Trials of a Royal Guard

by Anzel

First published 29th of February, 2016

Duty, honor, and loyalty above all else. That was what Silent Knight had been told ever since he was a colt. They had guided him all his life and he was more than ready to follow in his father’s hoofsteps by dedicating himself to the Royal Guard.

Duty, honor, and loyalty above all else. That was what Silent Knight had been told ever since he was a colt. They had guided him all his life and he was more than ready to follow in his father’s hoofsteps by dedicating himself to the Royal Guard. Then he discovered something else he had never expected: friendship and love. He learned that he owed these values not just to his job, but to his wife, his friends, and his family. Unfortunately, he learned that too late.

War has broken out between the gryphon kingdoms and Equestria is stuck in the thick of it trying to protect their ally, Nordanver. As Silent marches off to war, he must contend with the guilt that battles within him. He played right into the claws of Sudramoar's sovereign, and now he must leave his newlywed wife behind so that he can pay the price for his foolish actions.

Knowledge of the Quill & Blade AU is recommended to understand this story. It is a direct sequel to Secrets of a Royal Guard.

1. Welcome to Nordanver

Nordanver. Why had I come back to Nordanver? This was where everything had changed. This was where things had started to go wrong for Equestria. It was here that I’d been ambushed and my ponies had been killed, all in an attempt to assassinate Princess Luna. It was here where my life had started to go off the rails.

Now I was back. It had been a miracle that I’d survived the first time. Not just physically, either, but mentally and emotionally. Was I ready for this again? Probably not. Despite that, when the crowns required warriors, I did what every Knight before me had done: I answered the call. I was here to help the Nordanver gryphons protect their kingdom and expel the forces of their southern neighbors, Sudramoar.

That is the core of the Knight family values. When Equestria called upon its warriors, as rare as that was, we answered whether we wanted to or not. I was not ready but I had too big of a stake in this to let other ponies fight for me.

From my vantage on the deck of the TMS Honor, the entire northern kingdom looked peaceful and calm. We were, after all, currently far from the front. General Ironhoof and his staff would begin meeting with King Ranald today to formulate a plan.

“Deep in thought, Silent Knight?” the general’s voice came from my side. He was tall, stocky, and had a pristinely maintained coat. He had his signature flat-top mane, but its famous jet black color had faded to almost all gray at this point. His coat had, too, but he still looked as fit as any young pony I knew.

“Yes, sir. I never thought I’d see this place again,” I replied.

“That is the way it is. I hoped I’d never see Sudramoar again but that is how it is. We’ll do it right this time, though. No half steps, no restrictions, and no leaving those we can't trust at our back.”

The general was speaking about the last war and make no mistake, it had been a war even if we called it a peacekeeping operation. At the request of King Kronson of Sudramoar, ponies had been dispatched to protect his citizens while he fought it out with King Alfwer of Austveger.

Things had quickly turned bad with both the ponies and gryphon civilians caught in the middle. Our 'allies' from Sudramoar fell into attacking us alongside the Austveger gryphons. That was my father’s war. That had led to turning him into a cold and distant parent who let his hoof do the talking as he trained me to be a soldier.

This war, however, was mine. What would it do to me? How would I approach my foals? Assuming I ever had the opportunity to have any with Crystal Wishes.

“I understand, sir,” I replied absently.

Off to the north, the TMS Harmony slowly pulled into position above the city of Margull. She was beautiful even after being loaded full of royal guards and supplies. Truly the most amazing ship ever to sail the skies.

“It's wrong,” the general said softly.

“Sir?”

“To turn a vessel like that, with her entitlement, into a warship. It's wrong. There is nothing harmonious about war. If we’d had more time, I’d have insisted we not use it, but that is the nature of conflict. Foolish kings never wait for my convenience.”

“That they don’t, sir.”

He nodded and then turned his attention to Clement Knight. “Sergeant Major, see that our chariots are ready. I want the headquarters off this ship and set up before my first meeting with King Ranald.”

“Yes, sir!” Clement replied before tending to his duties.

During my life, I had not spent much time with my father’s father. My mother hated him and didn’t want him around Winterspear and me. It had been a shock to find out we’d be serving together. A shock and an embarrassment. Our first words to each other were not kind.

To be fair, Stratus Knight hadn’t really liked him much, either, and I’m sure they shared many unkind words, too. Perhaps sour relationships with our fathers was the nature of this family.

And yet, while my father had died in an accident caused by his own foolishness, here was Clement Knight, Sergeant Major, Senior NCO to General Ironhoof, serving in the same unit as his grandson. We’d kept it all professional since exchanging those tense words. That was for the best.

Clement Knight had given up his wife, his family, and everything else for the Equestrian Army. He was the model soldier. Good for him... and good for me that I’d figured out that wasn’t what I wanted in life.

“Captain Knight,” the general said, using my rank. That meant orders were coming. He always switched back and forth between Silent and Captain depending on whether it was a military matter or just personal.

“Yes, sir?”

“I want you to go over the topographic maps for the Rindaire Province. You’re going to be my expert there. If we’re going to help the Nordanver army, we’re going to need to see every angle and know every surprise. If there is a cave, stream, footpath, or rabbithole, I want you to know it. Am I clear?”

“Crystal, sir!”

He nodded. “Then get to it as soon as we’re surface side. I’ve had my fill of clouds. I’ll leave it to you pegasi.”

“Yes, sir.”

Topographic maps were something I understood very well. They were important even in a battle where both sides' soldiers could all fly. Fighting was exhausting. So was flying with a full battle kit. Flying and fighting while in a battle kit was triply so. Whether soldiers had wings or not, a lot of battles actually take place on the ground.

I excused myself and leapt off the deck of the Honor. There was no sense taking a spot on a chariot. I’d just fly down to the surface and help prep the headquarters. The closer I got, however, the more my right forehoof trembled. I’d been to this city before. Twice, actually, although the second time I was so near death I’d been oblivious to it.

Nordanver. Why had I come back to Nordanver?

☾

King Ranald had offered us a hall for our headquarters. This would be central command until we were ready to move south. It wasn’t bad as far as locations go. It was near the palace, dry, and large enough to get the work done.

I stood off to the side going over topographic maps while the enlisted ponies moved everything in and started to get set up. It almost seemed like a waste but, then again, maybe not. The Royal Guard could take over once we moved out.

“No, over there! Do I have to do it myself?” I heard Clement Knight order sternly.

“No, Sergeant Major!” some poor pony replied in fear.

I didn’t pay them much mind. My thoughts were focused on Rindaire. It was an ugly place to fight. The ground was rocky, there were lots of places to hide, and the foothills provided ample defensive positions. It wouldn’t be easy to dislodge a dug-in defender.

That is, most likely, why King Kronson had executed his plan the way he did. He’d caught the Nordanver gryphons by surprise and unprepared. Plus, he’d used overwhelming force to do so. Then his generals had started to build up their position there before they advanced north. It was a sound strategy.

I guess they hadn’t anticipated our involvement, but what can you do? Sometimes your assassin fails to kill the alicorn target. Live and learn.

“Captain?” Clement Knight asked, looking over my shoulder.

“Yes, Sergeant Major?”

“If you’d prefer to sit, I’ve got your desk step up already,” he said, his tone flat.

I turned to him and then looked into the room. Sure enough, there were two stations ready: General Ironhoof’s and mine. “Thanks, Sergeant Major. I’ll use the desk but I prefer to stand. Give the chair to somepony who needs it.”

“Yes, sir!”

I rolled up my maps and carried them over to the desk only to spread them out again. North of Rindaire was mostly plains and at a lower elevation. Not an ideal place to base an attack from.

“Sergeant Major, where is my desk?” a voice called from the back of the hall and I turned to look.

It was Colonel Hammer. Lightning Hammer. Yes, his parents had actually named him that. Both were royal guards and he came from an extremely long line just like me.

Colonel Hammer was the headquarters battalion commander and, from what I understood, one seriously powerful unicorn. He was the one that had relieved us in Canterlot when the cockatrices had attacked.

His coat was as black as night, his mane was yellow, and he had piercing amber eyes. Most ponies gave him a wide berth because, while polite, he was a no-nonsense officer.

“You’re next, Colonel. We’ve got the general and the tactician set up. I suspected you’d be with the brigadiers.”

“You suspected right. I’ll share Silent Knight’s desk until you’re done. Make it quick, though. I didn’t like some of what I heard and I have orders to write and have the general sign off on.”

“Yes, sir!”

My grandfather motioned at several ponies. “You heard the colonel! Get his desk set up now!”

They scrambled to do so.

When the colonel came over, I stood at attention and he waved a hoof. “Don’t do that. I accept that you respect me. I respect you. We’re good. I see you’re already at work. How does it look?”

“Bad. Really bad.”

“Yeah? Fill me in.”

I briefed him on the situation. The hills, the rocks, the hardpoints, the surrounding area. All of it. He stood there, unmoving. When I finished, he shook his head. “Better them than us. I want a written report immediately. We’ll need to present it to the boss and the feather commander.”

Feather commander. I snorted softly. Evidently, Lighting Hammer didn’t like gryphons that much, either, but that was no surprise, really. His parents had been in the last war, too. “Yes, sir.”

“Good. We’ll need to move on this quick before the bas—”

The door opened and a gaggle of ponies marched in. They were following General Ironhoof. “Sergeant Major!”

“You’re up front, sir!” Clement Knight responded.

The general made his way towards his desk. “Good. All of the rest of you, find a spot. We’re going to do this quick before heading over to meet with King Ranald.”

The ponies that were in the general’s wake were mostly known to me. There were the various members of the military headquarters staff, what looked to be some civilian ponies who were probably right out of the palace, and a third group that lingered around a very familiar pony: Val.

Ironhoof continued, “Listen up, everypony. I’m sorry to welcome you here to Margull, but this is going to be our home for a while. You’re all professionals and I know I don’t need to tell you that but sometimes it is nice to hear. For most of us, this isn’t our first rodeo. For some, it is.

“In either case, we’re going to get the job done right. Now we don’t have a lot of time. We know the Sudramoar are building up their defenses and massing for an attack. Our allies want to launch a preemptive strike. We’ll support their war effort as best we can. That means we offer them the best intelligence, advice, and data we can.

“You are all the tip of this spear. Everypony in this room is going to play a far greater part than I can impress upon you. I need you at your best. Make me proud. Before we go, though, I want to go around the room.”

The general pointed at what looked to be the lead civilian pony. “This is Ambassador Freehoof. She will be representing Equestria during this time. We’ll be keeping her in the loop with most everything we do.”

He then turned and pointed to Val. “This is deputy director Maya of the Equestrian Intelligence Service, Nordanver division. She’ll be working with our intelligence section.

“We can all get to know each other later, but these are the players. You’ll all have desks somewhere in here. Alright, ponies, we have a meeting in one hour. I need all of your reports and any information you have on my desk in half that time. Get to it!”

Controlled chaos followed. We started writing reports, consolidating data, and putting it all together. The general was tough but it all had a purpose. Do the job right the first time to minimize the risks and losses. I could get behind that.

☾

Margull Castle was familiar to me. I’d lived there for a few weeks during our diplomatic mission. The tone inside its walls was quite different this time, however. There was no jubilation or excitement over seeing ponies. It was all business.

King Ranald was hunched over a map with his military staff surrounding him. General Ironhoof and the rest of us were opposite of them. This was their kingdom and their war. We were just there to provide support. As such, most of our assistance, thus far, had been logistical.

“It seems clear to me Kronson does not intend to be satisfied with what he has gained. It is far more likely that he will advance further north. General Ironhoof, is that what you believe as well?” King Ranald asked.

“Yes, Your Majesty. From the information our intelligence services have reported, the Sudramoar gryphons are fortifying and massing. They’re also expelling or interning non-gryphons. That is going to make getting any information through our channels more difficult.

“Additionally, I’ve had one of my tacticians looking over the province and terrain. They are greatly advantaged where they are. Our recommendation is to either move fast or pull back. We fee—”

“Pull back?” a brown-feathered gryphon in a very exaggerated uniform cut in. “You want us to pull back and give up more of our sovereignty? Absolutely not! We will wipe the filth from our lands.”

So, moving fast was the plan.

King Ranald waved a claw. “Forgive us, General Ironhoof. We are very passionate about this and sometimes speak out of turn.” He then shot the uniformed gryphon a look. “Field Marshal Skye is most eager to see this conflicted ended. As am I. I believe we have enough to start. What is the status on your forces?” His eyes briefly flicked to me before returning to the general.

“The Equestrian Army is here and ready to go. I’ve already deployed most of them south to provide a buffer. They have stopped well north of Rindaire and set up in a favorable position. It is unlikely your enemies will be able to come that far.

“Royal guards continue to come in shiploads at a time. There is a receiving facility that is coordinating their stations. That will obviously be something that will take a lot of time as we’re pulling individuals and creating new organizations. Commander Tsunami is in charge of that effort and there are few ponies better.”

“Very good. Thank you, General. I think for now that will be all. If you could spare him, I would like to have a word with Silent Knight. He is known to me,” King Ranald said.

General Ironhoof nodded. “He is at your service, sir. Everypony else, come along. We’ve got a lot of work to do.”

The general and his staff marched out and off to work. I lingered behind, wondering what this was going to be about. I was known to the king. I’d walked behind him on Princess Luna’s security detail. However, we had not spoken together.

“Leave us,” King Ranald said, waving his ministers and generals out. Once they were gone, he looked me over. “I am surprised to see you here. You are Princess Luna’s bodyguard, are you not?”

“I was, Your Majesty. Now I work for General Ironhoof’s headquarters.”

He nodded. “I see. It is a shame that you no longer walk behind her. I know how devastating it can be to lose a good bodyguard. You knew Alton, after all. He and I were close.”

My coat bristled slightly as the gryphon’s face flashed in my mind. “Yes, sir. I would say I called him friend. We bonded quickly in our short time together. His death angered me greatly.”

Greatly was probably an understatement. Alton’s death, in addition to the loss of my ponies, had set me on a path of retribution. A path that had led me here.

A grave look crossed the gryphon king’s face. “Yes, I felt a great deal of anger and grief. Grief for him and for my kingdom. That such a thing could happen here is inexcusable. It was difficult to explain to the families of the gryphons that were lost how their loved ones were killed by supposed allies.”

“The letters to the families of our ponies were difficult, too. I empathize with you, Your Majesty.”

“Indeed. We will have many more letters to write before this is over.” He reached into his robe and produced a pendant. It was simple. Nothing more than a strand of some sort of fiber looped through a hole in a grey stone.

“This was Alton’s. A gift from his father to him when he became a soldier. You see, he came from a family of poor, unsuccessful farmers. Despite that, he grew strong, learned what he could, and managed to join our military. This was all his father could give him when he left. I want you to have it.” He offered it to me.

“Majesty?” I reached out, my hoof shaking slightly. This was a memory. This was a treasure. What business did I have with it?

“He’d have wanted you to have it. Alton always appreciated other soldiers and I’ve never been one. You are, though. Now you come to fight for my people.” He set the pendant into my hoof.

I brought the pendant to my chest and held it tightly. “Thank you, sir. Alton’s family… how are they now?”

“They will never want for anything again,” he said, turning towards the door. “I have duties to attend. Thank you for coming to save my kingdom.”

“I could do nothing else, sir. Thank you once more.”

He turned and left me alone in the room. What else could I do? Alton flew up to do recon and was killed. It could have been me. Then I’d gone after Alastair. What a mess. I slipped the pendant into the small pouch under my armor.

It was time to get to work. Do the job, focus on the tasks before me, and get home to my wife.

☾

What a long day. I’d had long days as a royal guard but my heart had been in that. Now it wasn’t. Sure, I was committed but a piece of me was waiting back home, worried. It was time to sit down and send her a letter.

I settled a blank sheet of paper out on my desk and started to write.

Dear Crystal Wishes

I—

“Sir,” Clement Knight’s voice said,

Of course. I looked up. “Yes, Sergeant Major?”

“Working late?”

“No, I’m trying to write a letter to my wife. What do you need?”

“The scouts brought some new information for you. Evidently, there was a pretty bad flood a month or so back and the maps don’t reflect it.” He offered me the stack of documents.

I peered at him. “You brought these yourself? This late at night?” That was most certainly not the duty of the sergeant major.

Clement Knight shifted. “Yes, sir. I assumed you were the sort to work late. You could have spent all night working on bad data. That would be a waste.”

I nodded. “Thank you, Sergeant Major, you’re right. That could have happened. Dismissed.”

He stiffened briefly to attention and walked away. My focus turned back to the letter.

I’m sorry that I didn’t get to write you sooner. As you probably surmised we are—

“Sir?”

“Yes, Sergeant Major? What is it?”

He was back at my desk. He stood there a moment as if making up his mind about something. Finally, he said, “Was Stratus Knight treated with respect afterwards?”

What? I set my pencil down. “He was treated with dignity. His wishes were respected and I personally returned him to the wind and sky from which he was born.”

Clement nodded. “Good… good… thank you.” He turned and walked off.

I’d never heard of my grandfather express any interest in sentiment before. According to my mother, he was even more extreme than Stratus. I guess we Knights have been mellowing over the generations, although the idea of Stratus being mellow was laughable. I would have hated to see my great-grandfather if that was the case.

Back to my letter.

As you probably surmised we are extremely busy helping the gryphons prepare for the upcoming battles. Our forces have been deployed south but not into the province in conflict. I am personally with the headquarters unit that is far from the front.

It is not what I expected for a war but it eases the guilt I feel over what I’ve done to you and our relationship. I have not treated you wit—

“Sir?”

I took a soft breath and hid my irritation. “Yes, Sergeant Major?”

“I understand that you don’t have any fondness and familiarity toward me,” he said.

My brow arched and I set my pencil down to meet his gaze. He looked determined. A good war face plastered on. There was something off, though. Perhaps doubt? Good soldiers can always see when it is faked for the sake of morale.

“Yes?” How was I supposed to answer that? It was true. I didn’t know him, I didn’t care for him. He just reminded me of Stratus and I still had unresolved anger there.

“As is fair. I have no other family. My son is dead. You are my grandson whether you like it or not. My wish is that when I leave this world, you show me the same dignity and respect you showed your father. Will you do that for me?”

My ears folded back. This was not a conversation I was expecting to have. I disliked him, sure, but I wouldn’t deny him a wish. A soldier’s last request. “I give you my word, Clement, that I’ll do so. Exactly as you wish and exactly as I did for Stratus. One soldier for another. Blood for blood.”

Blood, but not family. Family cared about each other. Clement and I shared blood, but that was about it. He cared about the Army. But I could do as he asked. Everypony should have their last wish.

“Good. Thank you, Son… sir. I’ll leave you to your letter.”

“You’re welcome.”

I waited this time. He got halfway across the room and it looked like he might actually leave. Emotion suddenly swelled inside me. He just wanted to know somepony cared enough to see to him after he departed. I couldn’t be so cold. I was a different kind of Knight.

“Sergeant Major,” I called.

“Yes, sir?” he asked, looking back.

“Try not to leave this world any time soon. I don’t think the general would approve and I am not interested in a new sergeant major that doesn’t know how to do your job.”

Clement Knight nodded sternly. “Yes, sir. I’ll see what I can do.”

“Thank you, dismissed,” I replied.

Clement left and I turned back to my letter.

I balled it up and threw it away. It was time to start over.

My beloved Crystal Wishes

Author's Notes:

Welcome to Trials of a Royal Guard, the final story in the "of a Royal Guard" trilogy. I'm thrilled to have the opportunity to share this with you all. We've got a lot of ground cover and will be doing so in three major arcs.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

2. Protect The Flank

Margull was beginning to look more like a military base with each passing day. The seaside capital's port was filled with ships bringing supplies, materials, and royal guards. There were also gryphon soldiers pouring in to be processed before heading south. Tents went on forever outside of the walls, as every available berth inside was already claimed.

That is where rank had its privilege. As a member of the general’s staff, I had my own room in the same building as him. It was small, but it was mine. The peace and quiet was helpful to my profession, too. I’d been studying every topographic map possible and passing insights on to my gryphon counterpart.

There was a knock at my door before it popped open and Colonel Hammer poked his head in. “Silent Knight.”

“Yes, sir?” I resisted the instinct to stand up. Hammer had repeatedly instructed me not to bother.

“Commander Tsunami has left Margull to tour some of the cities he’ll be responsible for. He’s taken most of his staff with him, too. Ironhoof wants somepony to go down to the receiving center and just verify things are progressing smoothly in the commander’s absence. You know the Guard better than anypony else on this staff, so get to it.”

I set my maps down and stood. “Yes, sir. Snooping without bothering the guard leadership. I’m on it.”

He chuckled. “We’re just validating that our flanks are protected. Trust but verify, Captain. Don’t linger, though. I expect you in my staff meeting this afternoon.”

“Understood. I’ll be there.”

He nodded and left. I grabbed my helmet and headed out. Our quarters were close to the palace and, given all the commotion in the streets, it would have been quite the hike to the port. Thankfully, I had wings.

From above, the city was total chaos. Every street was packed to capacity. There were wagons everywhere moving materials and I’d never seen so many armed soldiers in one place, either. How a civilian could go about their business I’d never know. They seemed to be tolerating it well enough, however, given the circumstances.

In fact, there was wide public support to march south. Yellow banners were affixed to the doors of private homes and the Nordanver standard was plastered everywhere. Evidently, the rivalries between the gryphon kingdoms ran deep.

Even with all of the hustle and bustle, spotting the receiving center was easy. It was a series of large tents that seemed to be stitched together and stretched on forever. The canopy itself was white and every support pole flew both the Nordanver and Equestrian flags. Theirs over ours, of course. The other way around would have suggested something sinister.

Everything seemed to be going fairly smoothly from above. Royal guards disembarked from their ships, got in line, and entered the tent on the south side. Processing was obviously occurring inside, and I assumed things were going smoothly because ponies were leaving out the north end fairly consistently.

From there, they met up with others likely going to the same destination as themselves and then headed off in groups. At least, that was my guess how it was done and how I’d have run the process.

I dove down and came to a landing near the start of the process. As I did so, every guard around me stood to attention, which was expected since I was an officer. There was more to it than the standard level of respect, though.

They were all looking at me like I was some sort of curiosity. I guess Princess Luna’s House Guards are still fairly obvious. After all, my armor didn’t match theirs at all. No, they all knew who I was. “At ease,” I said casually before walking into the tent.

“Guards from the west follow the blue line! East, you’re on the navy line! Central is the teal line! Crystal is the sapphire line! Everypony else, take the indigo! Why is this so hard to understand?” The voice was coming from a tiny blue unicorn mare.

She was standing on a box and that still barely put her taller than me. At least it looked like she’d finally found a suit of armor that was sized for her. It was silver, bore the symbol of the palace, and had a senior warrant officer pin on it. What was interesting was that the traditional star heraldry had been replaced with a pink heart.

That wasn’t regulation. At least it hadn’t been when I was there, but then again, very few things about this particular pony were normal.

“Perhaps you should distinguish your lines better, Warrant Officer? They’re all blue to me,” I said with a smile.

Azurite’s eyes narrowed as she turned to find the source of the voice. Then she smiled brightly and hopped down. “Silent Knight!” She trotted over and then looked around at all of the guards. “I mean, Captain Silent Knight! Hi! Sir.”

“Hello Azurite. I’ll be honest, I’m surprised to see you here.”

She set a hoof on her chest. “I’m hurt, sir! Everypony has to do her part. I volunteered to help run the receiving center. After all, I’m a paperwork guru! Bringing tens of thousands of guards to another kingdom, building units, and assigning them to cities needs my kind of skills.”

That actually made a ton of sense. This was a huge effort and Azurite was, unquestionably, the best suited pony to do this much paperwork. I patted her on the shoulder. “You’re absolutely right. You’re the best at this. Forgive me. Now, who’s in charge?”

“You are forgiven… this time! Lieutenant Brook is, sir.”

“Oh yeah? A regular reunion in here, then,” I replied.

Azurite grinned. “You have no idea! Just follow the blue line.”

“Which blue line? They’re all blue.”

The tiny mare squealed and shoved a hoof to the third line from the right. “That is clearly blue! Follow that one, sir.”

“Yes, ma’am!” I replied before doing so. Following a line was a good way to get a feel for how things were going. Of course, knowing that Azurite and Brook were on this made me feel very confident it was being done correctly.

As I wandered away, I heard Azurite shout behind me, “Guards from the west follow the blue line! East, you’re on the navy line! Central is the teal line! Crystal is the sapphire line! Everypony else take the indigo!”

I also happened to catch sight of a familiar face standing guard at the arch between the first bay and the next. A sky blue earth pony wearing Princess Luna’s House Guard armor was hard to miss.

When I approached him, I nodded. “Hey, Div.”

He stiffened to attention and nodded in return. “Sir. Good to see you.”

“At ease. You as well. I honestly didn’t expect anypony to volunteer. I was hoping you’d all stay and look after Princess Luna.”

“Yes, sir, and I will. This is a temporary assignment. Security detail for Senior Warrant Azurite.”

My ear twitched. “Pardon?”

Div grinned. “Command considers her a very valuable and easily misplaced asset, so she has a security detail. Three ponies, actually. Clear Skies, Night Frost, and myself.”

I tried to hide a smile and leaned in close. “Are they afraid she’s going to wander off and get lost?”

Div held up a hoof and whispered, “Just a little bit. Plus, she gets so much done they want her back in one piece. So while she is here, we’re staying to protect her… and wrangle her as necessary. Captain Day made it clear to Clear Skies that if we lost Azurite, we’d better not come home.”

“Good… truly and you better listen to Sunny. She probably means it. Well, unfortunately, I’m on a mission here but it was great to see you, Div. Tell Night Frost I said hi. Perhaps we can all meet up at some point.”

“Yes, sir. Will do!”

This was probably going to be a small war in the sense of knowing ponies. I patted Div on the helmet and moved on. The next bay was just as orderly. Guards stood on the blue line, waiting for their turn to see one of the ponies behind the makeshift desk that ran the length of this section of tent.

Lieutenant Brook stood behind the ponies completing the paperwork, keeping an eye on everything. When he spotted me, he smiled and came around. “Well, hello, Silent Knight, it is good to see you,” he said, offering a hoof.

I took it and we shook. “You, too, Stony. How are things going?”

“Incredibly smoothly given what we’re trying to do. Of course, I also have an elite staff. You’ve seen my carnival barker, I presume?”

I nodded. “Yes, who let her pick all blue lines?”

Brook’s cheeks flushed red and he said sheepishly, “I didn’t think that one through and she was really happy about it. After that bay, things go smoother. She spends a little time yelling and then she goes back to processing paperwork. It’s kind of like her break.”

“And the heart?”

The red intensified. “That… That is a whole other story. We don’t have that kind of time today.”

“Works for me,” I said with a chuckle.

He shrugged and then added, “So, you’re not here for processing, obviously…”

I shook my head. “No. To be frank, I’m spying on your operation for the EAC.”

“I figured as much. How do we stack up, captain?”

“Quality operation being ran by a solid officer and an incredibly competent if not slightly eccentric senior warrant officer. Nothing I’ve seen gives me anything other than confidence. Anything going wrong you need us to help smooth out?”

“That is appreciated. Actually no, for the most part things have been going smoothly. We get them in, validate they’ve checked in, issue them region-specific gear, assign them to a unit, and give them their orders. From what I understand, they’re making it to their next station without any trouble.”

“Great to hear. It is good to know our flanks are secured by unquestionably friendly troops. I guess you’ll be heading back when all of the paperwork is done?”

Brook shook his head. “No, I’m an S class pony. Once this assignment is done I’m transferring to the Army.”

My jaw went a bit slack. “Pardon?”

The stallion snorted. “Come on, Silent Knight, just because I’ve been riding a desk a while doesn’t mean I forgot how to be a soldier. I’m sure my services will be of use and I can’t sit back at home comfortably knowing that this is going on. Surely you of all ponies understands that.”

“No, I just… I’m a little surprised. No offense intended. I completely understand. Perhaps we’ll get to work together again.”

He laughed. “Yeah… no.” He tapped the badge on my armor. “Ironhoof’s headquarters company? I’m most likely on my way to supply. Now, go ahead and continue spying. I need to get back to processing ponies.” He lightly nudged me and smiled, “But truly it is good to see you in your element.”

My element? A war? I kept my expression light and nodded. “Will do. Thanks, Brook. See you around.”

“You’ve got it, Silent Knight.”

I went through the bay onto the next one, keeping my eye on everything that was happening. That needed to be my focus for now. Not that I should have been surprised that when ponies looked at me, they saw a warrior. That is all I’d ever been before.

Those thoughts could wait, though. I had a job to do. The next bay was running smoothly, too. Before I could cross it completely, a hoof found my tail and tugged it.

“Silent Knight? Oops, I mean, sir!”

It was a familiar voice. I turned to face the guard that would dare pull a captain’s tail. She was an earth pony with a pink coat. Her mane and tail were two tones of violet and she wore the golden armor of a city guard. There was no city badge, though. Just a sergeant’s pin.

I stared her down, not sure who she was. Who was this pony that knew me? Then it hit me. “Ruby?”

She grinned. “Yes, sir. Sorry about the tail. I’m still getting back into the swing of things.”

“Ruby Moon…” I suppressed a smile. “Out of retirement just for this, huh?”

“Couldn’t sit at home and not do my part. Obviously, you couldn’t either. Plus, with you here, who knows how business would go.”

“Fair enough. Well… mind the tail pulling. Welcome to Nordanver.”

“Yes, sir!” she replied.

I shook my head and moved on to the next bay, tucking my tail in a little closer. How about that? The mare that ran my favorite game shop had picked her sword back up. This wasn’t going to be like my father’s war. The crowns had seen to that. We’d have friends at our backs with only the enemy in front of us. Thank the alicorns for that.

☾

General Ironhoof had chosen the TMS Honor as his flagship despite her age. She was one of the few airships that Equestria had built specifically for the purpose of war. In her prime, she’d been fast, armored, and armed with numerous bolt throwers on the main and secondary decks.

She also had a lot of meeting space to serve the general’s needs. When we weren’t in our headquarters in Margull, we were on the Honor. Today was one of those days. We were going to take a quick fly by the front lines so that Ironhoof could get a feel for it himself. It was a bit risky, but the serious fighting hadn’t started yet.

The gryphon forces had been skirmishing with each other. It was all about feeling out your opponent and forecasting how things might go. It also put us on a timetable.

I stood alone by one of the bolt throwers, admiring it. A single pony could operate it but two could do so exponentially faster. It produced far more thrust than any crossbow could. This was the sort of weapon that armor would stand almost no chance against.

“Be sure you stay on this side of that thing.” The voice was rough and gravelly. All too familiar.

“You better believe that is my goal, Chief. Do the gryphons have these?”

“They do. Those and worse. How’re you doing, sir?”

I turned to face Steel Wings. He looked like his usual surly self and I wasn’t exactly thrilled to speak to him. He had been a major motivator in my decision to push forwards with the plan to hunt down and remove Alastair as a threat. That isn’t to say I wouldn’t have done it on my own, but Steel had been a source of constant encouragement.

That was in the past, though. I’d just have to work with the old stallion. Another gray old stallion from a war long past. I shrugged. “I’m doing as well as can be expected for our situation. I’m here to get the job done.”

“Yes, sir. I wouldn’t doubt that. I just mean…” He looked around a bit and lowered his voice. “Morale wise. I imagine this isn’t the outcome you imagined. Perhaps you’d be a bit angry with me and the situation.”

“It would have happened regardless. We just made it easier,” I said as plainly as I could but I’m certain he’d notice the twitch of irritation on my face.

Steel Wings nodded. “I see. Well, listen. If you want to take a swing at me at some point, I’m fine with that. You’ve earned it. Otherwise, I’m with you. I just want to get through this and be done with it. The real, right way this time.”

The right way? The last time he’d talked about doing something the right way he meant cutting throats. “Yeah?”

“Yes, sir.”

“What changed?”

“Nothing, really. I’m getting old. Priorities change and being back here is giving me a bad feeling. Plus, I’ve been spending time with the general and he has a different outlook than the last commander I served with. Him and your grandfather. And, to be honest, I’ve got another nephew here and I don’t want him to be at risk because of my stupidity.”

I blinked in surprise. “Risky had a sibling?” I’d never heard that.

“Nah, a cousin. An older one actually that, despite knowing better, my sister actually named after me. Can you believe that? Naming a colt for me. I’m not that kind of pony.”

I shrugged. I didn’t know what to say to that. “Where’s he at?”

“Royal Guard, thankfully. I pulled strings and got him assigned to Margull. I figure if anything goes wrong, that will be the last place to fall and he can get out in time. Not that he would. Strong Wing is just too stubborn when it comes to his duty. Just like me… heh, maybe she named him right after all.”

“Maybe so. Don’t worry about me, Chief. I’m not going to tell you I like you, but it won’t do either of us any good to hate you. Let’s just pretend like we’ve never met like we planned.”

“Yes, sir. I can do that. Now, can I ask you a favor?”

My ears shot up and I peered at him. “You need a favor?”

“Yes, sir. There are a couple of civilian ponies down in the engine room tinkering around. I don’t know how to deal with civilian ponies. You can’t just tell them to do things. See if you can get them to get this thing in better shape faster. Let’s face it, you and I both know the Honor has been sitting on the shelf for far too long. This lady was barely brand new during the last war.”

He had a point on that. The Honor looked great. It was a symbol of the Army’s power, so the exterior had been kept pristine, but she was a little rough on the inside. She should have been faster, more efficient, and sturdy. Jet Ventures had provided mechanics for the whole fleet at no expense but they did things differently than the Army.

“Sure, Chief. I’ll go see what I can do. Why me, though?”

“I know you’re good with ponies. Hammer doesn’t have the touch you do and I’m not ready to bring him down on them yet. What is it they say? You catch more ponies with sugarcubes than nets.”

“What? Chief, nopony says that! Who said that?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know. You know what I mean, though.”

“I do but I’m slightly frightened now. If you’ll excuse me, I’m going to go dispense sugarcubes.”

It was odd. Ponies that knew me well saw me as this big, frightening warrior. That was their image of me. On the other side of things, ponies that were more on the warrior side themselves saw me as somepony that could deal with others. It was strange.

Not that I wholly minded. It just seemed like I was trying to straddle the line a bit and play both sides, assuming you even had to choose a side. My life had swayed far too much into the realm of the Royal Guard. Almost as much as it had for my father and his father. I didn’t want that.

That made it all the more important for me to be the pony that went down and got the civilians into gear. I was certain I could motivate them without throwing around the rank and such. I’d just need to figure out how once I met them.

Author's Notes:

The mistake from the first war was total reliance on the locals to keep Equestria's forces safe. It seems that Princess Celestia is sensitive to that and so is General Ironhoof. Who better to process than Azurite?

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

3. Unexpected Reminders

Dealing with civilian ponies can be tricky for some members of the military. When you’ve been in the Guard or Army long enough, you sort of forget that life outside of those organizations lacks all of the hierarchy.

You can yell at a civilian pony to follow your orders but she isn’t obligated to do so. She never swore an oath. This wasn’t really a lesson I’d learned so much as just gleaned from being married to Crystal Wishes and around her friends. They acted differently than I did.

Chief Steel Wings must have been basing my temperament on my reaction to Tranquil Dusk and Crimson Dawn. Either that or he simply didn’t want to deal with this problem.

I descended the various flights of stairs until I was in the depths of the Honor. This was where all of the systems that ran the ship's propulsion were maintained. For as much as I loved airships, I didn’t really understand how they worked. That was outside of my area of skill.

Outside of the bulkhead to the main engine room, I found two soldiers. They stood at attention as I walked past. Civilian ponies, even trusted ones, were not allowed to work unsupervised on military property.

I nodded at them. “At ease. Any progress?”

The soldier nearest me shook his head. “No, sir. I’m not sure they know what they’re doing.”

Great. “Thanks, I’ll see what I can do.”

Three ponies were on the other side of the bulkhead working on the various parts of the engine. They all wore light blue jump suits and seemed, more or less, interested in a particular set of pistons.

“Gentleponies, where are we at?” I asked and they all turned to me. For the most part, under the jumpsuits and goggles they all looked the same.

The first one’s mane was red and cream with a matching reddish-brown coat.

The second was grey and had contrasting aqua eyes that were very obvious through the goggles.

The third pony was— “Runic!”

The grey pegasus shook his head. “Runic? I’m not Runic Phial!”

My head tilted. “I never said Runic Phial.”

He quickly shook his head, the dark red mane shifting under the goggles. “Don’t be silly, Silent Knight, everypony knows Runic Phial. You didn’t have to say the whole name for me to make the connection.”

The other two ponies stared on in confusion while we pushed through our exchange.

“I never said my name, either.”

The pony that was, without a doubt, my cousin Runic cleared his throat. “Oh. Would you believe I’m a mind reader?”

“No.”

“Oh. Then smoke bomb!”

His hoof moved but nothing happened. We just stood there looking at each other.

“You… didn’t throw a smoke bomb,” I pointed out.

“Come on, Silent Knight, even I’m not crazy enough to throw a smoke bomb in the engine room of an airship.”

The other two ponies replied in unison, “Thank you!”

“Runic, we’re going to have to sort this out. For now, though, I have to get things moving.” I shifted my attention to them. “Are we anywhere near a solution?”

The reddish-brown stallion looked to me and pulled off his goggles, revealing red eyes. He shook his head. “She’s pretty old, sir. Most of these parts we don’t manufacture anymore. Our spares are limited and, to be honest, it is a testament to the design considering how well she’s has held up. This engine honestly needs to be rebuilt.”

That was not what I wanted to hear. I approached them and looked over what they were looking at. It made zero sense to me. I’d have to just take his word for it. “I understand, Mister…”

“Helical Gear,” he replied.

“Helical Gear. Is there anything that can be done? What are my options here? This ship needs to be in fighting condition.”

He shrugged. “I don’t know. If we could find another one of this model that has been decently kept, we could probably scrap it for parts and build up a few of the others. This one being the primary, of course. What do you think, Artie?”

The grey stallion—Artie, it seemed—nodded and smiled. “Absolutely! And, do you know what, if we took some of this apart, cleaned it up really well, and rebuilt it, that might work. We could potentially fabricate some of these parts ourselves. After all, an airship isn’t unlike a wind-up toy.”

A wind-up toy? I truly hoped it was different.

“You know what… you’re right. These ships were made mostly by hoof long before we started using unicorns and precision lines. If we could just get a week or so in port, we could make some serious gains,” Helical Gear replied.

“No kidding! That is assuming they’d let us take her down for a bit. She’s been running almost constantly since we got here. Could you imagine what would happen if we tried to do any of this underway?” Artie put in.

“Oh no, we’re definitely going to have to—”

I lightly tapped my hoof on the floor. “Stallions, if I may?”

They both turned to me.

“If I get you a week of downtime, you can fix this?”

Artie shook his head. “Oh no, sir, but she’ll run better than she does now! If we can scrap another one like Helical said, sure… sure… but that will take a while.”

“So you need me to find another airship and get you a week.”

“Yup!” they replied in unison.

“Okay…” Yeah, I’d get right on that. I hooked a hoof towards Runic. “So, is this stallion actually helping?”

Helical Gear idly rubbed one hoof against the other. “No… but he is really excited and hasn’t done any harm.”

Artie chimed in, “And honestly, our manes have never looked better since he started giving us shampoo.”

That was undeniable. On closer inspection, their manes did look excellent. I shook my head and turned to Runic. “You’re not an airship technician and this kingdom is at war. How did you even get here?”

Runic replied cheerfully, “I had a clipboard! Anypony will let you in if you had a clipboard.”

What? Was he serious? “Alright… well, I’m going to have to have a discussion with the commander of the Army G2 about that. You know you’ll have to go home. It isn’t safe and you’re not even supposed to be here.”

“Aww, at least let me stay until I fix the airship!”

“Can you fix the airship?”

“I don’t know; I haven’t tried yet.”

“Uh, maybe leave that to these two. They’re probably far more qualified. I hope.”

Helical Gear quickly nodded, “Oh, yes, sir. We’re both qualified airship technicians.”

Artie added, “And I make toys.”

“Okay, do what you can. I’m going to get you the time you need. Runic, come with me, we’re going to talk to Maya.”

“Aww… she’ll make me go home.”

“I’m making you go home!”

“Aww…”

Runic and I left the engine room and headed up two decks to the staff area. The Honor wasn’t exactly huge but there was at least enough space for the staff to do some work. Our destination was the G2 office. Those ponies handled intelligence and security.

The inside was basic enough. It was a square berth with two windows, four desks, and a makeshift office for the commanding officer.

We weren’t halfway through the door before Deputy Director Maya—or Val as I knew her—saw Runic, recognized him, and asked me, “Where did you find him?”

“Engine room, did you know he was here?”

“No, but I’m not surprised. Runic, you know it is dangerous here.”

Runic nodded. “I do, but not on the airship! I was just going to help them fix it and then go home.”

Maya rubbed the bridge of her nose. “Sure. Listen, we need to—”

“Everything alright out here?” came a voice from the makeshift office. It was Vice Colonel Penny.

“Yes, ma’am. We just have a little personnel issue. This technician is on the wrong ship. Captain Knight has him in custody, though,” Maya said in reply.

Vice Colonel Penny came out of her office with an amused smile on her face. “Oh yeah? Since when does operations take anypony into custody? I thought that was our job. Who is the technician?”

“My cousin, ma’am,” I replied before Maya could.

“Ah, I see. So our stowaway is family.”

“Yes, ma’am, he gets a bit excited about airships and I imagine he is missing me. I swear he means no harm, though. When we get back to Margull, I’ll put him on a ship bound for home.”

“Aww…” Runic said.

The vice colonel nodded. “Very well. He’s on you, though. Make sure he isn’t a spy.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I replied.

Once she was back in her office, I lowered my voice to say, “Okay, Runic, we can go hang out on the main deck for a little while until we get back, alright?”

“I guess… it sucks that I have to go home, though. I wanted to hang out with you two,” Runic muttered.

Maya came over and set a hoof on his nose. “Don’t worry, we’ll be home sooner than you think. I promise.”

“She’s right,” I put in.

Runic nodded and sighed. “I guess. I just missed you two and there were so many airships.”

I looped a forehoof around him and nodded. “I know, I know. This whole thing isn’t what we wanted. Come on, let’s go spend some time in the sky. We’ll worry about getting you home later.”

Runic’s expression lit up as he said, “That sounds good to me!”

☾

General Ironhoof had gotten his look at Rindaire and what the gryphons were up to. We’d flown by at full speed and from a very safe distance. Even still, the Sudramoar forces had taken a few shots at us with their bolt throwers. Nothing came of that but it was clear they didn’t like having us around.

That was fine by me. I didn’t like them being around. It also seemed like they weren’t too keen on staying where they were. In the areas beyond their new fortifications, we could see they were massing and preparing to march north. That was something we knew before. We just weren’t aware of how far along they were.

They were far further along than anticipated. As such, time was running out and if the Nordanver gryphons weren’t ready, they’d be in for a world of hurt.

The Honor had steamed for Margull at its best rate but it was quickly becoming obvious that that wasn’t good enough long term.

Colonel Hammer stood beside me on the foredeck, watching the horizon speed by. “So, you want me to tell the deputy commanding general that we need to take the general’s flagship out of the sky for a week and find another ship to scrap?”

“That is what the technicians told me, sir. As far as me wanting you to, I consider that a privilege of rank. I tell the G3 commander, he tells you, you tell the deputy CG, and the DCG tells the general.”

“Privilege is supposed to work the other way around. How did I get caught like this? Also, you missed a step there.”

“Such is the life of the deputy chief of staff. Actually, now that you bring that up, when are we getting a commander for the G3?” I asked.

The colonel shrugged. “No idea. We never replaced the last one once he retired. I’ve been handling it directly for almost two years now. If it becomes an issue, we’ll see about filling it. Otherwise, I don’t have an issue with you and the others reporting to me.”

He sighed. “Alright, I’m going to go try and explain that on the eve of battle, we’ve got to shelve one of the few military airships in existence. Hurray.”

Better him than me. I waited until he was gone before settling against the railing. We were almost to Margull. An hour or two out at this point. I’d waited to bring up what the technicians had told me until now to keep everypony focused on the reconnaissance we were doing.

If I’d spoken up sooner, the brass may have spent the whole time arguing over what to do instead of looking. That happens sometimes. One problem eclipses another.

After giving the horizon one more glance, I headed down to the small quarters I was sharing with three other junior officers and, temporarily, Runic. He was back in the engine room with the technicians. I’d had work to do and the soldiers down there could keep an eye on him for me. That was privilege of rank.

It was time to handle a little personal business before everything became chaos. We were in the calm before the storm and I’d put this off long enough. There was a letter from Crystal in my saddlebag. The response to the last I’d sent. It frightened me some. Would she wait? Should she?

With a careful hoof, I cracked the seal and pulled the paper free. It smelled of roses… just like her. How I missed that smell. My eyes fell to the perfect pen strokes.

My Dearest Silent Knight,

No written words can begin to tell you how happy I am to receive your letter. I know that there is no place for you there where your safety is guaranteed, but if you tell me that you are safe, then that puts my mind at ease.

Your grandfather? I suppose it speaks volumes to his character that I would have believed you if you had ever said he passed some time ago. Fences broken for so long are hard to mend; I more than understand that. My whole life, I had never met my mother's parents. They had no kind words to share about either of my parents when I finally did, and yet they came to the wedding, where they shook hooves and hugged as if it had only been a few months of animosity.

Of course, with that said, I could never tell you to seek a relationship with your grandfather. Given the one I have with my own mother, that would make me an awful hypocrite, don't you think?

At this moment, I am lying on our bed, where I miss you the most. It's hard to sleep without you. This house is lonely without you. But I will manage. I will soldier on. Because I know you'll come home to me. And when you do, I will love you in every way, as much as it takes until neither of us can remember these days we're apart.

On nights when the distance between us seems too far, if you are able, look at the stars. Before I go to bed, I will send my love to each and every one so that when you look at the night sky, you can see how the stars dance with my love for you, and perhaps you might feel a little less lonely.

Yours, always and forever,
Crystal Wishes

My wife was an amazing pony. She had an ability with words unlike any other. They’d filled me with warmth knowing that if she said she’d look at the stars and wish, she actually would. It was all the more reason to get back to her.

By comparison my letters were crude and simple. Despite that, I very much believed that they would be as important to her as hers were to me.

I pulled a pencil from my kit and settled down to respond.

To the Rose Princess

The smell of your letter has reminded me more of what I’ve left behind and what I now fight to return to. Each day will be easier now, however, knowing that when I get through it I will be rewarded. I can look up at the stars and share a moment alone with you.

It will be our moment. Our pea—

“Captain Knight?”

Did ponies just know when I was trying to write a letter? There was a soldier in the doorway.

“Yes?”

“The brigadier is looking for you, sir.”

As I stood and put my letter away I asked, “Which one?”

“Deputy CG, and he looked a bit upset, too. You may want to hurry, sir.”

Of course he was. I was the poor pony that had found out the flagship was in bad shape. I guess yelling at Hammer wasn’t going to be enough. Such was life, though. “Alright, thank you. Dismissed.”

The soldier nodded and hurried off. I did the same. Keeping any general officer waiting was a bad idea. Keeping the deputy commanding general waiting was a monumentally stupid one.

Once again, I headed up to the deck with all of the offices and made my way to the rear. That was where the most important ponies were. As I approached, I could already hear him, “A week? A week! In a week, the Sudramoar could be halfway to Equestria!”

Colonel Hammer was inside taking the brunt of the storm. I suppose now it was my turn, so I knocked on the doorframe.

Brigadier Gale turned, saw me, and narrowed his eyes. He took two steps towards the door, his wings twitching with agitation. “A week! Have you lost your mind?”

I stood to attention right where I was and faced forwards with a blank stare. “As reported by the Eminence Enterprizes technicians, sir.”

“Is this what we keep you here to do, Captain? To bring me insane ideas?”

Colonel Hammer cleared his throat. “Sir, Captain Knight is actually part of operations. Chief sent him down there to—”

“Are you serious? He is in operations? A pony that thinks we can mothball a command ship for a week during a war? What idiot put him there?”

“General Ironhoof,” Hammer replied.

The brigadier came to a dead stop… other than his twitching wings. He glared at Hammer, then me, then back at Hammer. “Get out of my office, both of you.”

“Yes, sir!” the colonel replied before saluting. I did the same.

Brigadier Gale returned a curt one and the two of us retreated.

Halfway down the hall, the colonel said, “Well, that went well.”

“Sir?”

“That went well,” he repeated.

“What does it look like when it goes poorly?”

“He throws a chair out of the window. If he doesn’t do that, he’ll actually consider what we just brought him, so I consider that a good thing.”

Passionate commanders weren’t my style, but if Ironhoof had picked him, there had to be a reason. I simply nodded and said, “Very good, then. Should I mention that we have a stowaway, too, or just keep that to myself?”

The colonel lightly snorted and rolled his eyes. “You’re not very good at jokes, Silent Knight. Leave that to other ponies.”

“Jokes… yes, sir.”

New goal: get Runic off this airship and back to Equestria as soon as possible.

Author's Notes:

When you're away from those you love you never know what is going to remind you of them. A simple scent or the appearance of a beloved cousin. It is hard to not be reminded of the cousin you miss when he shows up in a war zone.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

4. The Plan

In the span of a few days, Margull had changed from utter chaos into a city of somber quiet. Following our warnings, the Army of Nordanver had marched south in preparation for renewed hostilities. That dramatically limited our time to provide the appropriate support our allies would need.

Strangely enough, that wasn’t currently dominating my thoughts. We’d deal with that. I still felt bad for putting Runic on the ship home. He’d looked so sad. At the end of the day, he just wanted to be with Val and I, but we sent him home. Lucky pony.

I sighed and turned my attention to the Honor. She was resting daily on a berth just outside of the city. Technicians were inside, giving her a full overhaul. The brigadier had decided that was worth the wait.

“I never expected to see her on the ground,” a familiar voice said from over my shoulder.

“Russet, good to see you. What brings you this way?” I replied with a smile after looking back.

“I’m just getting my new assignment.”

Russet was, without a doubt, an excellent officer. He’d made captain pretty quickly and had volunteered for service here just like I had. We’d worked together in Canterlot and in the Crystal Empire. In fact, it was partially because of me that we’d worked together at all. Shining Armor and I had picked him specifically from the Academy.

His gold armor was highly polished and really contrasted against the reddish coat and caramel mane that it protected. I also noticed his Royal Guard heraldry had been replaced with that of the Equestrian Army.

His eyes followed mine to the badge and he shrugged. “I doubt you’re surprised.”

“Not in the least. We’re the same kind of pony. What’s the assignment?”

“Nothing too fancy. I’m the executive officer of an archery company.”

My ears flicked. “No surprise there, either. You always were great with a crossbow. I’m sure you’ve shown those enlisted ponies a thing or two.”

He chuckled. “You should see me with a bolt thrower. We never had the chance to play with those as guards.”

“No kidding. Have you seen anypony else from back home? I imagine at this point Shining Armor’s command is looking pretty bare. I hated to leave but… well, you know how it is.”

“I do, believe me. For the most part, no. Just a few guards here or there through the processing center. I’m a little surprised to see that headquarters badge on you, though. I assumed you’d be in infantry or reconnaissance.”

If only he knew. If it had been up to me, I’d have been in the Royal Guard, securing some gryphon village. A year ago, he’d have been correct. I shrugged. “It wasn’t my choice, but I think I can make a difference there. They put me in operations.”

“Oh, yeah, you were always good at that. Of course, I still think you were great at leading ponies, too. I guess we can’t have both. At any rate, I need to get back. I just saw her here and recognized your armor.” He offered a hoof.

I took it and shook firmly. “Good to see you, Russet. Take care of yourself, alright?”

“You do the same. We’ll meet back up in the Crystal Empire and have a drink when all of this is done.”

“Consider it booked.”

He turned and headed off to wherever he was going. I did the same. It was almost time to meet up at the palace. We had a conference scheduled with the Nordanver military leadership and I dared not be late.

Margull Palace was, in my opinion, not as nice as Canterlot Palace. It resembled an old castle more than anything and lacked the big beautiful stained glass windows or warmth of a home. That was one of the reasons, I suspect, why King Ranald spent so much time outside in his garden.

Our meeting took place in the war room. It had once served as the great hall Princess Luna had been hosted in during our visit. Now it was full of gryphon and pony soldiers coordinating the war effort.

Colonel Hammer caught sight of me once I’d come inside and he immediately came my way. “What’s the situation with the Honor?”

“Down for the count, sir. The technicians report that the retrofit will require more time than estimated. A week beyond the first, at least. Plus they want to do test runs once she is up and running. They say she’ll be better than she ever was after that, though.”

He nodded. “Alright. There is nothing that can be done. We’ve already arranged for the Happiness to pick us up as a contingency.”

“The Happiness, sir? Seriously?”

“Beggars can’t be choosers, Silent Knight. She’s the most recent ship… not that that says much. She’s at least in good working order and can get us where we need to go.”

The Happiness was at least a quarter smaller than the Honor. It was also a show ship used to demonstrate military technology. “How did the general take the news?”

“He was amused. Come on, let’s go sit in on the command session.”

That was an odd request. My advice had been required at a few of these briefings but there would be nothing from me this time. Usually, captains didn’t have a chair in this sort of thing. “Me, sir?”

“Yes, you. I want you to hear what the gryphons say so you can appropriately give your opinion after the fact. Just keep your mouth shut until we’re back in our office. Clear?”

“Yes, sir!” Keeping my mouth shut was a specialty of mine.

We walked to the back of the hall and entered through a set of double doors to the command suite. The sounds of soldiers preparing for a meeting flowed from the nearest conference room. Hammer and I went inside. He took a seat and I lingered near the wall.

It wasn’t long before General Ironhoof, Brigadier Gale, and several other senior staff came in and took their places. The gryphons had started filing in, too, including Field Marshal Skye, the leader of their military.

“Alright, everyone, let's get this over with. I think we all know where we’re at but I want to cover it once again,” Field Marshal Skye began.

He nodded to General Ironhoof. “Thanks to your report we feel we were able to move fast enough to make the Sudramoar forces at least pause. My guess is they were hoping they could just fly north and gobble up a lot of open ground.

“They have not yet begun to advance, though. They know they’re in for a fight!” He set several reports on the table and pushed them to the general. “You’ll see our latest intelligence there.”

“Thank you. How is the disposition of your forces? All prepared? You’ve got a sizable army. I honestly didn’t anticipate that many volunteers,” General Ironhoof replied.

“Yes, well, we’re a proud kingdom! Many gryphons answered the call immediately to serve their king and to turn back the aggression of our rivals… but, to round out the numbers, some were volunteered by the court. And, of course, we wanted highly experienced soldiers, too, so we brought in professionals.”

My ears shot up. Conscripts and sellswords? Surely he was kidding.

“Of course,” the general replied tactfully. “Though I imagine that isn’t the bulk of your force.”

“Not at all. Just enough to round out the numbers. If we could move on to the plan of attack?”

“Yes. You still intend to launch a preemptive strike?”

Field Marshal Skye flourished his wings and said with authority, “Of course! This dishonor will not stand! They think they can invade our lands? We shall brush them aside before they can take another step. We will dislodge them and send them back on their shields.”

Colonel Hammer and I exchanged glances. I kept my face completely blank but I was sweating on the inside. Rindaire was tough country. Especially that far south, and the Sudramoar had been making efforts to fortify it.

“I understand. So the plan to allow them to advance has been scrapped? Just so we’re clear.”

“Scrapped and burned.”

“Very well. How else can we assist in this endeavor?”

“We would very much like it if you could bring several of your airships to the engagement.”

General Ironhoof shifted in his chair. “My apologies, Field Marshal, but this is your war. We wouldn’t be able to engage in combat.”

The gryphon waved a claw. “Agreed, agreed. Nor do we need the assistance. We just feel as if the mere presence of a few of them lingering back behind our lines would instill fear in our enemies. Your ships would be at high altitude and further back.”

The general was silent for a minute before he stroked his hoof over his chin. “Alright, we’ll discuss that internally and have an answer for you by the end of the day.”

“Thank you. I should also mention this request comes from King Ranald himself. Much as your Princess Celestia believes, he believes your mere presence will deter the enemy. They may even abandon their positions.”

“I understand. As I said, we’ll answer you by the end of the day. Which, based on that, we should probably get to work. We’ll need to arrange that if we agree. Unless you have anything else for us?”

Field Marshal Skye shook his head. “No. As always, the Kingdom of Nordanver thanks you for your assistance. Good day.”

Everyone stood and the gryphons left.

General Ironhoof looked to the rest of us and motioned to the door. “Everypony back to the headquarters. Not a word before then.”

The march from the palace was one of silence. Uncomfortable silence. Every soldier there was thinking the same thing: an assault on those fortifications would require an incredible expense of life.

When we neared the headquarters building, Ambassador Freehoof came trotting towards us quickly. “General! I’m so glad to see you. We have g—”

"Ambassador, I'm afraid it will have to wait. We’ve got a situation and everything else is going to have to take a back seat.”

“But, General…” She started just as we reached her. She quickly turned and started trotting beside her, trying to keep up with the general’s larger stride. “Sir, this is important. The p—”

“Yes, the status report for the crowns. I’ll have to write them immediately but a decision will need to be made before they can be informed.”

“N-No, sir! The p—“

General Ironhoof came to a stop outside of the headquarters and set a hoof lightly on the ambassador’s shoulder. “I understand your concern. Don’t worry.” He pushed the door open and came to a sudden stop.

As did everypony else.

Ambassador Freehoof stammered, “I-I tried to tell you, sir. The princess is here.”

True to the mare’s word, Princess Luna was standing inside the headquarters. She had taken up position right in the middle of the main room and seemed to be studying our charts.

She was surrounded by her House Guard. Most of which I knew exceedingly well. Iridescence was there, of course, as well as Miley Hooves, Mountain Stone, and Dream Dancer.

Then there was their new… well, new to me, commander. A mare I vaguely recognized since I had vetted her. Of course, I had no say in her selection and was slightly surprised she’d been chosen.

Midnight Snow had seemed off to me but her record was impressive. She had an extreme talent with magic and knew Guard procedures perfectly. One of the things that stuck out in her file was that she resolved almost all conflicts peacefully. That is the kind of commander that Princess Luna needed at her side. Not one with blood on his hooves.

“Princess Luna, what a surprise to find you here,” General Ironhoof said as he walked into the building. He politely bowed and smiled. “A pleasant surprise on an unpleasant day.” He then motioned to us. “Alright, ponies, come in and show your respect.”

The others and I slowly came in and bowed.

Miley Hooves was twitching as she watched me. She was trying to fight a smile but her left forehoof kept lifting in a little wave. I returned it with a subtle nod before moving to my desk.

“An unpleasant day, General? Am I to understand that your meeting with the gryphon command was unproductive?”

“You understand perfectly. They have disregarded our advice and wish for us to deploy our airships as a deterrent to their enemies during their attack.”

“Deploy our airships? In support of their attack?” The voice was strong, smooth, and unfamiliar. A tall, sturdily built unicorn stallion strode from one of the side offices. He had a coat like hematite that glimmered in the light.

“General, do the Nordanver not understand what advisors are?” he asked before flicking his obsidian mane with the shake of his head. “Forgive me, Princess, I spoke out of turn.”

Princess Luna bobbed her head in a nod. “Not at all, Minister. You are here to provide your experience. General, please allow me to introduce you to Equestria’s new Minister of Defense: Sombra.”

King Sombra? The unicorn ruler that disappeared and reappeared a while after his kingdom returned? Minister of Defense?

General Ironhoof’s brow raised. “A pleasure… though my understanding was that you were the king of the crystal ponies.”

The hematite unicorn chuckled. “Ten centuries or so again, certainly. Times have changed, though, and I have decided to live in the future instead of the past. The crowns, however, have seen fit to bestow me with responsibility.”

Princess Luna added, “Princess Celestia and I felt a leader from a time where there was more strife might be a very valuable asset when it comes to dealing with this war. As such, we’ve named him our Minister of Defense.”

“Of course, Princess. I see the wisdom in that. Well, sir, we were just going to start our discussion about the proposal. The short of it is that Nordanver wants us to bring our airships to their attack and keep them high and behind the line. Just enough to put some fear into their enemies.”

Minister Sombra idly stroked his chin. “Well, to be perfectly frank, I don’t know anything about the capabilities of airships or the enemy’s ability to assault them. Would they be in much danger in this situation?”

Miley Hooves slowly inched her way towards my desk.

“Yes, I agree. What is the risk, General?” Princess Luna asked.

General Ironhoof looked over to Vice Colonel Penny. “What does G2 think when it comes to gryphon capabilities in this regard?”

“Intelligence has been spotty since they expelled all non-gryphons from Sudramoar," she replied, "but in the past their only real weapon against them was an attack by airborne soldiers. Their attempts to hit the Honor with their bolt throwers was pretty feeble and we were a lot closer than I would guess you’re thinking for this potential operation.”

“Who made the request?” Princess Luna asked.

“According to the Field Marshal, King Ranald himself. I believe he is still hoping to end this with minimal bloodshed.”

Minister Sombra stood tall. “That should be our goal as well. If the risk is minimal, why deny our ally this request? Can we mitigate the danger further?”

Somehow Miley Hooves had crossed over half the distance between where she was and where I stood without anypony noticing.

Brigadier Gale cleared his throat and looked to General Ironhoof. Once the general nodded, he went on, “We could load them up with archers. Gryphons in open skies flying at stable platforms loaded up with crossbows would be torn to shreds. That also doesn’t even account for the thrower crews.”

Princess Luna and Minister Sombra exchanged a brief look. The minister then turned back to the general. “What does your gut say?”

“We’re going to see one of the bloodiest battles I’ve ever had the displeasure of being associated with. There are a lot of unknowns. I’m leery but committed. If we follow Brigadier Gale’s suggestion, I think the risk is tolerable.”

Princess Luna nodded. “Then do so and exercise extreme caution. You are to retreat immediately if our ships are put at risk.”

“Yes, Princess. We’ll draft the plan immediately.”

Miley was now right next to me, vibrating with excitement. She kept trying to take my hoof in hers. I kept pushing hers back to where it should be. She kept trying.

“Now, Princess, if you and the minister would like, we could step into one of the conference rooms and I can provide you my detailed reports.”

“Of course, General.”

Once the three of them were in the conference room and everypony else started to get to their jobs, Miley Hooves grabbed my hoof in her little brown one and squealed, “Boss!”

Several of the ponies in our vicinity looked our way.

I kept my expression blank and replied, “Sergeant Hooves, wonderful to see you well and in such good spirits. How’re you?”

She glared at me before smiling again. “I’m well, sir! My stallionfriend disappeared for a little while but then he showed up on a boat grumbling about being left.”

“Sergeant, are you badgering the captain?” Midnight Snow asked as she approached the two of us.

Lieutenant Snow was a blue unicorn similar in color to my mane. Her mane, however, was a yellow-and-white swirl.

“No, ma’am, he loves me!” Miley Hooves said loud enough for everypony to hear. There were some light chuckles.

My face felt hot and I lightly swatted at her hoof. “Sergeant! That isn’t appropriate.”

“It most certainly is not," Lieutenant Snow said. "Though I understand you allowed your guards some latitude for morale purposes. I have not seen it fit to change that direction. First Sergeant Iridescence has been pleased by this. Still, Sergeant, you shouldn’t be professing love for a married officer in the middle of a headquarters. Save it for later.”

She looked at my desk and added, “Might I ask what you’re working on?”

“Topographic maps of the Rindaire province. A place I suspect we’ll be flying to soon.”

“Indeed. That looks like most difficult terrain. Lucky you that you’ll be in an airship. We arrived by boat. It seems we share a certain similarity in our inability to deal with the motion.”

“Oh? Well… I’m sorry to hear that,” I replied before there was another squeeze at my hoof. “Miley Hooves, cut it out! Maybe later we can catch up.”

She squeaked, “I’m just so happy to see you! Plus you sent Runic home. He was here right? I bet he was. He won’t say! When I get back I’m going to put him in the corner!”

There were more chuckles around me.

Colonel Hammer started over towards us. It was bound to happen, after all. “Captain, I don’t think you’re going to be needed anymore tonight and it looks like the entire House Guard is here. Perhaps you’d like to catch up with your former subordinates?”

“Yes, sir, thank you, sir. I’ll just be outside with…” I looked at Lieutenant Snow.

“You can have most of them. I’m certain I can keep an eye on one princess.”

What a weird situation to find myself in. I headed toward the door. As I did so, the vast majority of the house guards followed suit, almost as if they were stalking me. Miley never left my side. She just kept grabbing at my hoof and bumping against me.

It was embarrassing. It was unprofessional. It was the best thing ever.

Author's Notes:

It is good to have some Miley again! She's a real sweetheart and a lot of fun.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

5. Engage

The wind whipped along my body as the TMS Happiness sped south towards Rindaire. It was our new temporary flagship. In addition to it, we were accompanied by the Duty, Valor, Resolve, and Harmony. Five ships to hopefully make the Sudramoar gryphons think twice about their plans.

In truth, we all doubted it would make much of a difference. In fact, our expectation was we’d all have a front row seat to a bloody battle that was anything but already decided, despite what the field marshal believed.

“I know you’ve heard this before but seriously… don’t be a hero this time, alright? You’re not defending anypony. You’re an operations officer,” Iridescence had said.

"Don't worry, I understand. My plan is to make it home," I'd replied.

Then she’d glared at me to make sure I knew she was serious. Not that it was undeserved. The whole encounter with Princess Luna’s House Guard had been bittersweet. We were all happy to see each other but the reality of the situation loomed above us, waiting to crash down at any moment.

The Happiness rattled as we passed through a rough patch of air. It brought me back to the moment.

A section of archers stood to the left of me, getting instructions from their lieutenant. Most of them looked resolved but I could see the nerves. This would be the closest to a war most of these ponies would ever come.

I’m certain there were places they’d rather be. Things they’d rather be doing. Lingering thoughts of what they should have done or said.

“No, you send it yourself just like you always do,” Iridescence had groaned, shoving the letter back towards me.

“You’re going home. Just drop it off with her.”

The mare had shot me one of her withering looks. “You and Crystal don’t live in Canterlot anymore, remember? Plus, if I bring it, she’ll assume the worst. I don’t want to give her a heart attack. Just drop it in the mail before you leave like you always do.”

She had me there. Crystal had had her share of somepony showing up to tell her about me. “Fair enough. Could you and Winterspear at least go look in on her?” I’d asked.

“Yes, I can do that for you. When I get back the two of us will go visit her and see how she is,” she’d promised.

“Two hours out!” a naval pony yelled from the command deck behind me.

"Hmm?" Two hours... Only two hours. I shifted to the rail to look down at the terrain below. It was largely flat. A horrible place to attack from but an excellent place to attack. It would go on that way for a while longer. Then the territory would get rougher. Far rougher.

Crewponies immediately set to work on getting the bolt throwers ready. There weren’t nearly as many on the Happiness as on the Honor. This ship was supposed to be for exhibitions, not battles. Of course this wasn’t supposed to be a battle for us but General Ironhoof did not leave things to chance.

He was all about controlling his own destiny and limiting random variables as much as possible. In this particular case, that meant stacking every airship full of archers. Enough to fill the sky with deadly bolts. I liked it.

Controlling my own destiny was a big thing for me now. Making decisions for myself based on what I wanted was important. It wasn’t about what my father wanted or what oaths I’d sworn. It was about at least considering what was best for me and my family. Of course, I still had to do what I had to do.

The winds shifted and started to blow across the deck. It had a scent to it, not unlike the sort of subtle perfumes Princess Luna wore.

“If you’ll yet change your mind, Silent Knight, I can request that you be reassigned to the Royal Guard,” Princess Luna had whispered to me.

“Thank you, Princess, but no. The general is getting good work out of me and I don’t want to be the sort of pony that relies on my political connections to get what I want. I do appreciate it, though, and believe me, it is tempting. But this is something I need to finish out.”

She’d smiled and stroked my cheek. “I understand, and you have my respect as always. It has been odd not having you around. Not that your successor is not acceptable… but she is not you. She is merely my House Guard commander.”

We were, for the most part, alone. The few guards keeping an eye on the princess were facing away out of respect for us. It couldn’t be helped, so I nuzzled against the hoof. “I miss you, too. We’ll just have to be friends when I return.”

Her ear flicked and she lowered her head to look into my eyes. “You plan to return, then?” she had asked pointedly.

“Yes, no matter what.”

She’d smiled and pressed her forehead to mine. “That gives me peace. I wish you the best, Silent Knight. The next days will be trying.”

“Yes, Princess, but I’ll get through.”

“And so you shall.”

“Sir, excuse me, I need to get this bolt thrower primed,” one of the naval ponies said to me.

“What? Oh, of course,” I replied, moving out of the way. Although that was hard to do on a ship filled with more ponies than it was meant to hold. Better too many than not enough, though.

The middle of the deck seemed relatively unoccupied, so I moved there just as a unicorn mare ascended the stairs from one of the decks below, her eyes narrowing as the bright, midday sun hit her.

She stopped at the top and looked around at all of the activity, as if surveying it. Then her light blue eyes found me and in them I swore I saw some recognition.

That was impossible, however, because I did not know this mare at all and I’d have remembered a pony like this. She was built more like an earth pony than a unicorn and had a striking, silver-grey coat.

She turned and started to approach me. As she did, I could see the silver bars of a senior warrant officer on her skirmish armor. It seemed she’d opted to go lighter rather than heavier like I had. To each pony their own.

“Sir,” she said politely.

“Senior warrant officer. Have we met? You seemed to recognize me.” I didn’t know a lot of ponies with grey coats and purple manes, so I’m not sure how she’d know me.

“Your armor is recognizable anywhere. You’d be Silent Knight. Formerly of Princess Luna’s House Guard.”

That was a good point but, again, the look of recognition seemed more than that. “You’re correct, and who are you?”

“Gray Maelstrom.”

That was not a name I’d ever heard. “I see, well, welcome aboard. What can I do for you?”

She shook her head. “Nothing, sir. Everypony else looks busy and you were standing here watching the world go by. I thought I’d join you for a moment. If that isn’t an inconvenience.”

“No, not at all. I was just contemplating the past before we get into the thick of this,” I explained before pausing. “Say, what is it you do on this ship?”

“On this ship? Normally nothing. This is temporary for these circumstances. You might say I’m a bit of a siege specialist.” She tapped her horn with a shaggy, dark metal-colored hoof.

Unicorn magic. Most of it was about moving things without using a hoof… or so it seemed to me. Then you had some ponies that could do things that sent chills down my spine. Sunny Day had heat lances, Princess Luna had… well… who knows what those were. Beams of doom? Who knows what this unicorn had but if she was a siege specialist it was probably big and explosive.

“I’ll make it a point to stay on your backside, then.”

Gray Maelstrom cocked a half-smile and replied, “I’m not that kind of gal, sir. Take care. ”

She then turned and wandered off.

“Wait, what?”

☾

General Ironhoof stood in the center of the command deck, staring through a pair of binoculars. He’d barely said anything since we’d arrived in Rindaire and taken up station behind the lines.

The Happiness was shrouded in silence as everypony waited for the inevitable. Archers lined the rails, waiting to do their duty. The bolt thrower crews were primed as well. Then there were the siege unicorns, Gray Maelstrom and the others. They were in the middle of the ship preparing to do whatever it was they were going to do.

In the distance, we could see the Nordanver army in formation. It was neat, orderly, and followed the usual deployment tactics a pony might expect. Most of the forces were on the ground, preserving their energy. Skirmishers were flying above, testing where there might be a weakness in the Sudramoar defenses.

Field Marshal Skye’s plan was straightforward. Use seemingly overwhelming force and bravado to dislodge the invaders from the rocky, fortified terrain they’d occupied. In other words, his plan was arrogant, short-sighted, and risky.

“Celestia help them,” Colonel Hammer said under his breath as the Nordanver gryphons started marching forwards to the sound of far-off drums.

Thump, thump, thump. Even here we could hear them. All in time and all in rhythm.

From our position in the heavens, I couldn’t help but imagine the whole situation as nothing more than one of the war games I’d played with Princess Luna or Runic. As accurate as those games tried to be, however, the actual affair was far different. The pieces were real, living beings with families, hopes, dreams, and desires.

“Look alive, bravos! We don’t want to be surprised,” an archery lieutenant ordered from off to the side. The ponies at the rails perked up and started to scan the sky for threats. Thus far there were none, but being vigilant was better than the alternative.

It was a point well made and one that I took. I drew Stratus Knight’s sword and gripped it tightly.

That caught Colonel Hammer’s attention. He looked over at me. “Captain?”

It was important to keep my tone flat. Suppress the emotions from before. “They took me by surprise once, sir. This time I intend to be ready,” I replied as I fixed my eyes to the horizon.

He stepped closer to me and lowered his voice. “That is fine… just don’t spook the ponies around you. They look to you as a combat veteran. You’re calm now, stay that way and keep out of their officer’s business if it comes to the thick of things.”

“Yes, sir. I know my p—”

“It’s starting,” General Ironhoof said in a plain, calm voice that carried across the deck.

It took a moment to figure out where he’d gotten that impression. Nothing seemed to have changed when I looked back to where the gryphons were.

Then it became obvious: the skirmishers had begun to lock up in the air above the battlefield, vying for control of the skies. Ironhoof had called it before they’d actually engaged. His experience was a powerful ally. It was one that I envied but secretly hoped to never attain at this point.

The next phase of the battle plan kicked off as the artillery units opened up. Multiple trebuchets let loose a volley of rocks towards the Sudramoar positions, peppering them almost entirely ineffectively. They were shooting at higher, rough ground that afforded the enemy numerous places to hide. They didn’t let up, however.

In concert with the stones, the Nordanver gryphon bolt throwers spat an unending stream of heavy projectiles towards the enemy. What they were aiming for I’d never know. My guess was the earthworks that had been built or the giant stones being used as walls. Either way, it was a waste.

Colonel Hammer levitated his binoculars to his eyes. “I’m pretty sure they’re going to be in range of the enemy’s archers soon.”

Field Marshal Skye’s formation continued its slow march up the steep ground that the Sudramoar had taken for their own. The line was in good shape but I doubted it would remain that way.

The coming volley would be the first test of the army’s resolve. Marching into the teeth of an opponent while being riddled with arrows and bolts would be a harrowing experience for the soldiers on the ground. My instincts as a flyer would be to get out of the way as fast as I could and zoom up… but that wouldn’t be ideal here. You wanted to be closer to your comrades to help shield each other.

There was an advantage to locking shoulders with known friends. He’d face off against an attacker in front of him but subtly attack the one in front of you and you’d do the same for the soldier next to you and so on.

A flighted soldier also had to consider the added expense of energy necessary to both fly and fight while heavily burdened. My legs were a lot stronger than my wings. Sure, I could fight in the sky, but not nearly as long.

As if on cue, the horizon was obscured by what looked like a swarm of locusts. I couldn’t get a fix on where the archers were exactly. Their fortifications and the rocky foothills had kept them pretty well hidden.

A flyover would have revealed them easily but it also would have been suicide. Archers with crossbows would be disadvantaged but they could hit a moving target. Bunch a few hundred together and someone is bound to get lucky.

The Nordanver gryphons reacted in time and lifted their shields… at least those that had them, just before the hail of missiles slammed into their ranks. It was a blessing to be so far away and not see the actual repercussions, but they were immediately obvious: the line had stopped dead.

My heart pounded in my chest a few times and I had to unclench my teeth. “No… move forwards,” I whispered.

Colonel Hammer shot me a sideways glance before going back to his binoculars.

Another volley immediately followed the first before another, and then another. It had a devastating effect. Many of the tiny, distant gryphons fell. Several broke rank and flew straight up, trying to get out of the kill zone. Then it happened…

The Sudramoar forces came pouring out from behind their fortifications. There were many on foot but far more were flying. Why form a line to chase a beaten enemy?

In mere seconds the two forces clashed, momentum carrying the Sudramoar gryphons downhill and right through our allies. The melee proper began but it was the last thing on my mind though.

Squadrons of Sudramoar flyers went right over the battle and dropped heavy stones on their enemies. Once they’d done that, half kept flying to attack the supporting artillery while the other half turned and seemed to be speeding right towards our ships.

General Ironhoof called calmly, “Signal the fleet to come about and withdraw. You’re cleared to fire when the enemy is in range.”

All around me, the officers commanding the archer sections started shouting their orders. Those ponies lifted their crossbows and started tracking the targets that were rapidly approaching.

The bolt thrower crews didn’t have nearly as long to prepare. Their far larger range gave them the chance to immediately start firing. As they did so, several gryphons were hit and their formation broke.

The Sudramoar flyers scattered into various smaller groups, each one heading towards one of our ships. As they drew closer, the archers started letting loose with their crossbows. For shooting at moving targets, they were quite good. Gryphons were falling from the sky, but there were a lot of them and they were closing fast.

Adrenaline hit me without warning and my heart started to race. We were in the battle. It was happening again, but I was ready for them this time. I brought my father’s sword up in preparation to repel boarders.

To my right, Colonel Hammer stepped to the rail. Yellow energy pulsed along his horn before building at the tip and arching out like a lightning bolt. The gryphons that were struck seemed to seize and, as a result, fell from the sky.

Gray Maelstrom and the other unicorns with her took the cue and started filling gaps where the archers had missed. Magic flew past so frequently that the sword in my hoof felt insignificant by comparison.

The Happiness completed its turn and started to head north. It wouldn’t be long before we’d build up speed and be able to outpace the attackers that were almost right on top of us.

I stole a glance to the battlefield below where it was clear the Nordanver line had collapsed. The great army of King Ranald was in full rout. There was no semblance of order. They’d abandoned their ranks and were fleeing as fast as they could while their enemies cut them down from behind. A bloody battle had been an underestimate. This was going to be a massacre.

The gryphon flyers were almost directly on us now. They’d hit our ship in a matter of seconds and we’d be part of the melee. That didn’t concern me much. They’d be wildly outnumbered. Why did they think attacking us was a good idea? It made no sense tactically.

“Captain Six, please get us underway faster,” General Ironhoof said plainly before pointing a hoof. “Colonel, I don’t like the look of what is coming our way. Handle it immediately.”

What was he talking about? I tried to get a look where he was pointing, but Colonel Hammer pushed past me on his way to the front of the ship. He sent another bolt of lightning out into the rapidly approaching gryphons. He hit most of them, the energy arching from one to another, but a few got through.

I lifted my sword in preparation but right before they landed on the deck, they all pulled up. Just like that, they’d pulled up. “I don’t un—“

An explosion rocked the Happiness and threw me from my hooves. My vision blurred and my ears throbbed. Everything sounded muffled but even through that I heard ponies cry out loudly in pain.

“Medic! We need a medic!”

“Here too, medic!”

“Medic!”

“Look out, they’re coming back!”

Author's Notes:

I tried something a bit different with this chapter. Silent Knight reflecting on what had happened. I think it worked alright. Then of course there were the things that happened after that...

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

6. Disharmony

I struggled to stand and looked around as my vision cleared. There were ponies down everywhere. Most were getting up, but on the foredeck of the Happiness it was an entirely different scene. That deck was blackened, splintered, and on fire in several places. It was also littered with the dead and dying.

My ears still rang but I could hear their cries and moans of pain. The crackling of flames filled the smoke-laden air that rolled across the ship. I took a step and staggered when my legs seemed confused about what they were trying to do. It took several flaps of my wings to keep me upright.

Behind me, magical energy and crossbow bolts leapt into the sky to ensure our attackers did not get a second chance at us. It was not chaotic or rushed. Most of the ponies at middeck were focused on doing their job and protecting their comrades.

The remaining gryphons near the Happiness swooped and twirled, trying to stay out of the cloud of missiles, but there just weren’t enough of them left to not be set upon en masse. One by one they fell, each seemingly trying to work some apparatus held in their claws. As the last one dropped, it exploded off the side of the ship. That left us free to struggle with what was going on.

I gathered my wits, took a few careful steps to make sure I could walk, and hurried into the black smoke pouring from the front of the ship to tend to the ponies there. There were plenty, but the first one I sought out was Colonel Hammer. He was still alive… mostly. I looped my forehoof under his forelegs and dragged him back as damage control ponies hurried past us to do their job.

The colonel groaned and looked up at me with confused, cloudy eyes. “What was that?”

“I don’t know.” I kept pulling him back. “Medic! I need a medic for the colonel right now. Priority here!”

Colonel Hammer lightly struggled against me and found he didn’t have much success doing so. “I’m fine, Captain…”

Don’t tell him yet. Not now. He wasn’t fine. It was shock that made him think so. “Sir, you’re bleeding.” That was an understatement. There was zero chance he’d have his right hindleg after this. If he was lucky, he’d keep the left, but that depended on if I could get him to the medics immediately.

Thankfully, a medic hurried over, took one look at the downed officer, and carefully started to take him from me. “I’m on this. Get as many away from that smoke as you can, sir.”

“On it. Do your best,” I whispered before letting go.

After leaving the colonel in the medic’s hooves, I hurried forwards again to help with the wounded. That was when I saw that the fire was trailing up some of the ropes that attached the hull to the left bow balloon. There was nothing I could do about it. We had reserve balloons. We’d have to rely on them.

A hoof reached out for me, so I took it and started to pull the pony attached to it away from the burning section. He was heavy and I hated to drag him, but the sooner we got out and back to the middeck the better.

“Hold fast, everypony!” a voice shouted from the gloom.

Without any other warning, there was a snap followed by a loud boom as a balloon gave way. The Happiness pitched but, to our relief, did not roll.

Other ponies had taken to the task of rescuing their comrades. There was a stream of wounded being pulled from the foredeck to the mid and aft decks, clearing them as best we could from the smoke and flame.

“Medic,” I said matter-of-factly. There was no use yelling for one anymore. They were all already working on somepony else. The stallion I had in my hooves now was badly hurt. A unicorn with a coat that was probably yellow under all the blood. I knew from one look that he wasn’t going to make it and I wasn’t even a medic.

His eyes met mine and I tried to hide that fact from him. I took his hoof and held it tightly. “The medics are tending others. Just hang in there as long as you can, soldier. You’ve done well and I’m right here. I won’t let you go. I promise.”

He nodded and his mouth moved a bit, but no sound came out. It was only a second or so before his grip loosened and he went limp. I closed his eyes, softly patted him on the helmet, and paused for a moment. I had no time to mourn him, and that hurt more than the loss. But this wasn’t the same as before. I had to stay focused. There were others I could still save. There had to be others to save!

I rushed back through the smoke and found a huge grey pegasus laying on his side. He was still breathing, so I grabbed his hooves and started tugging him backwards. When I did, his eyes blinked open and he coughed a few times before pulling away.

“I’m fine, sir… tend to others,” he groaned. Then he stood up, wobbled, and looked around, clearly disoriented. For the most part he looked fine, just some superficial wounds. He wasn’t moving with purpose yet, though. He’d been closer to the blast than me and I was concerned about where he might be mentally.

There was only one thing to do. “Help me with the others, Sergeant,” I ordered. Give him a task and a purpose. Let instinct and training kick in. An order would do that for almost any soldier. I was counting on the fact it would work for him.

His eyes shifted from distant to focused as he looked at me. Then he nodded and together we grabbed an injured earth pony and carried him back to the middeck where the medics could get to him… when they had time. He’d been unconscious but the wounds didn’t look mortal.

“Everypony, remain calm and continue with your duty,” I heard General Ironhoof order through the smoke and haze. Thank Celestia he was still alive and sounded uninjured. His loss would have been devastating. The colonel being injured was bad enough. The chain of command was still largely intact, though. “Signal full retreat, we need to get further north as soon as we can.”

The Happiness had come about fully but we weren’t going anywhere fast. In fact, we were just lazily drifting north. But that wasn’t something I could focus on. I could do nothing about it. There were still injured ponies at the front of the ship and I needed to help them… if I could.

“Come on, Sergeant,” I said to the big stallion before hurrying back to the wounded. When we got there, it was clear there wasn’t really anypony left to save. The living had already been pulled back by us or somepony else. The rest were gone.

The two of us just carefully moved their bodies away from the fires, into respectable positions, and closed their eyes. They should have a little dignity and honor in their deaths.

It was eerily silent. Just the crackle of the flames and the damage control ponies doing what they could to put them out. Smoke was starting to get to me and I started coughing, as did my companion.

“By Celestia…” I heard somepony gasp. Through the billowing plumes, I tried to figure out who was speaking. Finally, I made out one of the damage control ponies in the haze and approached to see what he was looking at. He and his peers had stopped working and were looking out from the ruined foredeck of ship, staring in horror.

My eyes followed theirs to the Harmony. She hadn’t made her turn yet. She was just too big and slow compared to our warships. The Sudramoar gryphons had taken advantage of that, too. Even from where we were, we could see them swoop in and then swoop out.

After each pass, an explosion followed with devastating effect. Runic’s immolation potions were nothing compared to this when it came to the destructive power. This wasn’t just flames. No, there was a full on burst of some kind that sent shrapnel and a concussion along with the fire.

The Harmony was burning worse than our ship and the flames were trailing up to the large, single balloon that kept the majority of her weight aloft. She wasn’t a ship of war… She should have never been used as one.

“Get back to the fires. You have a job to do. Focus!” I said sternly. It was advice I needed to take myself.

“Yes, sir!” the nearest one stammered before they went back to battling the damage that had been done to our ship.

“Captain… Captain Six? Blast it all! Somepony get this ship moving towards the Harmony now! Archers at the ready, bolt crews prepare. Engage as soon as you’re within range. Get those hostiles out of the sky,” General Ironhoof ordered loudly.

“Aye, sir!” came a reply from a multitude of united voices before the Happiness turned towards its endangered sister.

All across the ship, the surviving ponies went to their stations, many coming to the foredeck despite the fact that all the fires weren’t out. There was no question, no hesitation, and no complaint. They were preparing. This is what soldiers did. This is why we were necessary.

Gray Maelstrom limped up to my side, her armor torn and her head bleeding above the right eye. She levitated a crystal up in front of her and narrowed her eyes towards the buzzing gryphons far in front of us. “Hold me up,” she grunted.

I blinked at her. “Pardon?”

“Hold me up, sir!” she snarled through gritted teeth.

I saw… or at least felt energy starting to build at the tip of her horn. It was almost as if she was drawing the sunlight in from around us. I planted my side firmly to hers and looped a wing and foreleg tightly over her back. Whatever she was doing, it felt big, so I braced my hindlegs to make sure she wouldn’t tumble.

All around us, the air filled with the sounds of deep rumbling. It was a grating, maddening sound the likes of which I’d never heard and it all seemed to be coming from the unicorn mare’s spell.

The light that gathered in front of her horn built quickly and violently. It got so bright that I could barely stand to look forwards, even through squinted eyes. She held whatever she was doing a second longer before pure white light burst from her horn, hit the crystal, and separated into a hundred smaller beams.

They crossed the huge distance between the Happiness and the Harmony almost instantaneously and burst into globes, filling the sky around the ship where the gryphons were attacking from. Where they hit, the gryphons disappeared. There were no bodies, just clouds of ash that blew away in the wind. It was as if they’d never been.

Simultaneous to the final bursts, Gray Maelstrom cried out in what I could only assume was extreme, unbearable pain. It was like she’d been struck by an arrow or worse and she even bucked back against me from the unseen impact. It was all accompanied by the horrible sound of bones snapping before she slumped in my hooves, mercifully unconscious.

The ponies around us stared in confusion, their mouths agape. I didn’t know what to make of it, either. I hadn’t even seen Princess Luna do something like that. Of course, it appeared that the cost of the spell was quite high. “Medic! I need a medic here, now!”

A single pony hurried up to the front just as I laid the unicorn mare down. “What happened to her?”

“I don’t know… but help her, please. Whatever she did, we might need it again. Be sure to get her something for the pain. I think she has broken bones.”

She nodded and started to work. I turned my attention back to the Harmony. She was burning and it looked like the damage control teams weren’t keeping up. The sky was clear now, as whatever surviving gryphons there were had wisely decided to retreat and let us be.

The Happiness was narrowing the gap between us but the ships of the fleet had been deployed far apart to allow the maximum amount of clearance for crossbow bolts. Plus, it looked like both ships had been knocked off course. We’d just have to get there and help with the—

The Harmony’s main balloon ruptured. The sound washed over us and the hull started to roll over. Most of the emergency balloons on the port side had already been damaged or destroyed by the gryphons, and the remaining ones just weren’t enough to counter the ones on starboard.

We watched in horror as ponies were dumped off the side, plummeting to their deaths in droves as wreckage fell around them.

My wings flared and I leapt off the deck. “Pegasi, with me!” I called, diving down towards the falling forms. Others answered the call, including the big grey one who flew almost wingtip to wingtip with me.

In the distance, pegasi that had been on board were catching their companions and flying them towards the other ships as best they could. It was a miracle they had their wits about them.

My focus was on the nearest glare of gold armor and I put on as much speed as possible. The sooner I caught that pony, the sooner I could catch another and another. Keep moving forwards, Silent Knight!

I stretched my forehooves out and braced myself as the pony hit them. The impact knocked the wind out of my lungs, but I locked my forelegs around him and pulled up. He was a heavy earth pony stallion in armor. I wouldn’t be saving anypony else.

He grunted in pain and hissed, “Thanks.”

“Don’t thank me yet,” I groaned before using whatever energy I had left in reserve to pump my wings and fight for altitude. It was a losing battle. I was fit but two ponies wearing heavy suits of armor was too much. It turned into a slow glide downwards as I held onto him.

To my relief, it seemed whoever was captaining the Happiness understood the difficulty of one pony carrying another in armor. The ship had dropped her altitude so that we could glide down onto the deck, which was exactly what I intended to do.

I landed heavily with the pony I’d rescued. As quickly as I could, I dropped him and pulled my helmet off to lighten the load even just a little. There was no time to remove the rest of my armor.

When I turned to jump again, his hoof reached out and caught me by the breastplate. “Saved me again, Silent Knight,” he said in a raspy voice.

It was more than enough to draw my attention back to him. I followed the hoof to his face. “Russet?”

His armor was battered pretty badly and there was a wicked looking piece of wood wedged where his foreleg met his body. “Medic! Russet, you’re going to be fine. Just let me look at this.”

I fumbled with my saddlebag to get my first aid kit. “Just be still. Medic!” I gently rolled him onto his side so I could see the wound.

He’d been hit by a piece of the deck… or rail. Something off the Harmony. It had broken through the lighter plates of his armor. This was bad. How do I tend this? What had Nova shown me? Pull it out? No! Leave it in. Bandage?

Frustration filled me. “Medic! For Luna’s sake, medic, get over here now!”

Nopony moved to our side. They had too many others that were just as bad off. He was important to me, but all of them were important to the medics. I tried to understand that, but it just made me more upset. Our eyes met and Russet just shook his head and reached for my hoof. I grabbed it and held on, the mess of bandages falling to the deck.

He coughed up blood and whispered, “It’s okay. It’s okay. A pony only gets to be saved twice. Three is probably asking too much. You did your best.”

“No… three is just right,” I said before looking up. The deck was full of injured ponies. Ponies from the Happiness, ponies from the Harmony… ponies from everywhere. “Medic? Please?”

Russet patted my hoof with his own and took a pained breath. “It’s okay, First Sergeant. You and I always knew this is how it ends for ponies like us. It’s okay…” His eyes slipped closed and he settled back onto the deck.

My hoof jerked away from his, grief swelling inside me. I stood and found myself surrounded by death. It stared us all in the face, but I would not go so willingly towards it nor would I allow others to do the same. I turned back to the Harmony to go and try to save somepony else, but it was too late. Far too late. They’d all already been saved or had fallen.

Fire raged on the deck of the once majestic airship. Slowly, the supports connecting it to the emergency balloons gave way and the hull fell free. It slammed into the rocky territory below and shattered into a million burning pieces. That was the end of the Harmony.

Was Russet right? Was I destined to end like he had? Is this how it ends for ponies like us?

No… not me. Not me. Not anymore. I was going to make it home. I’d see Crystal Wishes again. We’d be together and happy, away from death and destruction. I’m a different kind a pony now.

No, Russet… not for a pony like me. These gryphons, though… they were going to wish they’d never seen a pony like me.

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

7. One Year Later

Vinber Province: the front line. At least as it stood today. I trotted along the rows of tents and up to the one that was mine. The sun was starting to get low in the sky and managed to hit my visor in just the right way to practically blind me.

“Welcome home, Dread Knight,” came the annoyingly cheerful voice of Major Regia once I went through the flap into our shared home.

“Don’t call me that, Reggie,” I replied before reaching back to undo the fasteners on my helmet.

He snorted and rolled his eerie red eyes. “And why not, mate? That is what the gryphons call you, isn’t it? Dread Knight and his Black Dragoons?”

I pulled the helmet free and set it on the stand. Then I started working at the breastplate. “You could call me Silent, Silent Knight, Major Knight, or just, hey you. Whatever you pick, don’t call me that.”

“Sure… sure…” He came over to help me remove my armor. “I swear, do we need all of this? How do you even fly?”

The war had necessitated a few fast advancements in protective gear, a major one being sturdier suits of armor that covered more of the body. The old suits just weren’t up to the viciousness of the Sudramoar gryphons.

“Really? Are you making a joke? An earth pony asking a pegasus how to fly? You flap your wings, Reggie!” This was our usual dance. We did it practically every day as if it were rehearsed.

The cerulean-coated stallion pulled the breastplate free and set it on the stand. “I’m serious, I can barely walk around in this junk for a full day and you go flying in it.”

“Yours is made out of steel. That is your problem. That, and you’re getting round around the middle. My middle still looks good and my suit, on the other hoof, is made from Cloudsdale steel—a pegasus invention I should note—and weighs a fraction of the amount.

“After all, you earth ponies don’t corner the market on all technology, you know.” I pulled the foreleg bracers off and then the hindleg as he removed my back and flank plates, leaving me in my chainmail.

“I’ll remember that crack about my middle,” he grumbled.

I slumped onto the ground and sighed. “Seriously, though, this stuff is pretty heavy. I’m worn out. Did I miss lunch?”

He shook his head. “No, you missed lunch and dinner. Where were you?”

Casually, I motioned off in a random direction. “Sudramoar raiders have been ambushing supply convoys north of here. Brigadier Hammer was getting annoyed with it, so…”

“He sent you.”

“Yup.”

“Did you get them?”

“Of course we got them. We let them ambush a decoy convoy full of infantry and then swooped in from the direction Intelligence said they were operating from. Caught them right in the middle.”

Reggie nodded. “Good work. How many prisoners?”

My head tilted.

He sighed. “Right… Did they try to surrender?”

I shook my head. “Never got the chance. It is kind of hard to do so when you have a company of archers shooting at you from behind and you fly headfirst into a company of lancers. Anyway, the situation is resolved. I’m going to go get some food.”

Reggie sighed again.

“What?” I asked.

“I’m ready to go home, Silent Knight. This is getting out of hoof. Do you know how long we’ve been here?”

“To the hour. Look, I want to leave, too, but we can’t, okay? It isn’t like you and I volunteered for this! Celestia knows at this point there aren’t any more volunteers. Positions open and we’re chosen to fill them.

“That is the reality right now, so buck up, get it together, and do this job as best you can so you can be sure you and your troopers can go back home. When we do that, we can go back to being guards… if we ever can go back. Now, I’m going to get something to eat. Do you want to come with me or not?”

Reggie sat in silence for a while, the turmoil obvious on his face. We both struggled with our lot in life these days. Finally, he found his composure and shook his head. “Nah, I ate, plus I’m waiting for my patrols to return. Oh, by the by, you got another letter from the missus. I know how fast you like to turn those around. It’s on your desk.”

My eyes shifted that way, finding a pink envelope that stood out among all of the other items there. “Thanks.” I wanted to go to it immediately, but I had to eat. I’d need the energy. I shifted my attention back to my tent-mate. “Speaking of my missus, how is your wife?”

“Surly as ever and man, do I miss her. Did I ever tell you how we met?”

“Over two hundred times,” I replied. Then we said together, “It was love at first fight.” I chuckled. “Yes, I’ll be back in a minute.”

Back out into the camp I went. The sun was finally setting in the distance. At least now it was at my back. I could feel it through the black chainmail that covered my entire body. Even in camp, we wore it. The Sudramoar had a talent for getting their soldiers close enough with crossbows.

Not that I really expected a suit of chainmail to save me from a crossbow, but it beat the alternative.

I was halfway to the chow tent when I saw one of my lancers heading straight for me. There was no mistaking his intent. He was after me. Somepony somewhere wanted my attention because he, of all ponies, knew better.

It was somewhat amusing to watch him approach. He’d come a long way since the old days of fighting for my honor. Under the dark chainmail and plate was a straw-colored pegasus stallion. A sweet one at that. Once he came to a stop, he saluted.

“Sergeant Tumble,” I said while returning it. “What can I do for you?”

“I’m sorry to bother you, sir. I know you prefer to have a little downtime after an operation, but the Civvies want to see you. They grabbed me when we got back before I could escape to my tent. They seem to have a knack for that.”

They certainly did. Having civilian liaisons with the Army was, more often than not, a huge annoyance. It took every bit of effort not to roll my eyes. “What now?”

He cleared his throat and pulled his visor down to hide his face. Two green eyes peaked fearfully out from the narrow slit. “They want you to speak at the remembrance ceremony, sir.”

“What!”

“Yes, sir. They sent me because they felt like I’d be the last pony you’d kill.”

He was right about that. It was highly unlikely I’d kill my staff NCO. “Would you please get my dinner, take it to my tent, and figure out some way to keep it warm? Get some for you, too, and something sweet for Major Regia.”

Thunder Tumble’s head titled. “Are you still trying to fatten him up, sir?”

“Yes. I find it endlessly amusing. Now get to it.”

“Yes, sir!” he replied before hurrying off.

The civilians wanted me to speak at the remembrance? What an awful idea. At least this time I got a day’s notice. Usually they wanted something the day prior to asking. I trotted through the tent city and up onto the small knoll where the civilian liaisons had put their makeshift office together.

It wasn’t a bad structure, to be frank. They’d managed to get four wooden walls together and a canvas roof. There were a few offices inside and even a small wash room. Imagine that.

Ley Lines looked up from her desk and sort of smiled. It was more of an attempt. “She’s waiting for you.”

“Thanks… Knock, knock,” I called as I walked inside the office behind her.

"Major Knight, just the pony I was hoping to see,” came the sweet voice of Deputy Ambassador Rosetta Stone. Somehow, even in a warzone, she maintained a relatively positive attitude. The war hadn’t quite hardened her like the rest of us.

“Yes, you sent my favorite sergeant as an offering. Why in the name of the alicorns would you want me to speak at that ceremony?”

Her head tilted, causing her short reddish mane to bob. “Why? Really? Come on now!” She held up a forehoof and started tapping it with the other. “You were there, you saved lives, you saw the Harmony go down… you’ve built quite a name for yourself since then. I mean… that whole thing in Saddle Arabia alone! That was amazing.

“Come on, Major, these ponies don’t want to hear me or the ambassador drone on and on about a peace that isn’t any closer today than it was a year ago. They want to hear from a soldier that knows what it feels like to have lost. Please, do it for me. Do it for the ambassador! Do it for everypony!”

My wings twitched in irritation. “How do you always get your way?”

“I like to think it’s my earnest disposition,” she replied.

“I’m late for my dinner… Fine, tomorrow I’ll give a two-minute speech and then I’m going back to my company. Take it or leave it.”

She folded her forelegs across her chest and tossed her mane. “Two and a half minutes and you have to sit on the stage with the delegation for the whole thing.”

Sit on the stage? Absolutely not! I’d be a guest speaker at best. I wasn’t going to sit there and let everyone stare at me. Unless… “Who’s in the delegation?”

“Several unicorn mares. A few of whom, I can assure you, are cuter than me.”

Several, huh? Not as cute as my mare, I was certain but, then, my mare wasn’t in a warzone and thank Celestia for that. My eyes narrowed at her. The negotiation had to go on. “Two minutes and I’ll sit on the stage… but so help you if they aren’t cute, I’m not doing you any more favors.”

“Deal!”

I turned to go, but her magic tugged at my tail.

“Major, wait a moment. Sergeant Tumble said you were in a nasty fight today.”

“Yes,” I replied without looking over my shoulder. Every fight with the Sudramoar gryphons was nasty. That never changed. Not today, not ever.

Nervously, she asked, “Did we lose anyone?”

“Not today, ma’am. Not a pony nor gryphon in my company, nor any in the decoy group. No letters going home. Although we’ve got several going north for medical treatment. They’ll all make it, though.”

She breathed a heavy sigh of relief. “One good day.”

“Yes, ma’am. One good day.” I left it at that since there was nothing else to say. Any day where we didn’t lose a soldier was a good day and those days were rare.

My trot back to the tent was, thankfully, uneventful. From outside, I could hear Reggie chuckling. That was good. He was an excellent officer and all-around kind pony. He took loss more personally than I did, though, and in a different way. It hurt him.

I tossed the flap back and found him sitting with Thunder Tumble, the two of them sharing a bit of cake. “Sergeant, I told you to stop bringing the major sweets,” I said before going to my desk, where my meal was waiting.

Thunder, who had quickly stood to attention, replied, “I’m sorry, sir. I get the orders confused. I thought you said to bring him something sweet.”

“Ah, I see. At ease,” I muttered before sitting down and picking up the letter from Crystal Wishes. These envelopes were what kept me focused. I just held it in one hoof while I ate with the other. What could be in this one?

Had Crystal done something amazing? She’d done a lot of amazing things in a year. Anything to keep herself busy, but it was more than that. So much more. As I’d grown in a direction I had no taste for, she’d grown in her passion. It was a blessing.

After wolfing down the food… whatever it was… I carefully opened the envelope and pulled the letter free. It was, of course, on pink paper and a little glitter fell out. Then there was the scent of rose petals. The perfume my wife wore.

I held the letter close for a moment before reading it, vaguely aware of Reggie and Thunder laughing about something behind me. That is something you get used to when sharing a tent in the field: having alone time with others around.

My Dearest Knight

Let me not delay in the topic that I am sure is dominating your days. The Remembrance of the Harmony may have passed by the time this letter reaches you.

Not much of the war affects Equestria as a whole. It is, some days, as though there is not one at all. For most ponies, I doubt they give it a second thought.

That is not so as the Remembrance Day approaches. Nopony forgets. Wreaths of yellow ribbons hang from every door. At first, I was upset. Angry, even. I'm sure that must seem to be a confusing reaction, so let me explain.

When news of the Harmony reached us, the tragedy was felt in the hearts of everypony in Equestria. We mourned as a kingdom. In some ways, it brought us all together—we, the military-minded civilians, and they, the non-military civilians, were no longer separated. For a time.

Days went on, and slowly, life returned to normal for most. Now, as the Remembrance Day grows near, they've suddenly remembered the tragedy? The loss? Now they choose to remember that my love and his comrades are across the sea? It made me so terribly bitter that I stayed indoors the whole day after seeing the yellow ribbons that felt like a mockery of your sacrifices.

But I've come to terms with it. It is not a mockery, but respect. They are stepping out of the comfort of their daily lives to acknowledge the thing which nopony wants to think about.

I don't know what telling you all of this will do. I suppose, really, that I hope it will help you to know that we have not forgotten. The losses will be mourned and honored, and though after some time these ponies will return to what they know as normal, they do remember.

Just as they are taking the time to remember the war, it similarly helps me to remember that here, life does continue. Do you recall High Horse, my foalhood friend? Last year, she had a foal? It was some time before you left that Claire de Lune was born. She is a year old now. Can you believe it? She has grown so much. She is absolutely beautiful.

And on the topic of Horsey, she is pregnant with her second foal. Her pregnancy is coming along just fine. She is due in a few months. They are thinking of having a third after this one is born. Three foals…

When you finally come home, I want foals of our own. A hundred foals, even! I think that is only fair, don't you?

I jest, of course. I would be happy just to have you by my side again. That is more than enough for me, so please, my love, continue to do as you have and stay safe. I will continue to keep you in my thoughts.

Yours, Always,

Crystal Wishes

Deep inside, I felt warmth. The small bit of warmth that was reserved for me and my wife. It was something that I kept hidden and protected. That was a necessity of war. There were parts of ourselves we had to keep separate from the horrors around us. It was a lesson learned over a year.

Without a word, I wandered past Reggie and Thunder and out of the tent to where I could see the endless night sky. I pumped my wings and flew to the hill that stood opposite the brigade command area. It was the highest point and sported a tall lookout tower. The ponies manning it rarely cared when I visited the ground below them.

Far overhead were hundreds of stars, all burning brightly out in the distance. Other than flying or being somewhere outside of our walls, this was as close as I could get to them these days without risking life and limb. While I stood there contemplating that, Captain Brynja, my executive officer, approached and stood next to me.

We didn’t exchange any words and she didn’t come to attention. We just didn’t do that on this hill. This wasn’t about the army or the war. This was just about us. The gryphon ruffled her feathers after a mighty shake before looking up.

Soon, others from my company came. Some nights there were a lot of them, others very few. Tonight, there were a lot. It had been a bloody day and there was much to be thankful for. I’d take twenty injured in action over a single killed any day of the week. That was the war, though. This wasn’t about the war.

My focus returned to the stars. In each and every star, I saw Crystal Wishes’s touch. She had kept her promise because they danced with her love and I felt less lonely. For a brief moment, I smiled and whispered, “I’ll come home.”

And the others around me repeated it: “I’ll come home.”

Author's Notes:

A year lost to war. A year away from home. What happened between the destruction of the Harmony and now? Wait and see! All will be revealed but not in the order you anticipate and, perhaps, not in the way you expect.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

8. Remembrance Day

“Captain? Captain!” a medic shouted in my face. His features were hazy. As was everything around him. All I was really aware of was the feeling of wind whipping along my body and the moans of the injured.

“What?”

“You’re bleeding. I need you to stop for a minute so I can take care of that!” His eyes were red and sunken. They always were these days. There was always somepony for Broccoli to take care of.

Was I bleeding? Why was I bleeding? I looked down. Oh, look, there was some sort of metal shards stuck in my breastplate. “Yeah… okay,” I said numbly as I looked around. “Where is the major?”

“He’s dead, sir, don’t you remember? He was killed in the blast. You’re in command now. Sir, sir! Look at me, sir, are you okay? I need you to focus.” He looked over his shoulder. “He’s in shock. Somepony get the lieutenant!”

The haze started to cloud my vision more and I heard a distant voice call, “She’s dead, too.” Then a hoof grabbed me by the shoulder and started shaking. I reached up and fought at it before I felt the sensation of falling. I threw my wings out but hit something and tumbled.

“By Celestia, Silent, are you alright?” Reggie asked, standing over me.

I was covered in sweat and lying on the floor of our tent. My breathing was ragged and I groaned. The nightmares never got better and there were just too many ponies having them for Princess Luna to keep up. I’d written to her and told her to help those having it the worst.

“Which one this time?”

“Dreyri River,” I replied before pulling myself up and going over to my desk.

Reggie shook his head and went back to his bunk. “Sorry to hear that. That’s better left dead and buried. I’m going back to sleep. If I start screaming wake me up, alright? I don’t want to get stuck there again.”

“Don’t worry. Oh, and Mindful Soul is due in camp next week. I had Tumble make you an appointment.”

“Yeah, alright. You know, I have my own staff NCO.”

“No… you don’t. You haven’t replaced her since—”

He shouted over me, “Don’t say it! ”

“Reggie, she’s gone. I’m sorry. You need to fill the spot. Tumble can’t be in two companies at once, alright? Talk to Mindful Soul about it.”

Reggie rolled over, turning his back to me. “We can’t all be as dead inside as you are, Silent.”

“Yeah,” I whispered, facing my desk and clenching my hoof. Reggie took losing soldiers personally. Way too personally, just like I did. Unfortunately, I’d learned the hard way that it wasn’t helpful to do so. Or at least to not act out because of it.

Dread Knight showed no concern while Silent Knight screamed on the inside. Just because I didn’t act out didn’t mean I’d forgotten my soldiers. Their faces still haunted me. I knew every one of their names. Every single one.

We were just lucky that ponies like Mindful Soul were crazy enough to come to this horrible place to do what little they could. Beyond that, we were left to ourselves.

I set out a piece of parchment and picked up my pencil. It was time to do the only thing that truly gave me peace.

To My Beloved

☾

Reggie smirked. “You’re going like that?”

He was still a little upset with me. The evening had been a bit awkward. I’d wanted to open up to him, but I couldn’t. Rage and despair weren’t helpful. They had to be channeled into productive pursuits.

Pursuits like destroying the enemy and their will to continue with this nonsense war. “Yes. What are you going to wear?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Chainmail? Perhaps a ceremonial breastplate? You know, to mark the occasion. Tumble, tell him he’s being ridiculous.”

Thunder Tumble strapped my breastplate on tight and then started work on the leg plates. “Major Regia, with all due respect, I think the major has the right idea here. When alliance forces see the Black Dragoons, they feel inspired. When the Sudramoar see us, they lose their nerve. What better way for the major to present himself on Remembrance Day?”

Reggie grunted and rolled his eyes. “Sure, sure. Alright, well the infantry… you know, those of us that walk, are going to be wearing something respectful. Not that dreadful stuff you use. I’ll see you two there.” He left the tent in a huff.

“What’s wrong with the major?” Tumble asked.

I pulled my helmet on, snapped it into place and pushed the visor up. “I told him he needed to replace Swift Strike.”

The stallion inhaled sharply but otherwise went about his duty of helping me don my armor.

“You disagree?” I asked.

“No, sir… but she was like his daughter. You can’t just tell him to replace her.”

I turned and set a hoof on Tumble’s shoulder. “It’s been a month, Sergeant. Ponies and gryphons die every day. He’s putting others at risk by not having that position filled. It sounds cruel, but it is just the nature of this horrible situation we’ve found ourselves in. Now get dressed, and I’ll see you at the ceremony.”

“Yes, sir,” he replied before hurrying out of the tent.

Tumble was right, of course: Swift Strike had been all but a blood relative to Reggie. They’d gotten too close. She’d been a guard, just like us, that was reassigned to the army, just like us, and had no business being in a war. He’d made her his staff NCO to protect her and, despite his best efforts, she’d still been killed.

Reggie hadn’t stopped blaming himself for that. She’d died in his hooves just like Russet had died in mine. Our reactions had been different, though. I swore to do whatever it took to get home, even if that meant becoming a monster that preyed upon our enemies.

Major Regia was too kindhearted for that. He couldn’t ever shut the feelings off. That’s a skill that has to be learned. I poured all of mine into the ponies back home and detached from my troopers. It was the only way I could survive. The only way I could keep from doing something stupid.

Vengeance hadn’t worked for me the first time and it wouldn’t work here. It would have just gotten me killed and broken my promise to Crystal. No, I’d taken Russet’s death personally, but this time was different. Everything was different. I could pursue justice for him by being a nightmare for our enemies.

I trotted out of the tent to where Captain Brynja was waiting for me. She was similarly armored and armed.

After snapping to a brief attention, she said, “All lancers are ready, sir. With the exception of Tumble, of course.”

“Good. Make certain they’re clustered by section and ready for immediate response. This event is a nice little target and if the Sudramoar get any ideas, I want to be ready. With me on stage, you’ll obviously be in command.”

“Yes, sir. Any other instructions beyond the usual?” Brynja asked.

For a moment, I paused to think on that. Then I just shook my head. “No, not really. Assume the VIPs will be protected by their security details. Our job, as always, is to punish the enemy for their hubris.”

Brynja nodded, turned, and flew off without another word. She was a pretty great officer, all told. She’d been a palace aide in her past life. King Ranald’d had to press many of them into military service after the defeat in Rindaire and the subsequent battles.

It was nearing time for the ceremony, so I flew to the center of our camp. That was where our raised platform was that we used for briefings. Ponies and gryphons were already gathering around it and finding places to sit. It was a huge crowd, too. Probably everyone that wasn’t on guard duty.

Other commanders, it seemed, had the same idea as me. A disproportionate amount of those in attendance were ready for combat. You just couldn’t trust the enemy, even if we were a few kilometers from where the fixed positions now were.

This was where the war had stagnated. We barely took or gave much ground. No, both sides were dug in. Things had shifted to these sneaky tactics. We’d gotten wise to those, too.

The delegation was already on the stage when I landed there. It included Ambassador Freehoof, Brigadier Hammer, General Ironhoof, a unicorn mare I didn’t recognize, and two unexpected guests: Minister Sombra and Exemplar Ferrel.

The last two were off to the side chatting quietly. That was a conversation that was probably worth hearing.

I trotted over to the general and brigadier and stood to attention. “Gentleponies.”

General Ironhoof briefly saluted and replied, “At ease. Good to see you, Silent. Lightning was telling me you’re still proving to be quite effective against the enemy.”

“We do what we have to do, sir. We’re pulling our weight.”

Lightning Hammer lightly snorted. “You’re pulling a lot more weight than that.”

I didn’t reply. What could I say? We were good at what we did. I’d applied a lot of what I’d learned from the Knights of the Moon to training my troopers. We’d placed an emphasis on returning home and teamwork. It was a good combination.

General Ironhoof shifted. “Alright, we’d best get to this. The sooner we start, the sooner we can stop being targets. Take your seats.”

“Yes sir,” I replied before heading down to the seat on the end. The unfamiliar unicorn mare was already in the seat next to mine. She was cute, but looked extremely nervous. So much so her light blue hooves were trembling.

“Hi,” she whispered, her voice shaking a bit.

“Hi,” I replied while inspecting the chair that was set out. No way it would hold both stallion and armor. I just pushed it back and sat directly on the stage.

“I-is it t-true that… that the gryphons attack this camp?”

I looked over at her and pushed my visor up. She was wearing a chainmail shirt. It was bright silver and brand new, the sort they give to civilian visitors to give them some confidence. “Yes, ma’am, but don’t worry. There is a lot of security today and all of my lancers are prepared.”

“Oh… g-good, I g-guess. I’m Blue Rhapsody from Singers for Wounded Veterans. I-I’m a performer.”

It wasn’t a group I was familiar with, but a lot of them had started springing up back home. “Nice to meet you. I’m Silent Knight.”

“Like… Major Knight, right? And the Black Dragoons?”

“Yes.”

“Wow… I thought so. You were on the program. You’re pretty well known in the veteran groups back in Canterlot.”

Known. I wasn’t sure I wanted to be known. “Thanks. I just try to—”

Ambassador Freehoof started addressing the crowd. “Hello, everypony. When I thought of how to address you on today of all days, I wasn’t sure. We’ve never had an anniversary as somber as this. As such, I did not want to welcome you to it. You all know what today is.

“It is Remembrance Day. It marks the one-year anniversary of the Battle of Rindaire. On this day, we lost the Harmony and the lives of over five hundred ponies. It was the largest single-day loss of life in our recorded history.”

She turned to look down the line of guests before her eyes shifted back to the crowd. “Though this is an Equestrian anniversary, I would be unkind to fail to mention the loss of life on our ally’s part. Thousands of gryphon lives were snuffed out in less than an hour.

“As such, I do not welcome you today. I only invite you to remember where you were on this day one year ago and join me in a moment of silence.”

A hush fell over the camp as we all reflected on that day. Some of us were there. Many of these faces were spared that horror. The horror of friends dying in your grasp. The nightmare of the flight back north while the medics did all they could to keep the dying alive. The fear when the Sudramoar slammed into Equestria’s position the next day.

No, the weeks after the Harmony had been painful for us all. Of course, we hadn’t really known what we were in for then.

“And now, before I turn this over to Minister of Defense Sombra, we have a special guest. Blue Rhapsody has volunteered to come and sing for you.”

The crowd erupted in polite stomps and the mare stood. Her hooves continued to tremble but she walked to the podium. “Thank you all for what you do. I hope you realize how proud of you we are back home. I’m terrified right now. So scared… and yet you’re here every day fighting. So thank you. I hope you enjoy the song.”

“To all of my children in whom life flows abundant
To all of my children to whom Death hath passed his judgment

The soul yearns for honor, and the flesh the hereafter
Look to those who walked before to lead those who walk after

Shining is the land's light of justice
Ever flows the land's well of purpose

Walk free, walk free, walk free, believe...
The land is alive, so believe... ”

Blue Rhapsody’s voice was perfect. The song was haunting and mesmerized the crowd. I slowly slipped my visor down so that no one could see my face as my vision went blurry. It wouldn’t do to show that much emotion here. Appearances had to be kept, for their sake and for mine.

As the song was brought to a close, everyone in the crowd started to stomp. Rhapsody took a bow and then hurried back to her seat. She settled into it just as her hooves gave up. “I don’t know how you do this,” she whispered.

“Because we have to,” I replied as Minister Sombra moved to the podium.

The minister had shown up at a time he was needed most. His tactics were a little out of date, but he understood the complexities of war and had advised the princesses very well.

“Friends, it is an honor to be here today. An honor, and a painful reminder of my failure.”

Many in the crowd responded, “No!”

Sombra held up a hoof. “Now, let us be honest. I was one of the decision makers that agreed to send our fleet to Rindaire. That is something I did and something I’ll have to live with the rest of my life. I am to blame.”

Again the cries of ‘No’ came in response.

“It was a painful lesson. Far too painful and one that we have, thankfully, not repeated. Not once! I know this war has been difficult. I know we were caught off guard and pushed back, but then we found our footing.

“You found your footing! You dug in and said no more! Not one more kilometer! Not one more meter! Not one more hoof’s length! No more! That is the attitude we need and the will we have. We won’t let King Kronson push us anymore!”

The crowd roared at that.

“We have many speakers today, so I’ll be brief. I came here to this brigade, of all brigades, because I know you. I know what you’ve sacrificed to be as good as you are. You are the tip of the spear and when we push forwards, I know you’ll lead the way. Thank you for your service and long live the princesses!”

My heart skipped a beat as the rumble of approval from the crowd washed over us. It was almost deafening. So much so I wondered if the enemy could hear it. I hoped they could.

In turn, each speaker got up and delivered their speech. They all had the same message: persevere, remember the fallen, and push forwards. It was fairly standard, I suppose, even though there was nothing standard about this. Eventually, it was my turn and a hush fell over the brigade as I moved to the podium.

I hated speeches. All of these ponies were staring at me, thinking I was something I wasn’t. It was all a show at this point and that is what they were expecting: a show from Dread Knight. It was what they wanted, so that is what I’d give them.

“I was asked to speak today because it is believed I would inspire you. Perhaps that is true… or could have been true. I’ve decided, however, that I am going to challenge you. I challenge you to let go of your past and move beyond the Harmony if you can.”

The eyes staring at me went wide and there were hushed whispers out before me. They needed to hear what I had to say, however. Even if they didn’t want to.

“That day was one of the worst in my entire life. I think about it a lot, to be honest, but, if I do that too much, I might forget that I’m still here and that there is a job to do. You see, we have a duty to the here and now. If you’re living in the past, you’re neglecting the present.”

I stabbed a black-plated hoof at the soldiers before me. “My challenge is to focus on your duty today! To focus on your duty for tomorrow! To focus on defeating our enemies and going home to our loved ones. We have an obligation to them now and the dead later. When it is fulfilled, we can look backwards, but only then.

“Until that glorious time, the Black Dragoons can only look forwards. We will keep our enemies square in our sight so that they will know the sting of our lances. Surrender your past so that you can see what is in front of you, because there is a lot of work to be done. And I choose to honor those that died by doing it.”

It took a moment before the brigade cheered. All of the other speeches were about remembering the past. There was too much work to do in the here and now. Far too much. I took a seat next to Blue who was staring at me in shock.

Dread Knight was a show and they got the show they’d asked for.

☾

“That was one unexpected speech,” Brigadier Hammer said to me. We were in the small command building behind the stage, taking a breather from the festivities outside.

“They needed to hear it.”

He snorted. “Oh, I know. It hit me pretty hard. I can’t say a day doesn’t go by where I don’t think about it.” He reached down to rub at his metal leg with his forehooves. “Listen, the ponies on that stage weren’t here strictly for this. We’ve got a meeting once they’re all done shaking hooves. It’s above your paygrade, but I want you there.”

“Yes, sir.”

I moved away from where he was sitting to stand near the back wall. That is where subordinate officers belonged when they sat in on meetings they had no business attending. Usually when I was invited, it meant going somewhere awful to do something twice as bad.

The door opened and Exemplar Ferrel wandered in, looking out of place. Of course, she always looked out of place.

Brigadier Hammer looked over and said, “Welcome, Exemplar.”

She trotted past him as if he didn’t exist. When her muzzle was a few centimeters or so from my visor, she peered curiously. “Hello, you are Dread Knight?”

“Yes?” She knew who I was.

“I have heard of you. You remind me of my friend, Silent Knight.”

“Exemplar, it’s me.”

“Yes, you are Dread Knight. We just covered that.”

“No, Silent Knight.”

“Yes, you remind me of him. ”

“I am him!”

“Who?”

“Silent Knight!”

Her head tilted. “What about him?”

I reached back and found the fasteners for my helmet. It took a bit of effort but I got them undone and pulled the piece off. “Exemplar, don’t you recognize me? I’m Silent Knight.”

She just stared at me and then her eyes lost focus. My stomach dropped. I’d seen that look before.

Briefly, I exchanged glances with the brigadier. He just shook his head and turned back to his paperwork.

“Silent Knight?” Ferrel finally asked.

“Yes, yes it is me. It’s good to see you.”

Her hoof lifted and settled on my breastplate. “It is good to see you, too. You have been injured.”

“Repeatedly,” I said softly.

She nodded and settled next to me. “You should stop doing that. You’ve got a long way to go still.”

My ears folded back. “I see. Well… thank you for that knowledge.”

The exemplar smiled her frightening little smile and replied, “We should talk more often.”

That sounded like one of the worst ideas possible. Although I did enjoy talking to her usually. Just not when life was as serious as it was now.

The door opened and General Ironhoof came through. I stiffened to attention and Brigadier Hammer stood. Minister Sombra was behind him and so were all of the other brigade commanders. This was serious.

“Everyone, have a seat. We need to get down to business,” Ironhoof said before motioning to Minister Sombra.

“Thank you, General. Alright, everyone, we all know the situation here on the ground. It is grim, stagnant, and the loss of life is unacceptable. King Kronson is still quite insistent that he will not negotiate unless King Ranald agrees to call all of the currently occupied ground Sudramoar.

“That is obviously not going to happen and we can’t continue on like this. I’ve been in closed meetings with the crowns and King Ranald. We’ve agreed that it is time to shift the dynamic of this war.”

We’d been trying to ’shift the dynamic’ for months. Normally, however, the minister didn’t show up with hollow words. He was a pretty reasonable pony and his guidance had been invaluable.

“I’m pleased to announce that diplomatic meetings with King Alfwer of Austveger have been quite successful. As expected, there is still a great deal of resentment in his kingdom after the last war. It wasn’t very difficult to convince him that now may be a time to try to reclaim what was lost.”

General Ironhoof cleared his throat. “That is unexpected.”

Unexpected and upsetting to some of the ponies in the room, I’d bet. King Alfwer wasn’t a friend. His army had attacked ponies in the last war just like King Kronson had. The only difference was that Alfwer actually took responsibility for it, whereas Kronson pretended it was rogue military elements.

Minister Sombra nodded. “Indeed, General. If you have reservations, I understand. They’re justified. We won’t be providing them any aid nor will we be sending any ponies to their kingdom. I merely suggested that King Kronson was overcommitted in Nordanver.”

“That should take the pressure off of us,” the general admitted. “And the princesses went along with this?”

The minister looked around the room and took a deep breath. “They were and still are very uncomfortable with it. The deciding factor was the ability to save lives. Kronson won’t be able to focus all of his resources here and will likely be in a negotiating mood soon. If not, he’ll still have to fight on two fronts. This is the beginning of the end.”

No one said anything. We simply stood in shocked silence. Pitting one enemy against another? That sounded dangerous… but lives mattered. At this point, what did I care? Whatever it took to get my lancers home safe.

The silence lingered on before the minister cleared his throat. “There is more. We’re going on the offensive.”

“Sir, I have to strongly object. We can’t just declare that and make it happen. We’ve been trying to move forwards for a while now.”

The minister looked at him with an even expression. “I understand, General, which is why this isn’t empty rhetoric. You are to mobilize all six brigades for an all-out attack and prepare to move as soon as the Austveger do whatever it is they’re going to do.

“Combine your veteran units and anticipate a huge surge of replacements within the week. We’ve gone too long without any progress and it is a mockery to the loss of life we’ve experienced.”

The general stood a bit taller. “And just where are these replacements coming from, sir?”

“Equestria and Nordanver’s last push. Back home, we raised an all-volunteer force of nox, frost, crystal, and whatever ponies were left from greater Equestria. We’ve also mobilized all of the remaining royal guards that are fit to fight. There will not be another such conversion. There can’t be.

“Finally, King Ranald has made a similar effort. Though in his case, I’m afraid they’re conscripts. Any gryphon fit to fight. With that said, they were sent to Equestria to be trained properly, just like the ponies we’ve raised. You won’t be getting doe-eyed civilians who have no business here.”

The general’s jaw clenched and his feelings seeped into his voice. “How? How was this done without my knowledge? Without the knowledge of anyone here?”

“General, I apologize. I really do. It has been in progress for four months now in secret. We couldn’t risk the information falling into the claws of the enemy. Keeping you and your staff in the dark ensured that. King Kronson will never see this coming.”

“Minister, I don’t approve of this whatsoever. Regardless of your intent…” The general sighed and shook his head. ”It can’t be helped now. I guess we’ll just be going along with this plan whether I like it or not. How many souls are we talking about here?”

“Four thousand.”

“What!” somepony shouted. All of the eyes in the room fell on me. Had I said it? I had said it. But where could they possibly have found that many soldiers? That was almost an entire brigade!

“Forgive me, sir. I asked Major Knight to sit in. He usually knows his manners,” Brigadier Hammer said, shooting me a look.

Ironhoof waved it off. “He just said what we’re all thinking. You kept four thousand soldiers out of our camp? We could have used them!”

“As I said, General, this is a new force. Mostly fresh civilians that needed extensive training to be of any value. Not sending them here to die when the line was mostly stable was a calculated choice I made. We’ve had enough trickling in. Now is the time to turn the hose on fully.

“There is one final thing you should know, though I have no part in this. Exemplar?”

At my side, the exemplar seemed to rouse from wherever her mind had gone. “Since the outset of these hostilities, the princesses have reached out to Exarch Glory. They have requested that she end the practice of isolating the Temple from the rest of Equestria.

“In the past, small exceptions have been made, but Exarch Glory has always been resistant. Now, on the eve of this new offensive, her mind has changed. The Temple mobilizes for war. When your new forces arrive, so will ours. We will provide unicorn priests to shield you and mend the wounded. We are few, but our contribution will be felt.”

Minister Sombra nodded. “General Ironhoof, you are hereby ordered to prepare for the assault. This is the end. Make certain when it is all said and done, there is somepony left to return to Equestria.”

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

9. Dreyri River

The wind whipped past me as I dove through a hailstorm of poorly aimed crossbow bolts. The gryphons on the ground were panicking more and more with each passing second.

A single, taller male stood in the middle of the bunch, trying to calm them down and reassure them. He kept pointing at me and the dragoons at my back. A few of his soldiers took a couple more shots but then they started scattering.

I fixed the tip of my lance towards the tall gryphon and pumped my wings to pour on additional speed. He waited until the last minute to try and get out of the way, but he was relying on his instincts too much. He flew up—exactly where I’d been aiming.

The lance struck true to end his life quickly and without much show. I hit the release to let it and him fall before I banked and landed on the back of one of his subordinates. That gryphon had been trying to get away, but Dread Knight followed a strict rule: if they didn’t offer to surrender, he didn’t ask.

A quick flick of my sword and he fell from the sky, too. These weren’t the well-trained and veteran troops we’d be running up against. Not in the least.

The others that were scattering didn’t fare much better. Lancers from my company had been true to their name and skewered them. We started to land as our part of the battle drew to a close. Take the hill, destroy the enemy artillery, and dig in. Easy enough for us. It was time to catch our breath and regroup.

I landed and trotted over to where my first target had fallen. I pushed his body over and looked down. On the collar of his armor was a golden talon. “Hmm, a colonel. How about that.”

Another dragoon landed next to me and pushed his visor up. “You got a colonel? It seems like we’re finally getting through.”

I nodded. “So it appears.” Two months and we’d moved the line forwards only tens of kilometers but it was more than we’d done in a year. “Sergeant Major, get with the section commanders and get me a count.”

“Yes, sir!” Clement Knight responded before hurrying off.

Tumble landed next to me and stretched. “I can’t believe you let him be a dragoon,” he whispered.

“I can keep an eye on him like this. He was going to volunteer for combat no matter what. I don’t like him but I can’t just let him run off and get killed. Just like I can’t let you do that either.”

“I’m not… like, 100 years old.”

I snorted. “He’s been swinging a sword longer than we’ve been alive. Now be quiet, don’t let anyone hear you.”

“Ze zergeant doez not wizper as quiet az ‘e ought,” Captain Brynja said as she landed beside me. “But I know you zpoil ‘im zo. It iz becauze ‘e iz cute, yez?” She grinned and shook her brown and crimson tail feathers.

Tumble’s face turned bright red and I chuckled. “Yes, that is exactly it, Captain.”

“Then I ought not blame you. All enemy forcez en retreat, zir.”

“Very good. Have the dragoons set up a perimeter and dig in. We haven’t been this far south in a long time and I don’t aim to give up this ground.”

“Aye, zir!” she replied before hurrying off.

Clement returned. His visor was down and my gut wrenched. I didn’t show it, though. No, all anypony or gryphon around me got was a blank face and a single word. “Report.”

“Alpha section, twelve minor injuries, two major. Bravo section, six minor, one major. Charlie section, eleven minor, six major, and one killed in action.”

“Who?” I asked coolly.

“Brass Beak.”

“Brass Beak,” I repeated, etching the name into my mind and soul. Young gryphon. Very talented with a lance. That was all I knew. “Very good. Get an honor guard and collect him. Lay him to rest up here for the others to see. Sunder a lance and break his chainmail for the others. Bring me a ring.”

“Yes, sir,” Clement said before trotting off.

Another link on my bracer. Another name to remember. Another letter to write. Another family to crush… and we weren’t even back to Dreyri River. Though from where I stood I could see it and it ran chills down my spine.

☾

“Where is the major?”

“He’s dead, sir, don’t you remember? He was killed in the blast. You’re in command now. Sir, sir! Look at me, sir, are you okay? I need you to focus.”

There was water around my hooves. At least I hoped it was water. It looked a lot like blood. Tons of blood.

“Sir, we need to retreat!” Who said that?

There were still ponies on the other bank, cut off from us. They’d be slaughtered if we retreated.

“Sir! Captain Knight! Order the retreat.”

My vision snapped back into focus, the sounds of battle hitting my ears.

“Sir!”

“No.”

“Sir?”

“No. No more,” I growled before reaching into the river and picking up a lost sword. “We have ponies on the other bank! Everypony with me! Enough is enough.” Something deep inside me snapped and anger flared in my chest.

The remaining soldiers gave me a look as if I was daft. They hesitated but that didn’t matter. Enough was enough. I leapt out of the water and flew forwards to where the others were stranded.

I collided with the nearest enemy gryphon, knocking him from his claws. I flipped my sword around and drove it down, dispatching him before moving towards the next one. He swung wildly at me. I ducked, hit him in the gut twice, and pushed him back.

“It’s the captain!” somepony shouted behind me.

The gryphon came at me again and grabbed my shoulders. It was a foolish move. I drove the sword into his gut, twisted it, and knocked him over. “Everypony with me!” I shouted.

All around me, the reaction was instant. The group that had been cut off remembered their training and started to lock shoulders.

As they did so, another gryphon drove a spear towards me that I barely managed to avoid. It clipped the shoulder plate of my armor and knocked it free. I felt something bite into the flesh beneath, but all it did was make me angrier. I leapt on him and drove my sword home. I’d been so violent with it that I couldn’t get it free.

I let it go and picked up his spear. A spear was good… actually, it was great. This would work perfectly. Enough was enough. Without warning, something knocked me onto my back. I struggled to get back up but I just couldn’t. My body wouldn’t move.

“Sir!”

I struggled more.

“Sir!”

My eyes opened and fixed on Clement.

“Sir, are you alright? You were howling.”

I wiped my hoof across my eyes. “I’m fine. What time is it?”

“Just before sun up. You may as well get up now. I know everypony else is. If we’re lucky, the gryphons down below heard you and are moving out. After that, I sure want to.”

“Thanks, Sergeant Major. You don’t have nightmares?” I asked as I started to slip my chainmail on.

“Every night, sir. Since the last two wars. Let me help you with that.” Clement waited for me to get my chainmail on before he started helping with the plates.

“Good to know. Any movement last night?”

Clement nodded. “Plenty. They moved to the other side of the river and brought up additional soldiers. I’m pretty sure they’ve got earthworks, too. Plus some of those fancy new stone throwers that you love so much.”

My nose wrinkled. Those stone throwers were pegasus killers. They’d load hundreds of smooth metal orbs into the thing and just fling them. They were impossible to dodge and even our heavy armor wasn’t enough to stop it all. “Great. Any chance they’re going to counterattack?”

“Whoever is running that unit doesn’t seem to be stupid enough, no. They want us to come to them.”

“Alright. I’m going to fly down to brigade command. Tell Captain Brynja she’s in charge.”

“Yes, sir,” he replied before leaving the tent.

I peered over at the cot opposite mine. There was a pony-sized lump under the blanket there.

“Tumble, get up,” I called.

There was no response so I went over and pulled the blanket back. He was still asleep. Despite everything, the straw-colored stallion never had trouble sleeping. I poked him with a hoof. “Get up, Sergeant. We’re due at command.”

He stretched and set his hoof on my nose. “Snooze.”

I set my hoof on the side of his cot and shook it. Tumble gasped and almost fell out, his eyes shooting open. “Wha!”

“Get up, Sergeant!”

“Yes, sir! Sorry, sir!” he squeaked before flopping out of bed and starting to get ready.

Brynja was right: I did spoil Thunder Tumble a bit. I couldn’t help it. He’d been with me for almost my whole career. He was like I used to be and had a pretty mare to go home to. When he got his chainmail on, I started to help him with his plates.

“Thank you, sir. I’m sorry, I was sleeping. It was a really good sleep, too. Only good dreams. We were back guarding Princess Luna. Me and you and Miley. Everypony, really. Even Lavender!”

I sat his helmet on his head and smiled. “That sounds wonderful. You can tell me more about it on the way to HQ. Come on.”

He nodded and grinned. “Of course, sir.”

☾

My shoulder was rubbing up against Reggie’s as we crammed into Brigadier Hammer’s tent. There simply wasn’t enough room for all of the battalion and company commanders. Add in all of the specialist leaders and it was a really uncomfortable situation.

Reggie looked sour. Not that I blamed him. The last time we were here had been a nightmare. Dreyri River was nothing but a huge graveyard.

Brigadier Hammer came in and we all stood at attention. “At ease,” he called before moving to the small table situated in the middle of the room. “Before I get started, I want to commend you all for bringing us this far. I realize we’d all like to be further south but that just wasn’t in the cards.

“That said, General Ironhoof wants to take advantage of our momentum. It is time we push past Dreyri River physically, mentally, and emotionally. I realize that for most of you this was a pivotal moment of this war. I need you to bury your fears and inspire your soldiers to do the same.

“The Sudramoar are hoping we get stuck here. They know this place was a nightmare for those that survived it. If we can break through, we’re truly going to shift the balance in this war.”

One of the colonels cleared his throat. “Sir, they’re dug in pretty deep over there. I hope the general has come up with one of his clever plans.”

“It is funny you mention that. He has. At least I think so.” The brigadier rolled out a map. He tapped the dead center with a hoof. “We’re in the center and we’re going right across on hoof.”

“Come again?” Reggie called from where we were.

Hammer grinned. It was unnerving. “You heard me. We’re going to cross the river on hoof, in the center, right into their fortifications.”

Reggie balked. “Well, at least we’ll be dead quickly.”

“Actually, Major, I believe we’re going to be just fine. ’We’ being really important too, because I’ll be leading from the front.”

The assembly of officers began to voice their concerns and objections. Brigadier Hammer simply stood and waited. Eventually, everyone became aware of it and fell silent.

“Done? Good. Hear me out here.” The braider set a black square on the map. “Dragoons in front. Let the gryphons see them coming.”

Great… I’d already almost been killed in the river once. It was also where I’d completely lost my composure and killed twenty or so gryphons. All of the rage from Russet and the others had just boiled over. It was risky, it was stupid, but it ultimately saved lives.

“The rest of the brigade will advance behind them on hoof. No flyers at all. We’ll have artillery coverage from the hill Major Knight took, of course, but the general intends to have the whole army lined up and marching forwards. We’ll be pressing the attack along such a long line they’ll be stretched thin.”

“Sir, with all due respect, on the surface that sounds like a horrible plan,” somepony said. Oh… it was me. I’d said it.

“Normally I’d agree, Major but you’re not going alone and neither is the Army. You’re taking the lead because you’re providing security for me and some siege unicorns. We’re going to be leveraging massive magical power against their fortifications.

“And we’re going to do this all under the cover of the temple guards. They’ll throw up barriers in front of us as long as they can. It should be enough for us to cross the river and put all kinds of hurt on them.”

I blinked. That wasn’t a horrible plan. If we were using the temple guards to shield us, that was why we weren’t flying. This was a massive movement, though. “Do we actually have enough temple guards to shield the whole force, sir?”

“No, not the whole line, but we’re going to break through in the center, cut their force in half, and drive them back. The flanks will not have as much unicorn coverage but they’ll also lag back a bit once we start putting extreme pressure on the middle.”

“And how many temple guards will our brigade have access to?” I asked.

“Two,” came a strong, clear voice. Even in the tightly packed tent, officers started to move out of the way as two unicorn mares made an entrance. The first was tall, slender, and had a look that demanded respect.

Her silver temple armor complemented her glimmering golden coat and snow white mane. I’d only ever seen her once before: the day the princesses had declared war. She was on the balcony with them.

Exemplar Ferrel was beside her and, despite being ancient, tall, and fit, she looked somewhat less impressive next to her peer.

Brigadier Hammer bobbed his head. “Aptly timed, Exarch Glory. We were just discussing the plan and your role in it.”

“Indeed,” Exarch Glory replied before hopping up onto the table. “All present may rest comfortably knowing that thine enemies’ weapons will not pierce the barrier presented by myself and Exemplar Ferrel. We shall lead you to safety on the other side. Let it be known, however, that the barrier only stops fast-moving objects.”

“Good to know,” the brigadier said, looking up to where the unicorn now stood on his battle map. “Exarch… if we could just…” He idly tapped the map. “You’re standing on my dragoons.”

She looked down and then nodded. “My apologies.” The exarch hopped down and moved to stand beside the exemplar. “Proceed.”

Brigadier Hammer cleared his throat and replied, “Thank you. I’ve put together the battalion assignments. We attack this afternoon. Prepare your soldiers. Dismissed!”

An afternoon attack? The same day? The general was pushing this fast. It made sense though; the longer we delayed, the more time our enemy had. I turned to leave with the others but Exemplar Ferrel was suddenly beside me, peering at my visor.

“You remind me of my friend, Silent Knight.”

Again? “Exemplar, it is me, Silent Knight?”

Her head tilted and she looked closer. “I’m not yet certain. Silent Knight is a warm pony. He has a sense of humor. You’ve been bathed in blood. I can’t see past it.”

My jaw set. “Not by choice. I am Silent Knight, however. Can you not see that?”

“I can. I wish to make certain that you can. I look forwards to standing beside you this afternoon.”

“As do I, Exemplar. I just wish the circumstances were different.”

“Indeed. Until this afternoon.” She slipped out of the tent.

I slipped my visor down and waited a bit before following after her. When I got outside, Thunder Tumble stood to attention.

“So…”

“We attack this afternoon. Fly ahead and let the captain know. I’ll be along shortly.”

“Yes, sir!” he replied before streaking off.

The camp was already in a state of controlled chaos. Soldiers moved everywhere under the orders of their officers. It was unlikely we’d form up without the enemy being aware, but that didn’t matter. They were dug in. They were hoping to capitalize on the crushing defeat we suffered here before.

Dreyri River. Where we tried to make our stand and were knocked aside as if we were made of paper. The place where Dread Knight was born in a fit of rage and bloodlust. That was what everyone expected from me now. That was what they were going to get this afternoon. Whatever it took to get us home.

“Major?”

Pulled from my thoughts, I looked around and found Gray Maelstrom staring at me. There was concern in her storm grey eyes. We’d only worked together a few times after the Harmony but I always felt like she was familiar.

After the Harmony, she’d been in the hospital for a couple of months. That cut into any time we could have worked together. Evidently, the magic she’d used had crushed her bones. I didn’t understand how. Something about not being properly grounded, they said.

“Senior Warrant Officer,” I replied.

“You look upset. More than the last few times I’ve seen you.”

“Dreyri River will do that to you. Were you here before?”

“No, I was still in the hospital. I heard, though. I’ll be with you tomorrow, so don’t worry. We’ll get through.”

My ear flicked. “I believe it. I’m concerned about the cost. You’re not going to pull any of that crazy crystal stuff again are you?”

She snorted. “Of course I am, but it will be better controlled. Trust me. I don’t intend to put myself out of action again. They only get one for free.”

“Good. I’ll see you down there. I need to look to my dragoons.”

“Yes, sir,” she replied.

I leapt into the air, leaving the shaggy gray unicorn in the camp’s center. There were going to be a lot of powerful unicorns under my care and our plan relied completely on them. It was a lot of eggs in one basket, but it was an advantage the gryphons simply didn’t have an answer for… yet.

I angled myself towards the camp’s communication center. I had a letter to drop off. If I didn’t, she’d worry more and she had enough to worry about. At least by the time this one arrived, the battle would be over. One way or another.

Author's Notes:

Little movement on the front but the allied army has pushed to where it saw its attempt to stop their flight fail.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

10. Dread Knight

Crystal-clear water swirled around my hoofguards as we stood in the flow of Dreyri River. Rationally, I knew it was clear but I could see streams of blood in it. My blood, the major’s blood, the lieutenant’s blood… so much blood after those sputtering spheres landed nearby and exploded.

That was the past though, right? I paused to look around. We weren’t in the battle yet. We were just standing in the river, looking across at the couple of hundred meters open on the other side that the Sudramoar gryphons planned to use as a kill zone.

Exemplar Ferrel stood on my left, watching me instead of our target. She’d been doing that all afternoon. Opposite her was Gray Maelstrom and Lightning Hammer. Beyond the two of them, there were a few other unicorn warrant officers I didn’t recognize. All siege unicorns who had some form of devastating magic.

In the moment, though, I’m not sure what they could do really compared to what was going on in front of me. Exarch Glory was standing halfway across the river, up to her shoulders in rushing water, and it wasn’t moving her an inch.

Nor were the bolts coming from the crossbows or bullets from the slings. She was a single, glimmering target way out in front and the enemy simply couldn’t hit her. No shot connected. It was a miracle or some form of spell.

“Brigadier, the time draws close!” the exarch thundered. The voice carried like that of an alicorn. Her horn illuminated and a glowing gold light fell from the sky to hit it. Celestial feathers seemed to swirl in the narrow beam, growing in brightness with each passing second.

Lightning Hammer looked to me. “Major, advance.”

“Yes, sir!” I shut my visor and ordered, “Dragoons! With me.”

Retreat! They’ve broken through!

Hide the fear, Silent. Bury it deep into your soul and let me take over. I’ll get us through this. I’ll show them all.

We marched forwards through the water with me leading the way. Run! The major is dead! Run! My dragoons formed a long rank, two deep. We’d spaced ourselves so the siege unicorns had spots in between.

“Take flight, servants of disharmony, for today thy work is undone!” the exarch called. The glowing feathers spread out and suddenly exploded into a million points of light. From the heavens above, a massive ethereal shield materialized and slid down from the clouds.

Several of my lancers paused, looking up in shock. “Keep moving! We can’t afford to be distracted,” I called gruffly, waking them from their stupor.

Before we reached the middle point of the river, the drums started and the entirety of the allied army began its advance. All along the battle line, temple guard shields sprung up but everyone was focused on the giant one dominating an entire brigade’s length.

The Sudramoar gryphons responded in the only way they knew how: they used their crossbows, bolt throwers, trebuchets, and slings. They hurled them at the golden light but were unsuccessful.

Exarch Glory continued forwards without fear and the shield advanced ahead of her. I didn’t know if she was as long lived as the exemplar but she seemed well versed in shielding ponies from harm.

That thought shifted my attention to Exemplar Ferrel. She trotted beside me, moving at a good pace. To my surprise, a metal kite shield floated along her right while a matching warhammer bobbed at the left.

She looked over at me. “You will have to choose whether to survive today or not, and there will be a cost regardless. I am sorry, Silent Knight.”

By the alicorns! Why me? Focus on the here and now. Focus on what is happening this minute… not last time… not what might happen. I clenched my jaw and pushed forwards as the waters of the Dreyri hit my side and started pushing me out of formation.

“Hold the line and get through this deep spot as fast as you can,” I ordered.

Exarch Glory stood on the shore, her back to the enemy! She was watching us with casual interest as the gryphons threw everything they had against her shield. It was either a foolish show of bravado or the unicorn mare had no fear at all.

I was full of fear. Fear for myself, fear for Crystal Wishes, and fear for my lancers. That fear had to be controlled today. Fear was good. Terror was my enemy… and my ally. The Black Dragoons brought terror and death to their enemies. The Sudramoar knew us as blood-crazed elite soldiers that always came back regardless of whether or not one fell.

Exemplar Ferrel surged forwards and was the next to reach the bank. Her horn burst into a bright light and a shield came up around the exarch. A matter of seconds later there were two explosions.

Run! Retreat! Order the retreat! My heart stopped. The Sudramoar still had some of those abominations? “Forwards!” I called numbly and the line did not stop, my hooves did not stop. As the smoke cleared, the shields were still intact and the temple guards were there. Unwounded and seemingly unconcerned.

It was time to get out of the blood—water. Out of the water. I picked up the pace to push through the shallows and up onto the bank. The Sudramoar battle line was spread out in front of me.

They’d dug earthworks. Nothing permanent or too insurmountable but plenty of protection and absolute death had they been able to hit us from range. It also provided enough cover from our crossbows.

Brigadier Hammer came up next to me. “This shield almost makes it feel as if we’re not in a battle. It is unnerving.”

“And not unending, Brigadier. I suggest you begin thy plan and close to melee range immediately,” the exarch said. Up close, I could see she was sweating profusely. So the magic was not endless.

“Agreed.” Hammer tilted his head back and his horn lit. A quick burst of lightning shot straight up. That was the signal.

From the hill my dragoons and I had occupied the day before, the catapults opened up on the enemy lines. The heavy stones crashed into the earthworks and areas beyond. From the screams, I’d say the artillery master was on target.

“Major, keep us safe,” Brigadier Hammer called before he and the siege unicorns trotted further into the nopony’s land.

“You heard him!” We kept pace with them. If any of the enemy soldiers tried to close the ground between us, they’d be in for a world of trouble.

When we were close enough for me to see the confused looks on the gryphon soldier’s faces, Brigadier Hammer planted all four hooves and pointed his horn at the earthworks. “Alright, ponies, let’s make some holes!”

Lightning flicked along his horn before blasting out and hitting one of the piles of earth that had been built up. Dirt flew everywhere and a noticeable groove had been cut. It was still only about enough to get a pony through.

Gray Maelstrom’s head tilted. She didn’t say anything, but a white crystal floated in front of her horn. She reached a hoof up and gave it a flick, spinning it. At the same time, her horn started to glow at the tip. It felt as if the pressure around us was changing.

She didn’t hold it near as long as she had on the Happiness, instead letting it go almost immediately. Energy leapt into the crystal before lancing out in a fan, blowing apart a long wall of earth.

Brigadier Hammer cleared his throat. “Mine works better on infantry. Fire at will.”

All around us, the unicorns started their spells. Some were like fire, others pure energy. No two were exactly alike but each one punched holes into the crude earth fortifications.

By this time, the rest of our brigade was coming out of the river. The soldiers were just watching the show with a mixture of wonder and fear.

“All battalions, advance and engage!” Hammer ordered, which was then immediately repeated by the nearest colonel and then the subordinate officers on down the line.

My dragoons and I weren’t part of a battalion any longer. We were Hammer’s personal enforcers. “Come on, Silent Knight, we’re going to show everyone how this is done.” He started trotting at the head of the force.

This was not a wise idea. It is one thing to lead us across the river and show us some magic, but to be in front of the actual assault… No. And yet I couldn’t question him. Not in front of everyone.

“Alpha section, guard the brigadier. Bravo and Charlie, with me!” Was this the choice? Me or Hammer? No, it couldn’t be… but she said there would be a cost either way. Hammer dies, we lose? I die, Crystal loses? Surely it couldn’t be such a cruel choice for me.

Brigadier Hammer shot me a look but said nothing. There was nothing he could say. My order was an appropriate reaction to his and questioning it would have undermined my authority.

The look held a moment before we continued our advance on the shell-shocked gryphons. When we were only ten or so meters out, the artillery stopped and the exarch’s shield faded. This was it! “Dragoons, charge!”

And just like that we started galloping, lances presented. Behind us, a battle cry filled the air as the brigade—no, the entire army followed suit.

The gryphons in front of me stared on in disbelief. Some of them started scrambling to repel us. Beyond the defenders at the front, I could see just how many were waiting for us. Saying ‘a lot’ did not do the number justice. Perhaps it was all of them?

My focus shifted to the poor soldier right in front of me. I leapt over what was left of the earthworks and surged forwards, putting my lance fully through him. In a single fluid motion, I hit the release and drew my sword. I wheeled around and brought it down through the next soldier.

In the past, this sort of thing bothered me. The faces of the enemy stuck with me like the losses of my own… but not anymore. Step forwards over the corpse and engage the next. Then the next. Kill as many as necessary to get home.

All along beside me, dragoons crashed into hapless defenders, lancing and cutting them down. This was the easy part. If there were such a thing.

Thunder Tumble leapt past me and started to trot forwards. I grabbed his tail and pulled him back.

“Stay close to me, boy,” I ordered in a voice I didn’t wholly recognize.

I couldn’t see his eyes through the visor, but his posture told me he was confused. He obeyed nonetheless. At least he knew how to follow orders.

“Reinforcements incoming!” I heard Clement Knight shout.

A brief glance up confirmed it. Sudramoar soldiers were rushing up to take the place of their fallen comrades. They looked fresh and ready for a fight.

Energy crackled to my right before a bolt of lightning leapt past me and crashed into several of the gryphons rushing to fill the gaps. They seized in pain and collapsed in front of us, many of them smoking. It did not look like a pleasant way to die.

“I told you it worked better on infantry!” Brigadier Hammer called as he rushed right past me with my alpha section in tow.

I grunted and hurried after him. Momentum was important but passion was not going to help us if we were foolish. The thrill of victory might have already been getting to us. That worried me but I had to bury the fear, bury any anger, lead, and fight.

“Tighten up!” We rushed forwards, leaving behind the carnage of the first assault. Pushing the advantage and returning the favor of a route to the Sudramoar was key. Once again we crashed against a wave of gryphons. These soldiers weren’t as shocked as the first. They’d managed to keep mostly out of it.

One lashed out with a mace, hitting my heavily armored shoulder and knocking me sideways. The plate had been severely damaged but it held. If I was hurt, I couldn’t tell with the adrenaline surging through me. There wasn’t time to stop, anyway. While the gryphon was focusing on me, Tumble stabbed him in the gut.

I shifted and bucked him away before bringing my sword up to parry a blow from another attacker. He was fast and swung again, high this time. I ducked just in time and awkwardly slashed at his legs. The attack connected and he fell, crying out in pain. It was an awful sound that reminded me of my ponies dying in the river. I ended him quickly to put a stop to it.

In front of us, an energy shield suddenly appeared. It was perfectly timed, too, as a volley of crossbow bolts smashed into it.

Exemplar Ferrel bumped into me, her warhammer flying forwards to smash a gryphon’s sword from his claw. “The exarch has retired the field. I will stay for the inevitable.”

“Thanks,” I huffed before shoving Tumble to the right and out of the way of a gryphon spear.

"Medic!” someone shouted. Block it out, Silent. Block it out!

The grey-feathered bird sailed between us, carrying too much momentum. We both managed to catch him with a slash.

“Be more careful! I can’t keep—”

“Sir! Lieutenant Honey is down,” Clement said as he rushed up, flying just slightly off the ground.

My hooves clenched. “Take command of her section immediately.”

“The first ser—”

“Sergeant Major, was I unclear? We’ve never lost an officer. Take command of her unit!”

“Aye, sir!” he replied before flying off.

The enemy was starting to push harder against our line. From where I was, I couldn’t tell which direction the battle was going. All I knew for certain was that we’d killed a lot of them in a short period of time.

“Forwards! Everyone, forwards!” I heard Brigadier Hammer shouting from somewhere.

“Forwards!” I parroted.

Two more gryphons in front of us. Both scared. They knew the armor. The first one turned to escape and the second barely got his sword up. The look in their eyes was familiar. I’d seen it in my infantry unit. Sorry. I really am sorry.

They were no challenge for Tumble and I. The one that had lifted his sword wasn’t skilled enough to parry an attack. The other… well, we’d just run him through from behind and trampled him.

We hurried past their corpses. A quick check of our position still found friendlies on both sides moving forwards at a reasonable pace. Were we winning? We’d won a lot lately but smaller battles. Nothing like this.

There were plenty of Black Dragoons around me. Our presence frightened the enemy because they knew we were skilled and thought we never took prisoners. That reputation had been earned in the stalemate. Hammer thought if one dark warrior was good, why not raise a unit of them so the gryphons could never know which one was me?

A halberd whipped past my head. Pay attention, Silent Knight! Don’t get us killed. We have work to do. I located the attacker and blocked the next swing. Two steps closer, stomp his foot, duck beside, drive sword back. Next soldier.

Explosions resounded off to my right, causing me to cringe. There couldn’t be too many more of those spheres left. Every time I heard one, though, it just sent me back.

"I need a medic over here! Maybe two!”

Medic? Someone, please help me! Push the memory away, this isn’t the same. We’re not in the river.

“We’re breaking through!” someone shouted, drawing my focus back to the here and now. Breaking through? Yes!

The Sudramoar line looked like it was starting to give in the middle. Our fierce assault fueled by unicorn magic and elite soldiers was proving too much for the enemy. If we could break them here, they would crumble along the flanks.

“Dragoons, lead the way!” I shouted before kicking aside the nearest Sudramoar solider and charging ahead. Lead by example, show no fear, and give no mercy to the enemy.

A roar followed on my tail as we smashed into the remaining Sudramoar gryphons in front of us. I could see it… the light on the other side. Just a little further. I slashed across one gryphon and smashed another in the beak with my hoof. Just a little further, Silent.

Brigadier Hammer lunged along with me, his horn blasting through a wall of gryphons. A fierce look of determination was plastered on his face. It was the same expression a hungry timberwolf has when it can see its meal ahead of it.

Thunder Tumble smashed his shoulder into a gryphon in front of us and the dragoon next to him quickly struck. “Almost… there!” he huffed.

Then it happened. We broke through the remaining Sudramoar in front of us. They were all retreating. No, some of them were retreating. There were more! A whole rank of gryphons still in formation and readying their crossbows.

“No!” I shouted but it was too late.

The line of Sudramoar archers opened up with their weapons. I could jump, I could escape. Tumble was beside me, though, and Hammer close by. Do something.

I threw my wing out in front of Thunder Tumble. Crossbow bolts ripped through it. Others hit me in the shoulder and in my armor. It was a miracle that they seemed to be glancing blows.

The gryphons were reloading! We had to get to them right now. I turned to Tumble. He was on the ground. Some of the bolts had missed my wing, gone through the feathers, and hit his breastplate. There was blood… so much blood.

Right in my ears, there was a howl of anguish and rage. My vision narrowed and I felt my body surge towards the line of archers. Even on a shattered wing, we sailed to the murderers. No mercy.

Silent Knight can’t survive this, but I can. Without a doubt I’m needed. Just give in. It will be easier that way. Just give in.

And so I did.

Author's Notes:

The first of a two-parter! Stay tuned until next week for the conclusion.

I was thrilled with how this chapter came out and the inevitable cliffhanger. One of the things I did differently was to stick to one continuous scene for the whole piece even with the callbacks to the past. I think it worked very well for showing the chaotic nature of the battle.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

11. The Black Dragoons

“Captain! Captain, they’re dead. They’re all dead. Come on, we can retreat now. You’ve done it. You’ve saved us,” somepony I didn’t recognize said to me. His hoof was on my shoulder, pulling me back. My House Guard armor was covered in blood and barely together.

Was this my blood? Some of it probably was. Where was I? On the other bank. I’d saved the ponies trapped there? There were dead gryphons all around me.

“Captain, you can fall back now. You’ve scared the gryphons off. We need to get back with the rest of the army. A full retreat has been issued. We’ve got to regroup. We can’t win.”

I bobbed my head in a nod. I’d saved them after the major had been killed in the blast. Yes… I’d flown over here and… oh, Luna.

My stomach turned and I fought the urge to vomit. I’d caused the carnage around me. They’d all been killed in my rage. The corpses were everywhere and ruined. “Retreat,” I practically whispered before backing up towards the river’s edge. “Retreat and regroup.”

The soldiers around me did not hesitate and they started to rush off. All I could do was stand there, recoiling at the feeling of warm blood coating my hooves. Wait, warm blood? Hot. It was hot.

The sounds of battle hit my ears. The same battle? No, a different one. Disconnected from my thoughts, I found that my forehooves were stomping. Stomping on the dead gryphon under me.

All the archers near me were similarly dead… cut to pieces. It was a scene that didn’t bother me anymore. It should bother me. I just kept stomping the Sudramoar officer angrily. I couldn’t stop. He’d killed Tumble! “Why!”

Clement Knight landed next to me and grabbed my hoof. “Major! He’s dead. Come on, this battle isn’t over.”

I pulled away and stomped the gryphon again. Clement wrapped his hooves around my middle and hauled me free of the corpse. I struggled against him, trying to get back. “Let go! That’s an order!”

“Sir, we need you. This isn’t productive. Get yourself together.”

The old pony couldn’t hold me. Just knock him aside and go back to it. No! Yes. I shrugged him off and pushed him back. “He’s dead!”

“Yes, you killed him and all of them. We need to keep moving forwards. We’ve got them on the ropes, but we can’t do that if you’re here in a fit. The dragoons need a leader, not a berserker.”

“No, not him! I don’t care about him. Tumble! All of them. None of it matters, I can’t keep my ponies alive so I may as well kill through the enemy all by myself. You don’t understand, you never cared about anypo—”

Clement struck the side of my helmet hard enough to make me see stars. Then he grabbed me by the breastplate. “Silent Knight! Enough of this. You can feel sorry for yourself later but right now you have a duty to the ponies that are still alive. Now while you were in your rage you may have missed the fact that Brigadier Hammer was wounded and carried off the field.

“A lot of other ponies and gryphons are in the same state. Do you not notice we’re surrounded by our forces looking for somepony to lead? Now whether you like it or not you’re easily recognizable, so shove those emotions down, take command, and lead, or so help me I’ll beat you until you come to your senses.”

No. He’s wrong, just let go. We’re nothing more than a weapon to be used against the enemy. No! Yes! Let me take care of it. You can just go hide in the dark again. Just let go and I’ll handle this. ”Enough!”

What had Clem said? Hammer was wounded. I found some focus and looked around. The battle was still going but many of our forces were looking confused. Too much hesitation and the enemy would regroup, and then more lives would be lost.

Clement was right. I couldn’t lose it right now. My promise to Crystal was too important and so were the lives of everyone around me. I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and shouted as loud as I could, “Dragoons to me! We’re going to finish this now!”

A rallying cry followed and, from the swirling melee, the black-armored lancers found Clement and me.

“Form up, prepare for an aerial assault! I doubt they’ve got as many archers ready to go now.”

As Captain Brynja joined us, she asked, “What iz ze plan?”

“Kill the enemy general.”

Many visor-covered faces turned towards me. I’m sure there were looks of confusion there but this was a sound strategy. We were deep through the lines—we just needed to topple the enemy’s remaining confidence. Cut off the head and let the body wither.

That and seeing the Black Dragoons take flight and lead the charge would likely be the spark to rekindle the fire of our army’s assault.

“I like it,” Clement Knight said finally.

“Good! Everyone, with me!” I called before flapping my wings and leaping into the air. Only I barely got off the ground. Why? Oh… my wing was in a bad place. Sheer force of will was keeping me up but I wasn’t moving fast or up.

Clement Knight grabbed me around the waist and lifted me. “Allow me, sir,” he gasped out.

“Sergeant Major, you’re too o—”

“Don’t say it! Just give orders and hope I don’t literally drop you on the enemy.”

It seemed poor form to argue further. “Everyone, with me!” I called again as we started to move higher over the battlefield. It was the first good look I’d gotten at it, too. The lines stretched out for many meters in each direction.

This was, without a doubt, the largest engagement yet. Our forces had succeeded fully in crossing the river and it looked like we were in different states as far as pushing the enemy back. The center was the furthest in. If we weren’t careful the Sudramoar would collapse in and squeeze us.

My eyes darted about before landing on what was likely our target. A medium-height hill that offered a decent vantage point of the whole battle. There were gryphons on it using flags for signals. Flags… lots of flags.

One caught my eye. Wait, was that what I thought it was? “I don’t believe it…”

“What?” Clement grunted.

“Is that Marshall Varmond’s heraldry?”

“Would make sense for him to be here. How much do you weigh, boy?”

“A lot and it is all muscle. Fly me closer to the Marshal, you old mule. I want to hit him with my sword!” I then raised my voice. “Dragoons! A thousand bits to whoever takes the marshal’s head!”

There was a roar of approval and our course changed immediately towards the hill. The gryphons on it started to shift into defensive positions. They were not scared. They were ready. Crossbows took aim at us.

“There is no way I’m going to be able to maneuver like this,” Clement said.

He was right. I’d just get us both killed. What could I do… wait, what had he said about dropping me on the enemy? Well… we had zero chance of maneuvering together and some chance of doing so separately.

“I know. Sorry, Clem. I’m going to play the odds. Be sure you kill the marshal,” I said before grabbing his forehooves and pulling them away.

Under the weight of my bulk and armor I fell from the sky a lot faster than I had anticipated. I threw my wings out to shift into the best glide available in my condition. My descent was erratic and barely controlled. There would be little luck dodging the crossbow bolts now. I probably should have thought the plan through a bit more but time was of the essence.

My dragoons sailed past me on their attack vectors and the crossbow bolts began flying at the same time. These gryphons were quite good. Each shot was well controlled. It would be a battle between acrobatic flying, marksmanship, and luck.

Some of the archers figured out I wasn’t moving too well and lined up their shots. The first one I managed to dodge with a bank but the second hit my wounded wing. It caused me to drop faster which, funnily enough, resulted in some other shots missing. Thank you whoever shot me!

The ground was coming up on me at an unnerving pace. All of my flapping just wasn’t making a difference so, at that point, I had to accept the inevitable: I was going to crash. That wasn’t wholly concerning. I’d probably survive it, but my trajectory was carrying me right at the enemy. Since that was the case it was time to make this count. I sighted myself on a gryphon that looked important. He might have been a colonel or, if I was lucky, higher.

I was also fortunate that he seemed to be a stone cold officer. His back was turned while he worked on whatever role he had been assigned, trusting in his subordinates to keep him safe. That was the kind of officer I respected.

A few more crossbow bolts hit me. I think the armor stopped most of the damage. It really didn’t matter, as I couldn't avoid them anyway. My course seemed set. I probably wouldn’t even need the sword. Most gryphons wouldn’t survive a large, armored pegasus crashing into them at full speed.

He drew ever nearer. At the last second he turned around as a reaction to some shouted warning. The surprised look on his face was priceless. Still, as amusing as it was, deep down I wished the potentially last face I’d see would have been Crystal’s. That would have been better. Far better. I’m sorry, sweetheart.

I braced myself before I felt the collision and then, mercifully, everything went black.

☾

Brigadier Hammer got up and hobbled towards me. From what I understood, he still wasn’t accustomed to the prosthetic leg yet. Even after all the time I’d been gone.

“Captain Knight! Welcome back. I’ve been reading your reports from Saddle Arabia. Thrilling stuff. Your mission was a huge success.”

I stood to attention until he acknowledged it with a wave of the hoof. “Yes, sir. Mission accomplished. I’m not going to lie, though, I’m glad to be back. Although, to be honest, I was expecting us to be… well… anywhere else.”

Hammer nodded. “Unfortunately, the war has gone to a stalemate pretty fast. We haven’t been able to gain any traction. At least we’ve stopped back sliding.”

“I’ll have to settle for that. Now that I’m back, I was hoping to join your headquarters staff. Maybe some of my skills can be put to use.”

The brigadier shifted slightly and then cleared his throat. “Yes, I know we had discussed that. Unfortunately, the situation on the ground hasn’t changed that much since before and, after what I’ve seen, I think you have skills I can put to better use.”

My ear twitched. “Sir?”

“Dreyri River. You flew out of the water and, according to accounts, personally killed anywhere from five to twenty Sudramoar soldiers on your own. Your actions frightened them into retreating just enough to let you and the others escape.

“After that, you took on an intelligence mission that was critical to our success in this war and carried it out flawlessly. Which, I might point out, also led to you personally engaging multiple enemies and defeating them.

“On top of that, I can’t ignore the fact that you’ve also got plenty of experience commanding soldiers and doing it well. You may have gotten a little overzealous and listened to your princess a bit too much, but that isn’t enough cause to waste that talent.

“Keeping you in the rear just isn’t a great use of you as a resource. I’m sorry, Silent, but you’re going to be taking command of a special company I’m putting together. All flyers, veteran soldiers, and combat experienced.”

“I see.” It took all of my self-discipline not to frown. “Thank you, sir.”

He snorted. “Don’t thank me. I know you don’t want it. That is how this goes, unfortunately. Nopony wants to be here, but here we are. If it makes it any easier, I’ve been busy in your absence.

“The same ponies that made my leg have been hard at work making a new type of armor that is better suited to combat. It’s expensive but we’re working on that, too. You’ll be getting one of the first sets. Oh, and there is this…” His magic surrounded a small box and flew it over to me. It opened to reveal a single bar with two sunbursts. “Congratulations, Major.”

Major… major.

“Major? Major Knight. Are you awake?”

I blinked a few times to find a green-eyed mare looking down at me. “Major? I said, are you awake?”

My mind was pretty foggy. Where was I? A quick glance around shed some light on that. I was in a bed between two curtains. Hospital. I’d survived that? Thank goodness. Promise kept another day.

“Major? Do you understand me?”

“Yes, where am I? Did we win?”

“You’re in the Dreyri field hospital and yes, we won. You and your dragoons hit the command post of the enemy, killed several of their senior officers, and scared off the field marshal,” the pony explained. She had a little white hat on so I assumed she was a doctor or a nurse.

The field marshal had gotten away. Pity. “When you say hit…”

She picked up my chart and snorted. “From what I was told, you flattened a general.”

“You should have seen his face…”

She glared at me. “I should hope not! Killing is awful and you shouldn’t make light of it. Now, you’re going to be with us a couple of days. Well, more than a couple. After that you can command but you can’t fight for a while. Your wing is in awful shape, you broke some ribs and left foreleg, your ear is torn, and several other lacerations. To be frank, I’m shocked you’re not hurt worse.”

“Me too, to be honest, Doctor…”

“Nurse Taffy. Now, I have to go check on other patients. Don’t do anything stupid like try to get up.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I said before laying back. Another trip to the hospital. Dad had always said you get used to it. I guess he was right about that. It was still a dull experience. That and the fact I didn’t really have any data beyond that we’d won. How were the losses? How far did we push them? Were my dragoons alive?

From the other side of the curtain to my left, someone interrupted my thoughts. “I am willing to bet a thousand bits it is going to be hard for you to stay in bed.” The voice was familiar but it couldn’t be…

A straw-colored hoof pulled the thin white sheet aside. Thunder Tumble was laying in the bed next to mine, his chest bandaged up. “I asked them to put you next to me, sir.”

“Tumble!” He wasn’t dead! Tears pooled in the corner of my eyes as I was suddenly overcome with relief. I rolled over, fell out of the bed, and scrambled weakly across the short distance between us. It was an effort but I managed to get up into the bed next to him.

He groaned in pain when I hugged him. “Yeah… probably should have waited on the reveal. It is nice to see you well too, sir.”

I wiped my eyes and squeezed him tightly. “How?”

“Some fool of an officer let a bunch of gryphons shoot his wing. That and our armor. The stuff is pretty heavy, you know. Between it and your wing, the bolts hit just shallow enough not to be fatal. It also doesn’t hurt that dragoons seem to get medical attention faster. Either way, I’m going to be just fine. Physically.”

I set my chin on top of his head so he couldn’t see me crying. The joy of him not being dead was overwhelming. We’d gotten too close. There was also a bit of sorrow in the pit of my stomach. He’d said it flippantly but I’d caught what he meant about being fine.

“You know I have a mare back home, right? Not that you’re not pretty, too, sir.”

By that point, all four of my hooves were around him and he’d been relegated to little spoon. “Shut up, Sergeant.”

“Yes, sir,” he replied with a chuckle. His hoof slipped up to hold mine. “Thank you…”

“You’re welcome.”

We laid there together a while. He wasn’t dead… I hadn’t lost him. The choice Ferrel had spoken of hadn’t been obvious but it wasn’t about Tumble and I. Of course, she was wrong sometimes. Maybe I’d chosen to accept my fate by crashing into that general and she’d incorrectly foreseen me dying?

What did it matter anyway? Her words never helped me avoid anything.

“How long have I been out? Please tell me it wasn’t like last time.”

“Not at all. You’ve been in and out for about a week. Not coherent though. I talked to you a bit but…” He shivered. “…well, anyway, the usual you is back now.”

That was a relief. Crystal would have been worried if I’d not sent letters back for a month or two. “So we won?” I asked.

“Yes, sir. We did. It was a bloody day but they shed a lot more of it than us. When we ran the field marshal off, it was pretty much over. The colonels pushed the army hard when they saw us take flight.

“Now the Sudramoar have fallen back but General Ironhoof only chased them so far before stabilizing the line and calling for a resupply. He didn’t want to spread us too thin.”

“Good thinking,” I yawned, my stamina starting to wane. Maybe I’d just take a nap here in Tumble’s bed. My eyes drooped closed and I started to nod off.

“Oh, come on!” Nurse Taffy was standing next to us. “What part of ’don’t get up’ do you not get, Major? And if someone caught two mares doing this, just think of the rumors! But no… stallions can just cuddle and it is perfectly innocent.”

Thunder Tumble looked up and replied, “It is called a double standard and we’re happy with it. He can sleep here.”

“Great! Well, I’m glad you decide where my patients sleep, Sergeant. Why don’t we just double up all of the stallions then, huh? I’ll have more beds that way! I’m going to go get some orderlies and then I’m putting the major back in his bed.”

I reached up, set a hoof on her nose, and whispered, “Snooze.”

☾

Captain Brynja, Clement Knight, a wounded Lieutenant Honey, and several other dragoons were crowded around Thunder Tumble and my’s beds. General Ironhoof had ordered the company back behind the lines for some rest. They promptly ignored that part of the order and came to see us.

“I underzand you and ze zergeant have been zaring a bed. Haz ‘e propozed yet?”

“No, he has refused to make an honest stallion out of me,” I replied, yielding a round of chuckles from my lancers.

Thunder Tumble was sitting up, his forehooves crossed. “You knew this was just a fling. I’ve got a mare to get home to.”

Clement just shook his head. He was leaning up against my bed. In the light of the field hospital, he looked old and haggard. More than I’d ever noticed before. “This is not the appropriate way for an officer and an enlisted pony to conduct themselves,” he grumbled.

“So noted, Sergeant Major,” I replied before shifting to something more serious. “Captain, I assume you have the list?”

She shook her head. “No, zir. Too zoon for you. You need to focuz on gettin’ well. I know theze wordz will not zuffice for you. Even though I ought not to… here.” The gryphoness took my hoof in her claw. I could feel chain links there. Carefully, I accepted them and peered down. Eight… eight…

“Thank you.” My hoof clenched around them.

She nodded. “Come all, we muzt go. Allow ze major hiz rezt.” She turned to Tumble, pinched his cheek, and whispered, “Zee you later, cute one.”

Tumble turned bright red, sputtered, and swatted at her.

The rest of the unit laughed and started filing out. All except Clement, who lingered a little while. Once the others were gone, he said, “Rest up, they’re going to need you more than ever now. They saw they weren’t invincible and that you aren’t, either.”

I nodded.

The old stallion timidly reached out and set a hoof on my shoulder. “I know this isn’t for you. I’m sorry you’re good at it. You’re doing well, though. Just… hold it together a while longer. For the others.”

“Yeah… of course.”

He nodded and then set a jar full of yellow goop on my bed. “Oh, and be sure to rub your wounds with beeswax every night before bed. It will help with the scarring and discoloration. You’ll end up looking better for your wife when you get home.”

“Thanks… I’ll do that.”

“Good,” he replied before turning and walking out.

Clement Knight was a pony I still didn’t fully understand but he had been making an awful lot of effort to bridge the gulf between us. My gut instinct was to resist but I wasn’t sure that was the best thing to do anymore.

I'd have to give that a think. There was a lot to focus on. Like the pony that had been lurking in the hall. A sunny yellow pegasus, to be specific.

Once Clement was gone, he finally came in. “Sorry to bother you, sir, but I was told to bring all of your missives to the hospital for the time being.”

My head tilted. The orange-maned stallion wasn’t in uniform or armor. He did have a delivery satchel, though. “Okay… where is the normal carrier?”

“The Army doesn’t have carriers anymore, sir. They’ve all been converted to infantry, and Pony Express carriers were asked to volunteer to fill in… so here I am.” He brought three letters over and set them on my lap. One was in a pink envelope, clearly from my wife.

“Oh… I hadn’t heard that. Well, welcome to Nordanver. I hope you’re not here long.”

He shrugged. “We all serve the way we can.”

“Thanks. Will you be the usual carrier for me?”

“Yes, sir. If you need anything, just ask for Obsidian Sunrider.”

I nodded and picked up the letters once he was gone. What perfect timing.

“Hey, Major?” Tumble said, breaking my train of thought.

“Hmm?”

“Do you want to cuddle again tonight?”

Tumble had been playing tough but he’d started having nightmares. That was new for him. “Yeah. Let me just read these letters and I’ll be over.”

“Okay, great.”

As carefully as I could, I opened the pink envelope and drew the letter out. First, I sniffed it. That was important because it always smelled of my wife and her rose scent. Nothing here smelled like her. It never dawned on me how important the senses other than sight were.

Now with us so far apart, that is what we had. Scent and words. We had to work harder at our relationship but that was okay. We’d make it.

My Brave Knight,

If you're reading this, then my heart can rest at ease. I wish you could have received this letter before the battle, so that my words could have given you strength when you needed it most. I am unfortunately sure, however, that there is still a void to fill after such a dreadful occasion, so I hope they can bring you some peace in the aftermath.

You are strong, Silent Knight, even though you carry a horrible burden. I can feel its weight across the ocean in your letters. I wish I could reach through this parchment and take some of it from you, but I am helpless to do anything but say that I still see you. Past the battles, past the fear, past the killing, I can still see you.

Perhaps I will not recognize all of you when we are finally reunited, but I will love all of you because I know you. I will always know you. You are my Silent Knight, my brave Knight who has endured so much for so little reward, and asks for none. You are no monster, no creature of nightmares that kills mercilessly—you are a protector who does what he must for those he loves. You are my protector. My Knight.

I hope with all of my heart and soul that the dawn after the battle came for you. I hope that each dawn and dusk that separates us continues to come for you so that you may come home. I hope the light of each sunrise is a reminder for you that you are another day closer to me.

My love is waiting for you in the stars, where it always has been and always will be.

Your Crystal Wishes

Gently, I folded the letter and slipped it under my pillow with the two unopened envelopes. Somehow she always said exactly what I needed to hear. My chest felt tight from her absence but it was good to know there was a reason to fight on. I had to get home.

Carefully as I could, I fumbled out of my bed and over to Tumble’s. I slipped up next to him and looped my hooves around his middle. I wasn’t the only stallion who was struggling in this hospital. I knew what Tumble was about to go through and I wanted better for him. I’m sure Crystal wouldn’t mind if I shared some of her words.

“You know, when we get home, ponies will still love us. They’ll still remember who we were before all of the killing and wounds. We might look a little different, but they’ll recognize us. I know that for sure, okay?”

Thunder Tumble nodded, keeping his face hidden from me, and replied, “Okay, sir… thank you.”

My head settled against his pillow and I slowly drifted off, thinking about how I’d surprise Crystal Wishes when I inevitably got home… because I was going to make it home. I’ll come home.

Author's Notes:

A chapter most sweet. A glimpse into the past at how Dread Knight was sparked into life as well as the formation of the Black Dragoons.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

12. Ruler of the Night

Thunder Tumble and I sat across from each other on his bed, playing cards. This wasn’t my sort of game at all but he enjoyed it. It did make me miss playing more advanced games with Runic and the gang.

“Do you have any sevens?” he asked.

“Yeah.” I gave him two cards.

Thunder Tumble looked at the cards and shook his head. “These are nines.”

“Huh? Oh… sorry. Here.” It was almost interesting how difficult it was to pay attention to this game. Not interesting enough to keep me from getting bored, though.

“Thanks.”

“Do you have any nines?” I asked.

“Go fish.”

I drew a card. It was a six. “Your turn.”

“Do you have any nines?” he asked.

“Oh, come on!”

Thunder Tumble grinned and took the cards back. “Sorry, Major. You’re awful at this game.”

I snorted. “Yeah, yeah.”

The door to our shared space opened, drawing our attention. It didn’t take much to draw our attention these days. Being in a hospital was painfully boring and slow.

“Div!” Thunder exclaimed, bounced, and then winced. “Ow… Div.”

Sure enough, Div was standing in our room decked out in our—his House Guard armor. The new kind that was based off the suit I’d gotten a lifetime ago. “Hey, Tumble! Sir!”

“Not that I’m not thrilled to see you, but what are you doing here?” I asked.

Div cleared his throat and idly brushed a hoof by his helmet. “We heard you two showed up on the wounded list so…” He stepped out of the way just in time for Princess Luna to trot in.

Miley Hooves, Lightning Flash, and Midnight Snow were right on her tail, trying to keep up with her long alicorn strides.

“I came as soon as I could!” the princess said, sweeping the pair of us up into her magic.

“From Canterlot?” Tumble squeaked, his legs wiggling as we flew closer to the large, somewhat crazed-looking alicorn.

“We were in a routine meeting with King Ranald. Princess Luna had given Miley Hooves instructions to watch the WIA, MIA, and KIA lists for certain names. Miley showed the princess—against my orders, I might add—and here we are,” Midnight Snow explained.

Miley’s ears wiggled. “I can’t help it! She doesn’t take no for an answer.”

Princess Luna nuzzled my cheek, then Tumble's, and then mine again. “Are you two alright? Are they treating you well here?”

“Yes, we’re going to be fine. You shouldn’t be here, Princess. This area is not that secure.”

“I have explained this to her multiple times, Major, but she does not take no for an answer,” Midnight Snow said.

Princess Luna glared and tipped her nose up. “I am co-ruler of a kingdom. I shall go where I please. Inspiring the troops is part of my job.”

“I’m very inspired! Please put me down?” Thunder Tumble whispered.

The princess returned him to his bed, still holding onto me. Being held by magic is a weird feeling. It makes your coat stand on end in the same way rubbing a balloon on it does. You’re supported all over. No one part is being pinched, so to speak. If it wasn’t so unnerving, it might be enjoyable.

“Forgive my reaction. Your health and safety is most important to me,” the princess explained.

“Oh, yes, ma’am, I really appreciate that you care. Truly! I just like having the ability to move. Thank you for coming.”

Miley stood under the magic field that was holding me up and lightly batted at my back hoof. “Hi.”

“Hi, Miley, nice to see you.”

“Nice to see you, too!”

“Major,” Lieutenant Snow corrected.

“Nice to see you, too, Major!” Miley repeated.

Princess Luna lightly scooped a wing around Lightning Flash and pushed him towards Thunder Tumble. “Now, I know a certain guard wants to talk to a certain soldier. We’ll give you two some privacy. I’m going to take Silent Knight for a walk.”

“Are you?” I asked flatly. Not that I had a choice. The princess trotted right out into the main corridor of the hospital with me floating behind her. Miley, Midnight Snow, and Div tagged along but gave us a little distance.

“You are injured again,” she said softly.

“Yes, Princess. I came up pretty lucky, though. The armor took the brunt of the damage. Well, most of it, anyway. You really should not have come here just for me.”

She levitated me around in front of her and peered into my eyes. “Oh? Why is that?”

“You’re risking yourself to a Sudramoar attack. They might be kilometers away now but they’re sneaky. They already tried to assassinate you once and we weren’t even at war then.”

“Yes, yes. Assassinate me, capture me, torture me. Midnight Snow has said the same things. Well, too bad, I am here. You cannot lecture me into not doing something I have already done. It serves no purpose. Can we not just enjoy each other’s company until I inevitably have to leave?”

“I c—” Actually, she had me there. She was already here. “Okay, fair enough. How is life?”

“Life is chaotic but occasionally offers me small miracles. Like when a beloved friend survives a horrible battle. Despite what was lost, I celebrate the small victories. How are you fairing?”

Put on a strong face. You can do it. “I’m suffering a bit.” Wimp. Hush. “I’m having problems keeping the angrier, less rational side of me quiet. I’ll manage, though. There are enough close ponies around to snap me out of it.”

“That is a good thing. How long will you be in this hospital?”

My nose wrinkled. “A few more days and I go back on duty. No combat but I’ll be able to run my command.”

Princess Luna came to a sudden stop. So did I as a consequence. She turned and brought me close so we’d be eye to eye. “I will recall you. Let me recall you.”

“You can’t.”

“I am a princess!”

I smiled and reached out in the magic, stroking her cheek. “You would deny your army Dread Knight, commander of the Black Dragoons? How do you think that would impact morale? I went home while they had to stay simply because I am your friend?”

“You are not Dread Knight! You are Silent Knight. Sweet, sensitive Silent Knight. Husband of Crystal Wishes…” She frowned and sighed. “But you are, unfortunately, right. Were I to recall you, it would be devastating. Assuming I could get Minster Sombra to agree, anyway.” She shook her head. “This is most frustrating.”

“No argument here… but…”

“But?”

“Recall Thunder Tumble, immediately. Take him home in your saddlebag if you have to. Get him out of this horrible place.”

Princess Luna’s eyes fixed mine, searching. Finally, she whispered, “Nopony will notice if I steal a sergeant?”

“Do the paperwork later. Nopony is going to stop you while you’re here and I doubt Minister Sombra or General Ironhoof will deny your request. One sergeant out of hundreds. Just… he’s still sweet. I don’t want him to turn out like me so, please, take him home.”

The princess’s nose twitched and the corners of her eyes shimmered with tears. She blinked them away. “Do not say such. You have not turned out poorly.” She flew me close and embraced me. “I will do as you’ve asked, but beg that you maintain hope.”

We held each other like that for a while. I almost felt guilty by the amount of relief I got from it. Crystal Wishes was the best mare to hug, of course, but Princess Luna was second, beating out Winterspear and Mother. I’d needed a hug.

“You won’t consider…” she whispered.

“I consider it every day. Every part of me but one screams yes. We both know I can’t.”

“Yes. I’m sorry.”

“Me, too. We’d best get back. You need to get to safety as soon as possible.”

“Yes, of course,” she said softly before walking me back to the room. After gently setting me on my bed, she turned to where Thunder Tumble and Lightning Flash were sitting. “Sergeant Tumble, you’re being transferred to another hospital. We’re going that way, so we’ll escort you.”

Thunder Tumble blinked in surprise. “What? No, ma’am, I’ve had my treatment here.”

“Sergeant, there is some concern that the hospital here can’t treat your chest wounds appropriately and you’re too valuable to lose to something silly like that. Go with the princess and get it checked out. That’s an order,” I said before lying back against my pillows.

“Oh…” Tumble said, looking down. “Well… I understand. I guess I’ll see you when I get well, sir?”

I nodded. “Of course, Sergeant. Make sure the princess gets back north safely. I’m holding you personally accountable for her safety.”

Midnight Snow cleared her throat.

Thunder Tumble nodded reluctantly. “You’ve got it, Major. Flash, can you get my stuff?”

“You didn’t even have to ask, partner!” Lightning Flash replied before getting to it.

Thunder Tumble limped over to my bed and took my hoof in his. “Are you sure?”

“Completely. It isn’t often we’re given the chance to do the right thing.”

“What about you?”

I chuckled. “Come on, I’m Dread Knight. I’ll be fine. See you when you get back.”

He nodded, squeezed my hoof, and then left with the princess and her guards. Once they were gone, I curled up tightly on my bed and buried my head under my pillow. Crystal’s letter was there with her scent but, instead of making me feel better, I just felt alone. Completely alone.

☾

Clement Knight trotted beside me in complete silence.

“You don’t approve,” I said.

He didn’t reply.

“Yup, you most certainly don’t approve. Well, too bad. You’re my new staff NCO and that is that.” Clement may have wanted to be a frontline lancer, but he was old and getting slow. With Tumble gone, I needed a staff NCO that wouldn’t always be in the thick of it. That, and I needed somepony close that wasn’t afraid to hit me when I went weird.

We rounded the corner to the tent city’s main avenue and went halfway down before reaching our destination. It was the largest structure in camp even if it was canvas, like everything else. This tent served as an armory of sorts. Soldiers could bring in their gear to have it repaired or replaced. My case was a bit different.

“Hello, Major! Right on time. Come on back,” the reddish-brown stallion behind a flimsy rope called. He led me into a small private area that had been created by hanging up sheets. A sheet-covered stand was in the middle of the room.

I offered my hoof and he shook it. “Good to see you again, Mr. Gear.”

“You too, sir. It’s been a while! Oh, and before you ask, no, your cousin isn’t in here somewhere pretending to be an armorer. I checked twice.”

He’d put a lot of emphasis on pretending. I wondered why. In that regard, Helical probably should have checked three times. Runic was crafty. Either way, I chuckled and replied, “Says you. So, is my armor ready?”

“Almost! I need you to put it on so that I can start making the final fittings. After all, I pretty much make this stuff to order. The ministry of war isn’t exactly purchasing dragoon armor in bulk,” Mr. Gear explained before pulling a sheet off the stand in the middle of the room.

There was a fresh set of dragoon armor there and it looked immaculate. “Wow! This is mine? Is there anything you can’t repair, Helical?”

Helical Gear snorted. “Are you kidding me? Your armor was wrecked. This is a new set. I’m good, but I’m not a miracle worker... uh, sir.”

“Oh… well, good job on matching it, then. Sergeant Major, get me into this.”

“Yes, sir,” Clement Knight replied dryly as he helped me into a suit of chainmail. Once that was done, the two of them started strapping on the various plate components. Both of them were being extra careful.

Helical ran a hoof along my splinted wing. “This looks really rough. I truly wish we could have done more for you with wing armor. I’m sorry. I really am, sir.”

“I think it does what it is meant to do. I doubt you tailored it for crashing into gryphon generals at full speed.”

Helical blinked. “What? Is that how this happened?”

Clement Knight shook his head. “Don’t ask. Wings, by nature, are our weak point and the major won’t be needing his armor any time soon. He’ll be standing behind the lines.”

“They said I couldn’t fight. They didn’t say stand around unprotected. Button me up, Helical.”

The stallion nodded and started doing his thing. “You know, most ponies wouldn’t get a single set of Cloudsdale steel armor, much less two.”

“Call me lucky.”

“Lucky. Very lucky,” he said softly as he tinkered about tightening this and shoring up that.

Clement stood close to make sure I didn’t fall over. He was fussing a bit. I was still pretty strong, just injured. He’d been acting weird all day, though. I’d assumed it was because he didn’t want to be my staff NCO.

Eventually Helical Gear patted me on the back. “All done, let’s get you out of the armor and fit the helmet. I think you’ll like what we’ve done.”

My ears perked at that. “We?” He didn’t reply. He just helped Clement remove the armor.

“Have a seat, Major.”

I did so, watching him with a dose of skepticism. As far as I understood it, Helical usually worked alone. He was an excellent armorer… and airship repair pony… and anything with moving parts. He’d even worked on Brigadier Hammer’s leg. It wasn’t him I was worried about. It was the ‘we.’

He returned with a dragoon helmet that looked, for the most part, indistinguishable from any other. The only major change was a blue line painted from the tip of the visor up to the ear guards.

When it sat it on my head I could barely feel any weight. If it wasn’t for the fact I was looking through a visor, I would have sworn there was nothing there. “This is an improvement…”

“Yes, sir. Cloudsdale steel, like the rest, but with a bit of tweaking from the newest member of the protective gear research team.”

“Thus, the ‘we’?”

“Can’t get anything past you, Major. Your cousin can be extremely helpful when he puts his mind to it. He’s figured out a way to lighten the steel even more without weakening it. Don’t ask me how. The math doesn’t add up.”

I turned to look at him. “Runic did this?”

“He sure did. And when I heard you needed a new suit, I figured I’d bring the prototype helmet. Runic painted that blue stripe on there. He said you’d like it.”

I took a breath and idly stroked the sides of the helmet before taking it off. “Thank him for me. I do like it. I like it a lot.”

Helical Gear nodded. “Yes, sir.” His gaze then shifted to Clement.

Clement looked really guilty all of a sudden.

“What?” I asked.

Helical squirmed a bit. “Well, you see, Major… we have another bit of kit for you. The Sergeant Major there thought it was best delivered by somepony like me. You know… instead of a doctor you’re barely familiar with… and a fellow pegasus.”

“Alright…”

Clement set his hoof on my shoulder. “Silent, you’ve been injured quite a few times. Mostly you bounce back, but the body is a fickle thing.”

Where was he going with this? “And?”

“And… I asked the doctor to let me tell you.”

“Tell me what? Clement, quit beating around the bush. I’m a big pony, so treat me like one.”

He winced. It was extremely slight and subtle but I caught it. “Your wing. The doctor says it probably won’t heal back the way it was. It just took too much punishment and it isn’t the first time. You might not be able to fly… and if you can… you won’t be able to do it well or fast. I mean… unaided, that is.”

I tried not to react but it was like being bucked in the gut. Flying was what made a pegasus a pegasus. Stratus had lost a lot with his knee but a wing. My wing! I was a strong flyer. I’d get past this. What did doctors know, anyway!

My hoof clenched and I tried to calm down. “I see… thank you for telling me yourself instead of letting them do it in the hospital.” It was hard to keep the bitterness out of my voice.

Helical cleared his throat. “Sir?”

“What.”

“The other piece of kit…” He went over to one of the equipment trunks, opened it, and just stared inside a moment. When he finally reached in and pulled out the piece of gear, it shook me deep inside. It was a wing brace.

Helical cleared his throat. “We’ve come a long way with these. I’m very optimistic that once you’re well, you should be able to fly with this. Even in armor. Though probably never as well as y—“

“Just put it on. Get it fit, take it off, paint it black, and fit it with the wing armor,” I growled.

“Yes, sir,” he replied.

As he set to work, I felt another part of me slip away. I’d always been a skilled flyer. Perhaps not the fastest or the most maneuverable, but I could hold my own. This war just took. That is all it did. Why were we even here?

☾

The little camp desk I was working at wobbled too much. It was tiny and frustrating for a stallion my size, but I was glad for it. I was glad because it was the kind of furniture you used when your army was moving fast. Of course, that didn’t make it any easier to write letters.

…and, more or less, I can fly well enough with the brace on though I am saddened to say I may not be able to carry you anymore, my love. It is my largest fear when it comes to this. What will you think of your handsome knight that cannot fly you into the night’s embrace?

Of course it all remains to be seen, however, as they told me I’d never fly again without the brace and I have proven them wrong. They do not know or understand the determination of the Knight bloodline.

Which was an overstatement to some degree. I could get myself off the ground if I was unarmored and unencumbered. It was unlikely I’d even be able to fly up to Cloudsdale… but then, I was still healing. It had only been a month. I had to stay positive. Of course that was proving harder and harder to do.

Don’t worry about me. I’ll be my old self soon enough. The stallion you fell in love with. The stallion you still love. The stallion that yearns to return to your warm embrace and never leave it again.

Your Silent Knight

I folded the letter carefully and slipped it into an envelope. “Sergeant Major,” I called.

Clement Knight poked his head through the tent flap. “Yes, sir?”

“Please take this letter to Sunrider.” I held it out to him.

This sort of thing drove him nuts. Here was a sergeant major. A combat veteran! Now he was a staff NCO and he hated it. Such was life. “Yes, sir,” he growled as he took it from me. “Don’t forget you have a staff meeting with Brigadier Hammer in half an hour. Oh… and, you know, the other thing this evening.”

“Yeah. Thank you. Dismissed,” I said before getting up and pulling my uniform coat on. I still wore chainmail under it, but it was a little too soon for dragoon armor and we’d been doing a better job of getting to the Sudramoar soldiers that had previously been sneaking through our lines.

My mood soured quickly when it became awkward getting my wing through the garment. The stupid brace was large and unnatural. Eventually, I got dressed and trotted out of the tent.

This base, unlike several of our previous, was barely put together. There hadn’t been much of a need. After Dreyri River, General Ironhoof had started rolling through the light resistance. Of course we all knew we were far from done. We’d just broken a strong hold.

I arrived at Brigadier Hammer’s tent early. Not on purpose; I just didn’t have anything else to do. Captain Brynja was handling most of my duties still.

“Knock, knock,” I said into the flap.

Brigadier Hammer looked up from his documents. I didn’t flinch. Some ponies still did. One of the gryphons had managed to almost catch the brigadier with one of the explosive spheres. Some of it had gotten into his eye and he’d lost sight in it. Now it was almost pure white, which could be unnerving. The other was still fine but there was a different look to it… a sharper one.

“You’re early.”

“Yeah, I’ll sit quietly unless you want me to wait outside.”

He shook his head. “Don’t be silly. Sit.”

I let myself in and settled in the back. All of the colonels would be in front of me.

Hammer went back to looking at whatever was on his desk. “Sorry about the wing,” he said idly without turning around.

“Yeah. I can get off the ground. They said it wasn’t likely I’d be able to do that. I’m still telling myself I can overcome it.”

“If anypony can, you can. I need you to. You’ll have to fly, brace or not.”

“Yes, sir.”

He sighed and set his hoof on the desk. “Do you even remember why we’re here?”

“Helping a friend in need?”

“Yeah, that is what I keep telling myself. What sort of king starts all of this for some land? What sort of king asks for help and all this death to get that land back… and what kind of Prin—”

He trailed off when the tent flap opened again and Colonel Glamour came in. “Sir, hope I’m not interrupting.”

“Not at all, you’re early. Take a seat.”

She did so, next to me. “Nice to see you, Silent.”

“You, too, ma’am. Although, in your case, regrettably so.”

She nodded. “Agreed. I don’t mind doing my part. I don’t mind getting a promotion, either. I just hate to do either because somepony else was killed.”

“Yes, ma’am. Well… regardless. I’m glad to see a familiar face.”

The tent flap opened again and the other battalion commanders started to file in. The brigadier’s staff came, too.

Once they were all settled, Brigadier Hammer stood up. “Alright, folks, we’re going to keep this short and sweet. General Ironhoof is ready to invade Rindaire. We’ve got a long road after that but merely crossing into the province sends a powerful message.”

Rindaire was where this whole mess had started. Southern Rindaire, anyway. There was a lot of ground between us and the border, and King Ranald would settle for nothing less than pushing the Sudramoar back across it.

“The general has been busy and he doesn’t think we can pull what we did at Dreyri a second time. That’s okay, though. He’s got a new plan and we’re the tip of the spear again. I hope you’re ready.”

Me, too, sir. Me, too.

Author's Notes:

Some very special visits and some very bad news.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

13. Back to Rindaire

Brigadier Hammer’s briefing had been… brief. We were going to mobilize and march right across the border into Rindaire. Intelligence had let us know that the Sudramoar were not well entrenched beyond it and there was further opportunity to move fast. That is where all the grassland was. Tactically speaking, that was a horrible spot to hold your ground.

The area we’d be attacking soon wasn’t much better for them but, for whatever reason, they’d decided to try and delay us at the border. It was likely just due to the emotional and political significance. It is hard to claim ownership of a territory you don’t fully control.

With any luck, King Ranald and King Kronson would agree to just call it quits and split the place. Of course, that was about as likely as me turning into an alicorn. I wasn’t willing to lose an important part of myself and I suspected King Ranald felt the same.

Captain Brynja poked her head into my tent. “Zir, it iz time.”

“Yeah, alright.”

I got up and started to pull my uniform jacket back on. It caught on the wing brace and my temper flared. I ripped the jacket free and threw it onto the bed. “Stupid,” I hissed before taking a deep breath. Keep it together, Silent.

After regaining my composure, I trotted out of the tent to find over a hundred pegasi and gryphons waiting for me. The moment I appeared, they all fell deathly silent and stood to attention.

“Major Knight, these are the ones that wish to try,” Clement Knight said from off to the side.

“Very good, Sergeant Major.” I turned to the crowd and looked them over. There was a wide range of soldiers. All different armor, too: Equestrian Army, Nordanver Army, Royal Guards, and even some others that I didn’t recognize. Sellswords, most likely.

It didn’t matter where they’d come from; we had to shake out the best. They would be needed soon. I fixed my gaze past them and hardened it. “You are here because you’re under the impression that you can be a Black Dragoon. Perhaps you can. We are in the unenviable position of needing nine.

“This will be the largest bout of recruitment we’ve done since our inception. We don’t have much time to do it, either. We’ll be skipping the pleasantries and getting right into the hardest parts. Consider that a moment.

“Nine dragoons gone. Even we bleed but we will not shy away from our duty. We are the tip of the lance. This is not a company for the foolish, the easily terrified, or the glory seeker. Soon we’ll fly into the talons of our enemy once more and I need to know whoever I pick will be ready.”

I held up a small leather pouch. “Contained within this is what is most sacred to us. Rings from the chainmail of the dragoons who’s positions you dare to take. If you succeed here, you will receive one. Sergeant Major.”

“Yes, sir! Listen up! As the major said, we don’t have time for any foolishness. Get harnessed up. If you can’t use a lance kit, you can’t be a lancer. The first test is simple. Get the kit on by yourself, load your lance, and skewer three moving targets. If you miss even a single one, you’re out. You have sixty seconds to get in the air. GO!”

The scramble began immediately. Some of those that were in attendance were ready for it. Others were taken by total surprise. Being ambushed was part of the game, though. Captain Brynja and I stood there watching, trying to figure out who was the fastest and most collected.

We’d also deployed some of our dragoons to do similar snooping. They knew what it took to wear our armor. The others were hiding above with the targets. An assortment of large, medium, and small rings. You could learn a lot about someone by what they went after. Did I want someone that went after three large rings and got them or someone that hit two smalls but missed a third?

Missing one target wasn’t actually the end but they needed to think it was. We also had another surprise for them. One that tickled my sense of humor.

“Five seconds!” Clement Knight shouted.

Pegasi and gryphon alike fumbled with their harnesses and lances. A few were already strapped in and flying. Those would be worth watching. Although you could never tell until all of the results were in.

“Time!” Clement called.

On cue, rings started falling from the heavens. There was no warning, no instruction; just a sky full of targets. In addition to the rings, my chosen surprise also arrived: melons. Hitting a melon was a lot easier than hitting a ring but they exploded and made the situation a bit stickier.

“We muzt find nine like thiz?” Captain Brynja whispered to me.

The sky above us was a scene of pandemonium. Ponies and gryphons were colliding into each other and there were a few extremely near misses with lances. Thankfully, these were capped. A few were actually hitting the rings and there were exploding melons everywhere.

“It isn’t ideal, but we can’t go into this next operation short. We’ll just put them in the back so they can learn the role.”

“Agreed. We bez—” Directly above us, a melon was obliterated, showering us in juice, flesh, and rind. Brynja’s feathers ruffled and then bristled. “Thiz iz chaoz.”

Idly, I wiped melon off of my face. “Yup.”

The last ring fell and Clement Knight shouted, “That’s time! Everyone fall in, lances high.”

The group did so. Some of them had never even gotten off the ground. They just couldn’t work the lance kit under pressure or at all. There would be no place for them.

“At your leisure, sir.”

Captain Brynja and I started at the right of the formation and started working our way down. We reached one pegasus that was still struggling with his harness kit. I patted him on the shoulder. “No shame, son. Maybe next time. Fall out.”

His head hung but he did as I’d asked. There were a few more to dismiss like that. Plus others with completely empty lances.

Towards the end of the line, I came across a big, gray pegasus. His lance had two medium and one large ring on it. “You look familiar…” I said.

“We’ve never served together, sir.”

“I’m not so sure…” Large, grey coat, long brown mane. Then it hit me. “You were on the Happiness. You helped me pull ponies out of the smoke.”

The stallion shifted uncomfortably. I didn’t blame him. I tried not to think about that day, either. “Yes, sir.”

“Name?”

“Gaea Shield.”

“You’re moving on to the next round. Don’t let me down.”

“Yes, sir!”

Out of the original hundred-plus, only about thirty had managed to do enough in the first round to impress us. The rest had been dismissed.

“Sergeant Major, go ahead and get the endurance test started. I’ll be in my tent.”

“Yes, sir! Congratulations on making it this far, soldiers. Do you see that hill over there?” He was pointing way in the distance. “We’re going to bind your wings and you’re going to gallop there. When you arrive, you’ll find bags of sand. You’re going to pick up as many as you think you can handle and fly them back here.”

Clement was a devious pony. I just shook my head and ducked back into the tent. It was awfully quiet without Tumble or Reggie. Both had been sent home for wounds. Nothing fatal or debilitating. Just enough for us to make excuses. Reggie was struggling with the loss of his soldiers too much.

To quote him, he just couldn’t be as cold as me. That one still stung. I sat at my wobbly desk and pulled out a stack of letters and a couple of small packages I hadn’t addressed yet. Crystal was always my priority.

I had three from my mother, the last of which arrived when I was in the hospital. Then there were two from Winterspear. The packages were interesting and contained the usual stuff. A little candy, some magazines, and other things of that nature. I just gave those to my dragoons.

The latest one was from Runic, though. I pulled it open. It was a vial of blue liquid and white liquid that didn’t mix. There was a note.

Silent Knight

I heard you were injured again. Don’t do that. Nopony else likes Airship Armada as much as you and it isn’t as fun without you. I’m working hard to make things safer for you and Val. The Ministry seems to like my work. I’ve kept it all defensive. Hope the new helmet was right. Be sure to shake the potion up and drink it. I’ll send more. It is tough to make but I made it for you the last time.

Runic

I turned the potion over a bit and studied it. This was the mending mix he’d developed because of the last time I was here. I wasn’t sure if it actually worked, but it made us both feel better.

“Alright, Runic, just don’t turn me into something weird.” I shook the potion up and then drank it. It tasted like blueberries and… vinegar? Yuck!

After an hour I wasn’t dead, so I considered that a victory. All of my responses to letters seemed to be coherent so I trotted back out.

“Anyone back yet?”

“No, sir,” Clement replied.

“Do I look normal?”

The old stallion’s ear flicked and he peered at me as if I were daft. “Other than asking that question, yes, sir.”

“Aces,” I said before falling silent.

Then we stood there. Side by side in awkward silence. Minutes just crept by at a snail’s pace.

“So… do you think you’ll remain in the Army once this is over?” Clement asked out of nowhere.

Was that his version of small talk? I shook my head. “No chance of that. I’m going to finish this job, finish it right, and then give it to somepony else.”

“Ah…” He shifted. “How about the Guard?”

I blinked. What was this about? “I guess… maybe. It isn’t like Stratus prepared me to do anything else. Although, my wife is pretty successful. Maybe I’ll just lounge by a pool and let her take care of me.”

Clement snorted.

“What? You don’t approve?”

“Listen, son—sir. If you can do that and be happy, more power to you. But you’re not the lounging type. You’re not the killing type either… but you’re not the lounging type. I just want you to start thinking about what you’re going to do after this is all. Be prepared.”

“Sergeant Major, we’ve got a long way to go before we start thinking about home.”

He shook his head. “No, sir. I believe thinking about home and what you’re going to do when you get there is exactly what you should be doing. Look, I’ve never been in a war like this. No pony before us has in modern history. Those last two were nothing by comparison. Add them together and multiply by two and we still fall short.”

That certainly seemed true. We’d studied Stratus’s war in the academy. Less ponies were killed in the whole of it than in the first month of fighting here.

Clement went on, “This… this is something new. Something atrocious. Something that will probably never happen again. At least not to ponies. So you need to think about how you come out of it, alright? You can’t let yourself believe that this is what was expected of us.”

I shifted to face him. He was being earnest. He was actually trying to help? “Us?” Was all I could manage.

“Knights! Ponies! Pegasi! Even gryphons. There is something wrong here, son. Call it instinct, call it an old pony being crazy, but this is not normal. Not that war is, but I guess, having been here, we’ve never actually been to war before. Just bloody squabbles.”

“I see. So… it was never this bad for you and Stratus?”

The old stallion practically growled, “Dad. Just say Dad! Or at least Father.”

“What?”

Clement grabbed me by the collar of my jacket and pulled me in close. “He was your father. It is disrespectful for you to refer to him by name as if he is some pony not of our blood. You only call him Stratus. Not Stratus Knight, not Dad, not Father. Just like you don’t call me Grandfather.”

What was going on? Clement was all over the map. First helpful, now angry. I wanted to be angry too but I couldn’t. I set a forehoof on his and said softly, “I’m sorry. He was a terrible father. That isn’t going to change, but you were a terrible grandfather… were. I’m starting to see ponies can change, though, Grandpa.”

The grey stallion let me go and pushed my hoof aside. “Don’t patronize me.”

“I’m not. I’m genuinely grateful that you’re here. I’m not going to call you Grandfather, though. It is Grandpa or nothing.”

“Grandpa makes me sound old. It isn’t dignified.”

I draped my good wing over his back and nodded. “It makes you sound approachable. Just think, with a little luck, I’ll have some foals and they can call you Great-Grandpa. Or Great-Grampy. Who knows! My wife is a unicorn. Perhaps they have even softer, fluffier terms for their elders. Like Gamgam.”

“Boy, you’re just trying to upset me now.”

“I am… but only because I’m starting to warm to you. So… thanks for being here.”

Clement looked over at me and glared. When he saw I was serious, he blinked and then just nodded. “Alright. Well… I… Just think about getting home. I need to go do stuff.” He pulled away and trotted off.

Knight family emotions. At least that part hadn’t changed much. Still, there was a lot to think about. I took soldier’s instincts very seriously and Clem had been around a long time. Perhaps I should start taking his advice.

☾

“Would you quit squirming,” Clement Knight said to me as he tried to buckle my wing armor on.

“I’m sorry, but it doesn’t feel right.”

“Of course it doesn’t! Your wing is broken. You’ve got a brace on it. Now, sir, with all due respect, stop moving or I’m going to render you unconscious, dress you, and revive you.”

“You have an awfully inflated sense of your combat abilities.”

Clement tugged one of the straps tight, forcing the wind out of my belly. “Wisdom and experience trumps brawn. Don’t ever forget that. You’re big, Silent, bigger than me, bigger than your father, but you still have a lot of years to learn things.”

He went back to fussing over my wing before finally getting it right. “Alright, you’re done, sir. Let’s go stand in the rear and feel like cowards while Captain Brynja does all of the work.”

“Right,” I replied before slipping my helmet on and snapping it in place.

We walked out of my tent to where the unit waited in formation. Our nine new recruits were scattered throughout so that they could learn. I’d never met any of them prior other than Gaea Shield. That was alright. It was probably easier that way.

“Alright, everyone, today is the big day, we’re going back into Rindaire. This mission is about sending a message to King Kronson: you’re not getting your way anymore. We took everything you could throw at us and you failed. We’re coming for you!”

My dragoons cheered at that sentiment. Life was easier when you were moving forwards. We’d backslid far too much. I paused a moment for dramatic effect before pushing on.

“For this battle, Brigadier Hammer expects us to maintain flight superiority. He wants us to keep our sisters and brothers on the ground safe. Stay with our line, do not chase beyond it, but if some Sudramoar skirmisher crosses over, usher her over to the next life. Make yourself big, make yourself obvious, and make yourself visible. Why do we do that?”

“Because we’re the black dragoons!” they shouted.

“And what does that mean?”

“We are to be feared!”

“I couldn’t have said it better myself. Terrify our enemy. Captain Brynja, they’re all yours.”

“Yez, zir!” she replied before flapping her wings and taking off with ease. A twinge of jealously ran through me. “Come, dragoonz, let uz zhow our enemy zee way home.”

As my dragoons flew off my wings quivered. I could fly with the brace. Slowly… low… without armor. No, I could fly! I was Dread Knight! My wings flared but I found a hoof on my shoulder.

It was Clement. He just shook his head.

Carefully, I tucked my wings back in. We trotted together towards where Brigadier Hammer would be with his staff. Today, we had to watch the battle from a distance. Unless the enemy broke through. That could always happen.

It wasn’t too long before we were with the command group, perched on a knoll. Brigadier Hammer nodded at me but quickly went back to issuing commands.

“So… what do we do exactly?” I whispered to Clement.

He whispered back, “Stand here and look inspiring. Stay out of the way. If the enemy gets close, secure the brigadier’s retreat. Otherwise, watch in horror while wishing you were down there.”

“Great, thanks, Grandpa.”

“I regret talking to you,” he said flatly. He didn’t mean it. I could see it in his eyes. They were worn and tired, but there was some pride or similar positive emotion there. Clem, at this point of his life, would have made a decent father. Shame it took that long.

“Start the drums and sound the attack,” Brigadier Hammer ordered and his staff obeyed.

In front of us, the brigade started moving forwards, unicorn barriers sprang up sporadically, and flying units spread out overhead. I wanted to be out there with them, but at least this would help me keep my promise to Crystal. That was my silver lining.

Clement Knight pointed. “Engagement in the middle.”

My eyes found what he saw. “I see it. What is that they’re hiding behind?”

“Woven barriers. Not much good. What are they thinking? This is a terrible place to make a stand.”

I nodded. “Agreed. I guess it is all about the sho—”

All along the woven barriers, just as our first rank of troops crossed past them, the ground erupted in fire. Sudden, bright red fire that seemed to have sprung upwards. There were cries of pain and surprise that reached even us.

“By Celestia, what fresh abomination is this?!” Brigadier Hammer shouted.

Author's Notes:

A little insight on how dragoons are chosen... even though this is a rush job. Plus some military history.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

14. Into the Fire

From our spot on the knoll, we could see a wall of fire between the front of our brigade and the ranks behind it. It rose to three meters high and burned bright red. Our forces on the other side were cut off and the line there was faltering. Divide and conquer. It was simple enough.

This was bad. This was really bad. We couldn’t afford to lose this many ponies. It would be devastating even if we won. Our momentum would slow and the enemy would have more time to regroup.

“Major Knight! Move that line forwards, NOW!” Brigadier Hammer bellowed from behind me.

Move the line forwards? Through the fire? How could I do that? All those ponies, though… all of those ponies and gryphons!

My hooves started moving as I galloped down the knoll at full speed. What was I doing? What was I going to do?

Clement Knight was hot on my tail as we raced through the ranks.

“Advance!” I ordered as loud as possible while I barreled onward. “You are ordered to advance! Do so to save your comrades! They would not abandon you!”

Ponies around us hesitated but started to show some semblance of order. At a minimum, they were being pulled back from surprise. Officers and NCOs alike started to order the forward motion and flighted soldiers lifted off.

The wall of fire loomed closer and closer to me. This is stupid, this is stupid, this is stupid. No hesitation, no fear, we are Dread Knight!

“For Equestria!” I shouted before leaping through the flames.

Mercifully, the wall of fire was tall but not overly thick. Oh, it was thick enough for my life to flash before my eyes, but I landed heavily on the other side wholly intact. Thank goodness there was armor between my coat and the flames.

The scene in front of me was chaos. There were no lines, no order, just an uncoordinated melee. Allied forces and those of the Sudramoar were locked up hoof to claw in a violent confrontation.

Clement Knight landed beside me and let out a string of colorful profanity before driving his sword through a gryphon that was foolish enough to come close to us. “Major, this is a disaster waiting to happen.”

“Agreed. Stick close to me. We need to find somepony still in charge.”

At our backs, other ponies started jumping through the fire. Those with wings flew over it and landed. Officers started to gather those coming through into some kind of cohesive line to join the engagement but there was little coordination.

Clement and I rushed through the swirling melee, showing off the armor and pushing allied soldiers forward. An enemy gryphon or two got in our way but we made short work of them. Broken wing or not, I still knew how to use a sword and I was still a dragoon.

The Black Dragoons overhead were swarming and knocking enemy skirmishers out of the sky. They’d crossed the fire and were already ensuring their sisters and brothers had cover.

A flash of magic sparked ahead of us and was followed by a loud explosion. There were numerous other bursts in a variety of colors before a final one caused the ground to shake. Vice Colonel Glamour was an extremely powerful unicorn and had been leading the vanguard battalion. Perhaps where explosions were, she would be, too.

I started forwards. “Come on, Sergeant Major.”

When we broke through to where our forces were clearly ending and the Sudramoar’s had begun, we found ourselves on the edge of a crater. Soldiers from both sides immediately around it stood in a stunned silence.

Gray Maelstrom was at the very center, glaring at the enemy while levitating both her crystal and a large axe, daring anyone to come closer. Several of the other siege unicorns lay at her hooves, breathing heavily.

I’d also guessed correctly. Vice Colonel Glamour was there, too, but she was down. There wasn’t any blood but she wasn’t moving.

I leapt into the pit and came to Maelstrom’s side, keeping my sword ready. “What happened?”

“We were cut off and had to push them back… so we did. Risky and costly. They’re all burnt out and some have been clipped.”

“Help’s on the way.”

The Sudramoar soldiers didn’t hesitate any longer. They started sliding down the edge of the crater and coming for us and the downed unicorns. The closest attacker caught the edge of the single-bladed axe that the unicorn deftly flew around.

Clement Knight and I locked up with the next few down. “Can you please blow them up?” I called over my shoulder as I ducked a wild swing.

“Not if you want me standing. I’m one large spell away from sleepy time,” she replied before slinging the axe past me and dispatching another soldier.

“Great!” I jabbed an attacker with my hoof before rolling to the side and stabbing the one in front of Clement with my sword.

The old pony grunted, “I had him.”

“Yeah, but we don’t have all day.” I faded to his flank and looked over my shoulder at some of our soldiers lingering on the other side of the pit. They were probably still stunned from the initial ambush and then the display of destructive magic. “Snap out of it! Get your commander and these soldiers out of here and behind the line. The rest of you, help us! Move it!”

A sergeant shoved the pony nearest him and then another. “You heard him! These ponies need our help. Come on!” He leapt into the crater and slid down to meet the enemy head on. Many of the others followed suit.

“Warrant Officer, ” I called, “you’re relieved. Fall back.”

“All due respect, sir, don’t tell me what to do,” Gray Maelstrom replied.

“I’m assuming command here. You realize that taking orders goes with the job.”

“Sit on my horn, sir.”

Clement laughed at that. At least until one of the random Sudramoar soldiers caught him with a glancing blow on the side. “Hey!” The old pony turned around and bucked the gryphon hard in the beak.

I shrugged and turned back to the flow of enemy soldiers coming down into the crater. It was slowing and a quick glance left and right revealed our forces to be moving forwards.

“Everypony, ” I ordered, “follow me up and regroup. I want a line established. Form up, protect your comrades.”

We fought our way out to find that the other battalions were already nearing our position. The wall of fire had delayed but not stopped our advance. That was lucky. We were lucky. Or just determined to get home.

Our forces streamed forwards, crashing into the Sudramoar who weren’t in much more order than our vanguard. I moved to join them but I noticed Clement panting beside me. I stopped and set a hoof on his shoulder. “Are you wounded?”

“What? No. Why?”

I shook my head. “No reason.” Age… you can’t do this forever. “Sergeant Major, those unicorns are beyond valuable and I can’t trust any soldier to ensure their safety. Take charge of them.”

He nodded. “Yes, sir! Don’t do anything stupid. You’ve got to get home.”

“I know. I won’t.”

Clement went back and I went forwards. Always forwards. It was time to wrap up this battle. Now that their trick, whatever it was, had been played, they were on open ground. Hopefully they wouldn’t have any more walls of fire. That would be nice. Either way, it was time to lead what was left of the vanguard to victory.

☾

Brigadier Hammer stood next to me surveying the battlefield. The dead and dying were everywhere. Medics and gravediggers were patrolling and seeing to their duties. I blocked out the moans and cries. It was better for everypony that way.

Hammer just shook his head. “Not a bad victory, but we lost more than I expected. Can you imagine that it was something as simple as pitch laying under some straw with a bit of that… whatever that stuff is in it.”

“It was a nasty little surprise, sir. Enough to cause us to falter. I guess they hoped we’d try to put it out or just let the others die.”

He shrugged. “Perhaps they don’t understand loyalty well. You did well again today. I know you weren’t meant to be in this fight.”

“You don’t get vacation days in war, I guess. What now?”

“First and second brigade have gone past and begun the setup of some light defenses. We don’t want to stay here long given how poor it is strategically, but we’re not expecting any counter attacks.

“To be frank, I’m sure you noticed that most of these soldiers aren’t their best. It is becoming more obvious with each engagement.”

That was true. They had heart and followed orders decently well, but their skill with a sword was atrocious. “I’ve noticed. Have we killed through all of the regulars?”

He shook his head. “No.” His voice lowered. “They’re all at the other front now. Gryphons play for keeps. Minister Sombra believes they’ve pulled back on us because they suspect we will be easier to negotiate with.”

And there it was. We’d heard that the kingdom of Austveger had finally started to get serious about attacking. They’d delayed after the original agreement… probably to see how well we’d do. Once it was clear we had momentum, they jumped on the back of the wounded Sudramoar army.

“I see,” I said darkly.

The brigadier shook his head. “I know. It doesn’t matter. We need to finish this out.”

“Yes, sir, I understand.”

We turned to the south together and he motioned to the line of mountains in the distance. “Now we can see it. That’s the goal line, Silent. Just like in hoofball. Cross that and the game is over.”

It was the first time we’d really had that opportunity. How long had this war drawn on now? A year and a half? More? Stratus Knight had been ruined in six months. What was going to become of me?

“Yes, sir. It is going to be motivating. How is Vice Colonel Glamour?”

“She’ll be fine. A few days of rest is all she’ll need. She used up every ounce of strength she had to drive the enemy back. Unicorns are powerful, but it comes at a heavy price. We can’t go on and on like you can.”

“I’m not sure anypony can,” I said softly.

“What?”

I shook my head. “Nothing, sir. If you’ll excuse me?”

He nodded and returned my salute.

I trotted back to where my dragoons were rallying. Now for more bad news. Captain Brynja stood at attention when I arrived and saluted. After returning it, I asked, “What is the score?”

“I am pleazed to zay no dead. Nine zeriouzly injured zo. Mozt will return to duty. Many minor injuriez, but zince when haz zat ztopped dragoonz?”

“Never. Alright, everyone, no patrols for us today. Rest and relaxation once you get our tents in order. Dismissed.”

The dragoons started heading off to the spot we’d chosen. A relatively steep hill that provided a decent vantage point. Clement Knight lagged behind them, moving a bit slow.

I trotted over to him and whispered, “Don’t lie to me. Are you wounded?”

He looked over and shook his head. “No, why do you keep asking me that?”

“You’re moving slow.”

“I’m tired.”

He was tired? Did he just say he was tired? Clement Knight never said anything like that. “Okay. Make one of the younger ponies set up our tents and if I find out you’re wounded and lying to me, grandfather or not, I’ll bust you down to Soldier 3rd Class. Clear?”

“Crystal clear, sir. I’m not lying, though. Not a scratch.”

“Alright, well… trot a little faster. You know they worship the ground your hooves touch. Be tired in the tent.”

“Aye, sir!” he replied before picking up the pace.

I came to a stop and shifted to look south. Those mountains were going to be a nightmare. New soldiers or not, wings or not, they were high ground, heavily fortified, and carried with them the memory of the Harmony. Assaulting them would be like marching into a millstone.

There would be a cost to crossing that goal line. A heavy, heavy cost.

☾

Once again, I found myself in an ill-constructed tent that was meant to be temporary. Another month of advancing against a fading enemy that was now resorting to small, hit-and-run tactics in open terrain.

In short, they were failing. They were failing but we were being extremely slow, cautious, and deliberate. There had been enough surprises.

I slumped onto my cot, practically too tired to move. We’d chased down a supply convoy not two hours prior. I chased; the rest of the dragoons flew. It was humiliating… but I’d bear it. I’d bear it all for Crystal.

A letter was sitting on my pillow. I’d been reading it a lot lately. One more time wouldn’t hurt.

My Knight,

I do not delude myself to believe that when you return, you'll be the same stallion as when you left. Just as you should not delude yourself to believe that I am the same mare you once knew. Much has changed for the both of us this past year. So much has changed for those around me, and I presume the same for those around you. None of us are the same, and that is simply the nature of the situation we are all in.

What will I say? What will I say, indeed. What to me is as core to my being as flying is to yours? The few times I have been flown is enough to tell me I cannot understand the loss. However, if no longer being carried by you through the skies is the price I must pay for you to come home, then I would gladly remain on the ground with you at my side the rest of my years. I just hope that the war has been sated in what it is taking from you and from me; I grow weary of the sacrifices it demands to its monstrous appetite.

My dearest love, you have survived many things before and during this war, so I'll hold onto the hope that you overcome this. You've overcome so much already. Who is to say the doctors were not mistaken? They are taxed from the wounded. They are only ponies and gryphons, not infallible ministers of science and health.

Simply promise me you will not do more harm than good by trying to prove them wrong. If you cannot fly, then you cannot fly. I mourn the loss for you, but not for me. I did not fall in love with you because you are a pegasus. As I once told my parents... I would love you even if you were a mule, and they certainly don't have any wings at all.

Regardless of whether we fly, walk, run, swim, dance...

Always Your Crystal Wishes

I held the paper to my snout. The scent of her was starting to wear off. That was okay, though. There were others and more on the way.

There was a rustle at my tent flap and Clement Knight poked his head in. “Sir?”

Could this war not let me just have one peaceful sleep? “Yes, sergeant major? What new thing requires my attention?”

“Oh… no, nothing like that sir. Can I… I mean, if you don’t mind. Can I sleep here tonight?”

That was weird. “Sure, Tumble used to sleep in my tent all the time.” I rolled out of bed.

“What are you doing?” Clement asked.

“I’m not going to make my grandpa sleep on the floor. You need the comfort more than I do.” That would stick in his craw. I’m sure he’d have something witty to say about it too.

To my surprise, the older pony went over to my cot and replied, “Very much appreciate that.”

“Sure… sure.” I pulled my bedroll over and laid it out before collapsing once more on it.

“Silent Knight?”

“Yes?”

“Tell me about that unicorn wife of yours?”

My ears wiggled. “You want to hear about my wife?”

“I asked didn’t I?” he replied before laying back into the cot.

“I suppose you did. Well, Crystal Wishes is a unicorn, as you know. She’s small and dainty. I mean… for a pegasus. I guess she’s about average for a unicorn. Her mane is brilliantly blonde and has this pink streak in it.”

Clement snorted.

“What?”

“You’ll find out when you’re older.”

“What?”

He shrugged. “I didn’t really ask what she looked like.”

That… was a valid point. “Ah. Well, then she is witty, sweet, and inspiring. She always knows the right thing to say to me or how to explain something. Crystal goes out of her way for her friends. She also has a bit of fight in her when she needs to.”

“Sounds like a lovely wife… it would have been nice to meet her before.”

“Yeah… although you two probably wouldn’t have gotten along. Now you would but, you know how it was.”

He sighed. “Yes, I’m aware. Listen, I can’t make up for what I did or what my son did. For what little it is worth, now that it is too late, I would have done it different.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes, it is. I’d rather have had a son than a soldier. In hindsight. Of course, it is too late for that now. At least you turned out alright and I’m pretty confident your foals will be okay.”

“Well… thanks, Grandpa. For what it’s worth, I’m glad I got to know you. Dad never had much to say about you and you were always… well, I won’t rub salt in the wound.”

He nodded and rolled over. “Get some sleep. Long day tomorrow.”

“You do the same,” I replied before settling on the bedroll. Every day was a long day, so why would tomorrow be any different? I didn’t have too much time to dwell on it, though. My mind and body gave in to the embrace of sleep.

When I woke, it was to the sound of a few local birds singing. Despite being on the bedroll, I’d actually slept great. No nightmares, no interruptions… nothing. I got up and stretched lazily. All four hooves then my wings. The busted one made horrible noises but I was used to that now.

Clement was still on my cot. I chuckled and said, “Okay, Sergeant Major, time to get up. I’m sure we’re late for something.”

Clem didn’t move so I slipped over to the cot. “Come on, Grandpa, I won’t tell anyone you slept in.” I settled my hoof on his shoulder and lightly shook it. Nothing…

Carefully, I eased him onto his back. He looked peaceful. Maybe even happy. “Oh…” I lightly stroked his mane and swallowed. “O… Okay. I understand.”

I wiped my eyes and stepped out of the tent. It was going to be a long day after all.

Author's Notes:

A little double meaning in the title there given how pegasi are honored in this universe after they pass.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

15. Honor the Fallen

The clouds, regardless of where they hovered, had been the domain of the pegasi for as long as history was recorded. We’d shared them with the gryphons and the dragons, but no others were as in tune with them as us.

By tradition, we were taught that we were born of the wind. When we died, we had to be returned to it so that others may be born from our essence. It was as beautiful as it was heartbreaking.

I stood in the clouds holding the humblest of items: a large canteen. My lancers had had to carry me up. The war had ensured I couldn’t even honor my grandfather on my own. Although, thankfully, I’d never have to.

Every Black Dragoon in service stood behind me, waiting and watching.

“Clement Knight was family. To me by blood, but to you by arms. In this war, I’m not sure there is even a difference anymore. I trust myself to you as I do to my wife. He did the same. He is also one of the lucky ones.

“We should mourn the loss of any dragoon, but Clement is special. Clement did not die in combat with a sword in his hoof. He died peacefully, in his sleep, beside a brother-in-arms and his grandson and… and I’ll miss him horribly, but the war did not take him from me. Not him.”

With as much reverence as I could, I lifted the canteen and started to pour the ashes into the wind.

“Clement Knight, we return you to the wind from which you were born. Your family will miss you, but we will celebrate this moment as one unquestionable victory.”

I had to stop a moment and blink away tears. There had been a tremble in my voice. Come on, Silent.

One deep breath. One more pour from the canteen to empty it. “Clement Knight has come home. We should all be so lucky.”

The dragoons behind me replied softly, “I’ll come home.”

“Dismissed.”

One by one, they all came to me and set a hoof on my back before flying down. When Captain Brynja’s turn came, she asked, “May we help you down, zir?”

I shook my head. “Not yet, thank you. I’m going to stay here a while. You’re in command today.”

“I underztand, zir. I’ll leave two lancerz nearby for when you’re ready.”

“Thank you, dismissed.”

I’d meant the words but I felt empty. Tumble was gone, Reggie was gone, Clement was gone, and now, only Silent Knight remained. Just Silent Knight and Dread Knight. The former was easier to be when other ponies that cared were around.

We were almost to the goal line, Clem… you couldn’t have just held on a little longer and met Crystal? Met my future foals? One more day… which would turn into two more days… He was tired. It wasn’t fair to be angry or blame him. He stayed as long as he could.

My heart sank. I needed to get into my tent for a little while. The cloud beneath me was already starting to turn grey and I had no idea how to stop it. My wings flared out.

“Sir! Major, let us, please,” somepony said behind me.

I sighed and pulled my wings in tight. Two of my dragoons came to my sides and each looped a foreleg under one of mine. It was humiliating as they carried me down to the camp. I’m sure everyone saw it.

When we landed, I muttered, “Dismissed,” and ducked into my tent. My hooves wobbled slightly and I nestled onto the ground, burying my head into my forelegs. All alone now. We’re all alone. Probably for the best. Nobody else for the war to take away. Nobody but Silent.

That wasn’t true, though. It wouldn’t be for the best! I missed Crystal Wishes, Princess Luna, Winterspear, Runic, Iridescence, Velvet Step, and everypony else. I missed them all more and more each day. I just want to go home. What do I have to do to go home?

The flap of my tent shifted behind me.

“Major?”

My ears flicked. That wasn’t the voice of one of my dragoons. I turned my head to find Gray Maelstrom looking in. “Yes? What can I do for you, Warrant Officer?”

She took a few steps in and let the flap shut. “I heard about the sergeant major. He had my respect. How are you, sir?”

I pushed up and drew myself to my full height. Time to put on the show again. “I’m saddened but happy he went peacefully. He didn’t know the pain of defeat. It was for the best.” Never had I spoken more hollow words in the moment. The best for him, sure. For me? No.

Maelstrom nodded a bit, her steel blue eyes flicking over me and landing on my broken wing. “That is a good point. No enemy ever got one up on him.”

My wing tucked tightly against me. “Yes. As I said, for the best.”

“What about you, sir?” she asked.

“What about me?”

“You’ve been pretty badly injured. You’ve lost family. That is a lot for a pony to bear. How do you plan to do it?”

Inspiration was what she was after? Just keep it together a while longer, Silent. We can see the goal line. “My wife. I plan to do what I have to do so I get to see my wife again. That’s all that matters anymore.”

Her head tilted. “What about the kingdom? What about our allies?”

“Land and pride isn’t worth this much blood. I’ll follow orders, though. I’ll kill Sudramoar soldiers. I’ll do whatever it takes to go home to my wife. That is how I plan to get through it. I do it for her… to keep my promise to her.”

“She must be really special.”

“She is. She’s the only pony that really accepts me for all of my many faults. The love of my life, the light in my sky, and the ruler of my household.”

Gray Maelstrom softly laughed at that last part. “Well, there is a reason it is called MARE-iag—” She snapped her mouth shut.

Then it all hit me, the cadence, the build… but most important of all, the only thing that was identical: the eyes. “What did you just say?”

Maelstrom lightly cleared her throat. “Nothing, sir. Just a stupid joke. Inappropriate.”

It wasn’t a joke. She’d slipped up. My vision got a bit hazy. I was crying… a little. I threw my hooves around her neck and held onto her.

The mare stiffened in surprise but only for a moment. Then she slipped a forehoof around me and held tightly. “I know…” she whispered.

“They’re all gone.”

“I know…”

“How?”

“This is the real me… what I actually look like. Before my life became a painting in Canterlot, I lived somewhere very different and dangerous. The Crystal Empire may have been gone but not everypony in the North went with it.

“To keep the explanation short, I was hurt badly and the unicorn magic available was not helpful. By some luck, I was put on a ship and sent to Nordanver for traditional medicine and I got better. They shipped me back to Equestria. Southern Equestria. After that, I just… never went home.”

She’d been to Nordanver before? And for medicine? “A frost pony?”

Her head shook. “Not exactly. Cousins… maybe. Anyway, you know better than most ponies how the populace of Canterlot is. You can imagine what their reaction to me would be if I went out into the daylight looking like this. They don’t understand war and wounds even now, let alone having to look at and be reminded of them.

“So, with a little help from a wizard, a glamour was developed that wouldn’t frighten regular ponies. She wove the spell into a perfect crystal and linked it to me. All I had to do was be near it.”

I finally let her go and wiped my face. “I’m sorry to say this… but I’m so glad you’re here. I can’t be alone here. It’s twisting me into this false mythical figure. This horrible pony who kills without remorse, crushes Equestria’s enemies, and should be feared. I don’t want to be feared, though! I want to be me. I want to go home!”

The gray mare softly bumped her head to mine and stroked my mane. “Me, too… and we will. We will go home. For now, though, we have to be Dread Knight and Gray Maelstrom, okay?

“What we are here is what we must be to survive. And when this is over, we're going to have to ask ourselves a hard question and take time to answer it: Are we going to be this when we go home, or are we going to be what we see when we look in our loved ones' eyes?"

“I’m not sure anymore.”

She nodded and patted me with a hoof. “That’s okay. Either way, I’m here for you and we’ll figure it out. We have to get you back to your Crystal Wishes. For now, you need to mourn and get right. I’m sure you’ll have a patrol to lead tomorrow and you can’t fight if you’re not collected.”

There was no truer statement. Letting your mind wander and being a bubbling pot of emotions was an easy way to make foolish mistakes that got soldiers killed. “Okay. Thank you, Painted.”

She shook her head. “Maelstrom while we’re here. Painted is back home with her husband, okay?”

“Okay,” I whispered.

“Okay,” she replied before slipping out of the tent.

It was a moment of weakness on my part but I felt a little glimmer of hope. My cot was calling me. Tonight, I’d sleep; tomorrow, the war would be waiting for Dread Knight. That was tomorrow, though.

Today, Silent Knight could miss his grandfather and think about his wife back home. That was okay… that was allowed.

☾

Our camp was in the process of being broken down again. Third brigade was going to be advancing. The enemy was putting up minimal resistance in the form of hit-and-run tactics and traps.

General Ironhoof was pulling all forces together for another large assault. Perhaps the final one. It is hard to say how soon we’d be there but we were moving in the right direction.

While I casually watched the enlisted ponies and gryphons breaking down the tents, a large shadow fell over me. A brief glance up found the sun blocked out by the hull of a sleek, feral airship. It was one of the brand new Knight Class models from Jet Ventures.

She was larger than the Honor had been and was built solely for warfare. She and her nine sister ships. After the Harmony, the crowns requested something safer for Equestria’s military. It was a long startup as warships aren’t really Jet Ventures' business but they figured it out in a hurry.

Ten battleships in a year once construction started. It was a record and a monumental achievement for sure. They were also working on a smaller, faster cruiser. The Squire Class. Add in the Errant Class destroyer and it had been a very busy year at Jet Ventures.

I only knew as much as I did because Runic kept sending me letters and pictures. He’d been keeping an eye on the ship yard. His association with my wife and the defense ministry had given him a lot of access.

“Major, would you like us to fly you up to the ship?” Gaea Shield asked, grabbing my attention.

The irritation at that question probably crept into my voice when I replied, “That won’t be necessary, thank you.” It wasn’t his fault. I did want to go up to the ship but I wasn’t authorized anyway. Not that they’d deny a Black Dragoon, let alone Dread Knight.

That was because the stupid thing was my namesake. Well… not me, but the idea of me. Even after this war the TMS Dread Knight would still exist. A ship designed to rain death from the sky and destroy flighted soldiers with her new multi-bolt throwers and net hurlers.

I shook that thought off and trotted out of the ship’s considerable shadow. There was probably something for me to do somewhere that didn’t involve being reminded that I was so good at killing that a ship was named after me to frighten the enemy. The old naming scheme was better, anyway…

The rest of the camp was in a state of controlled chaos. Soldiers were packing, wrapping, and stowing everything into wagons. Every time I got near to help, they all dropped what they were doing and stood at attention. It was clearly counterproductive… and annoying.

Eventually, I ended up all the way across camp where the temple guards were packing up their tents. They, at least, did not care in the least who I was or about my rank. The unicorns just kept about their business.

Exemplar Ferrel appeared from the one remaining tent and trotted over to me. She came to a stop nose to nose and peered at my visor. “Good day.”

“Good day.”

“Are you Silent Knight?”

Seriously, again? I pushed the visor up. “I am.”

“Oh, good. I had a good feeling you’d come over to see me today.”

I snorted. “You foresaw it?”

“Two out of three times, yes.”

“I see. And what do the fates have in store for us today? Cryptic warnings about death? Horrible catastrophes?”

“Lunch, actually. We should have lunch. Have you had lunch? My vision revealed that you wouldn’t have had lunch yet.”

My ear flicked inside my helmet. “I have not, in fact, had lunch.”

“Let’s go have a picnic, then. Away from all of these ponies with destinies.”

“Okay but I don’t have an—“A basket floated out of the tent with several food items in it. “How?”

“You hadn’t had lunch in any of my visions.”

“But… you know what, nevermind. Do you want to get your warhammer and shield?”

The exemplar’s head tilted. “For what?”

“In case we’re ambushed.”

She shook her head. “We won’t be.”

“Can you be sure?”

“No. Do you really think a small unit of Sudramoar soldiers could defeat the two of us?”

I blinked. “Honestly? No? Is that arrogant and foolish?”

The unicorn mare shrugged and started trotting towards the edge of camp. There was a small stream that had been used for irrigation when the area had been full of corn fields. Gryphons, I’d learned, were crazy about corn. Oh, they ate meat, as frightening as that was, but they went bananas for corn.

We found a nice flat rock that stood in the middle of a barren field and settled on top. It was a good place to spot an ambush from… or enjoy lunch. Either or. I drew Stratus Knight’s sword and set it beside me.

Exemplar Ferrel, on the other hoof, was busy levitating out various treats. Strawberries, apples, cucumber sandwiches, broccoli pasta, and some kind of juice.

“Any chance you have zucchini in there?” I asked.

“I am afraid not.”

“That’s alright. This is still a pretty amazing spread. Where did you get all of this? I know it wasn’t at the dining tent.”

“Myree,” she said as she levitated a small plate in front of me with a bit of everything on it.

Myree? What is that? “I’m not familiar with that word.”

“Pony.”

“Exemplar, forgive me, I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Myree is not a word, she is a pony. A unicorn priestess that has come over to help in the effort.”

My ears wiggled. “She brought food?” I bit into one of the cucumber sandwiches. It was delicious.

The mare’s blonde mane bobbed as her head shook. “No. Myree has rather unconventional magic. Mostly benign, but wholly utilitarian. For instance, this food was brought into existence via a spell.”

I stopped mid-chew. The cucumber and bread in my mouth was magic food? It tasted lovely, but… magic. It took a bit of effort to swallow. “Come again?”

“Myree can conjure. It is quite a rare talent and strangely somewhat random. For instance, the last time she attempted to conjure bread, we were bombarded by a hail of sweet rolls in the tent.”

I chuckled lightly. “My mom once hit my father in the snout with a sweet roll from over seven meters away. I’d say it was her weapon of choice in the house.”

Exemplar Ferrel lightly stroked her chin. “Perhaps they are related.”

That was unlikely. Wait, back to the food. “Is this safe to eat?”

“I’ve been eating it for quite some time without ill effect. It saves on resources… well… in some fashions. Conjuring takes a lot out of Myree but it is her way of helping. She cannot construct shields very well.”

“That would be odd for a temple guard, correct?”

“Yes, but she is no guard. She is a priestess. One of those that we guard. I suppose you’ve never met one, have you?”

I shook my head. “No, I was always looking for you.”

“Peace, you mean.”

“Probably that, too.”

She nodded. “You found some, lost some, found some more, lost more, and such. You’ll sort it out eventually.”

“Is that a vision?”

She shook her head and nibbled on her sandwich. After finishing, she went on, “I’m just older and have seen a lot. Ponies that stand up after being knocked down will always stand up again. You always stand up.”

“That is the Knight family way, I guess.”

“Indeed. So, are you excited to go home soon?”

“Do you mean after the war?”

“No?”

No? Why is nothing ever easy with this pony? This was supposed to just be lunch! “Then yes, I am excited to be going home soon even though I didn’t know I was. When am I going home?”

She shrugged.

“Do you know how frustrating you are?”

“No, but I am often told that. I’ve decided it is a compliment. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Now please, can we eat and not talk about anything that might happen in the future unless you’re legitimately just speculating?”

“Agreed. Are you excited to have foals?”

“What did we just agree to!”

“You said if I was speculating. You’re married, you’re young, your wife is very sweet. Surely, you two will have foals. Are you excited about foals?”

That was a relief. Most ponies seemed to ask young married ponies about foals. “I mean… yeah. I like the idea of them. I hope they all turn out like Crystal, though. She’s going to want some. Though at my age, I just prefer to practice.”

The exemplar’s ear twitched and she asked, “What does that mean?”

“You know… practice? For foals?”

“How does one practice for foals? Do you work with them in some kind of program?”

Oh, sweet Luna. My face felt hot and I idly rubbed my forehoof. “No… not… Ferrel. Practice. Like… the thing you do to get foals. If you do it without the intent of having foals, you’re practicing.”

“Silent Knight, I don’t understand what yo—oh.” She actually blushed. “Oh my.”

Then we sat in awkward silence eating our lunch. Stupid, honest mouth, this is when you show back up?

Author's Notes:

A long-planned reveal and somepony there for SK when he needs it most. Plus an awkward conversation with Ferrel. When is that not fun?

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

16. To Save Many

Two more months and another dragoon lost to the war. An enemy knowing its own defeat is looming is no less dangerous than before. It was tough keeping my lancers focused and even tougher to lead them with a ruined wing.

Combat, for the most part, had ceased for me. There hadn’t been any large ground engagements. The allied army had simply advanced slowly and carefully across Rindaire, cleaning out the various Sudramoar units and pushing them further south.

It was all very neat, orderly, and horrible. We’d become quite adept at rooting out and killing our enemies. It was starting to become routine and I could tell my lancers were getting numb to it. That was frightening.

Frightening but not unexpected. You can’t be surrounded by death and killing for so long and not get numb to it. Still, I’d be certain every dragoon that went home had counseling. At least the ponies. I wouldn’t have any say in the lives of my gryphons once we parted ways.

For that, I’d just rely on Captain Brynja to do the right thing and I had little doubt she would. She was a great officer and, next to Alton, my favorite gryphon. We had a good understanding and she wasn’t ambitious enough to try to displace me.

The two of us were leaning on the railing of the Dread Knight, watching clouds drift by as the ship floated peacefully above the recently fought-over ground below.

“We vill be to ze border zoon.”

That was a fact. We were already getting reports from forward scouts what to expect, and it wasn’t pretty. “That is true.”

“When thiz iz over. You vill go back to your Equeztria and leave ze army?”

Another fact. “Very much, yes. I’ve had my fill of killing for… whatever it is we’re killing for. Sovereignty, I guess.”

“Yez…” Brynja said softly. She shook her tail and turned to me. “I vill go to Equeztria, too.”

My brow lifted. “Oh? Why is that?”

Her voice lowered. “Kingz do not eazily accept lozz. There vill be much bad blood. You poniez do not kill each other az much, yez?”

That was an understatement. Although I didn’t want to be so rude to a friend. “Ponies live in greater harmony… yeah. We’re less competitive and… uh… less motivated by bits. So we certainly don’t make war on each other and very few ponies die to violence.”

Brynja squeezed the railing with her claws and stared off into the distance. “Vill they hate me if I move there? Zince I am a gryphon, and poniez may not know I am Nordanver?”

“Hate? Perhaps. Fear and avoid… perhaps that is more likely. Then again, most ponies are actually quite kind and generous. Do you think the soldiers here hate you?”

“No, they do not. Ve are one army… but ze poniez in Equeztria are not here. They did not zee thiz.”

No, they didn’t. A shiver ran up my spine and I had to shake it off. How would they see me? I’m no gryphon, but the things I’d seen and done weren’t meant for most ponies. They weren’t meant for me, but I’d survive it one more time.

“I think, if you lived in Canterlot, you’d find a very welcoming group of ponies. It is an extremely friendly town that is heavily influenced by the princesses. Plus… I might live there and, if I don’t, I know good ponies who’d look after you.”

“I would not need looking after, zir. Though I zuppoze I would need a job, yez?”

“Only if you want to have a decent place to live and some bits to spend. What did you do before the war?”

The gryphon leaned in close. Really, really close. So much so that her beak brushed my ear as she whispered, “I waz ze bezt dancer in all of Nordanver. They called me Crimzon Tail and gryphonz came from all over to zee me. I even performed for King Ranald.

“I had hoped to dance for the cute one, but I zuppose he iz taken. Perhapz when I get to Equeztria, I can dance for the poniez.”

The hair of my coat was standing on end. I’d noticed a lot of the gryphons keeping an eye on Brynja. I hadn’t noticed she was sweet on Tumble, though. “I… had no idea. I’ll keep it quiet, though.”

“Yez,” she replied before flapping her wings. “I muzt go to the unit. We have patrolz to do. I shall find you here after, zir?”

“You will… unfortunately. Be safe.”

“Yez, zir.”

I watched her fly away. Jealousy and shame oozed into my soul. I didn’t want to fight, I didn’t want to kill, but while the war was on, it was my duty. It was my duty to lead my lancers and make sure they did not die.

“Major.”

My ears turned at the sound of Brigadier Hammer’s voice. He’d snatched my focus back. I stood at attention. “Sir?”

“Ironhoof wants you in here.”

He didn’t say anything else. He hadn’t been saying much lately. It was all orders and business. We went together to the large meeting room that was built under the ship’s bridge. The Dread Knight was currently our flag ship until the new TMS Honor was completed.

The room was full of officers. General Ironhoof, some of his staff, the brigadiers, their staff, and several members of Equestrian Intelligence.

The general looked up from a topographical map when I came in. He looked old and worn. There was nothing left but grey. “Silent Knight, good to see you.”

“You as well, sir.”

He tapped his hoof on the map. “We’ve received a lot of intelligence here and it is pretty bleak stuff. The Sudramoar have pretty much pulled their forces to the foothills and mountains just inside the Rindaire border. They’ve staked their defense on the valley linking the kingdoms.

“Over all the time we’ve been fighting, they’ve been building. Walls, keeps, towers, and the like. Plenty of hard points that will make it murderous for us to assault. Even with inexperienced troops guarding it all, the loss of life will be extreme.”

“Understood, sir. I’m sensing that you’re about to ask me to do something.”

He nodded. “Yes, though nothing like you might imagine. I need a set of eyes I trust to take a look at the lay of the land and see if there is any weakness, any point we can use to topple it all.”

It took effort not to lash my tail and show my frustration. “Sir… apologies, but I’m incapable of flight.”

General Ironhoof nodded again. “I know, and I’m sorry for that. I truly am. You’ll be taking an airship. A brand new one that has just arrived. She’s fast, really, really fast. You’re my final look. The only up close, aerial glance I’m going to get. I know you’ll get a good read and…” He cleared his throat. “…to be frank… I can spare you right now given your… situation. I apologize for how cold that sounds. I mean no insult by it.”

My nostrils flared. It was like being punched in the gut. “Understood.” What else could I say?

“Thank you, Major, that is all.”

I saluted, but he had already looked back down. Dismissed in more ways than one. I wheeled and marched out of the conference room and onto the deck. It took all of my effort not to buck the door closed. I just paced back and forth instead.

Can be spared! Spared! Did he mean expendable? Without value because we couldn’t command my unit from the front? Fine. I’d go look. I’d look and figure out the best possible outcome I could. We’d show them who could be spared. We’d show them all.

☾

My hooves clung to the railing of the TMS Bolt with all of their might. Fast had been an understatement. I’m not sure what insane pony had designed this airship but it was tiny, narrow, and it moved like a bolt of lightning streaking through the sky.

It was crewed by four seemingly unhinged pegasi: a captain, a pilot, and two crewers. They all looked a little too energetic and excited to be going this fast.

“Don’t worry none, Major! We’ll be there soon,” the emerald-coated pilot shouted into the wind. I think her name was Zippy or Slippy. Something like that.

The wind whipped and battered the crest of my helmet as I thanked the sun and moon that I had a visor.

“There’s the target,” one of the crewponies called.

I dragged myself against the rail to look. He was right. The natural border between Nordanver and Sudramoar was a mountain range. The far side had, to my knowledge, been stripped bare of anything worthwhile.

The near side, on the other hoof, had been preserved. That was one of the reasons it was so valuable. There were plenty of resources to extract and the Sudramoar wanted to get at them.

Over the centuries, the mountains had worked well as a border. Their only real weak point was a valley that split them from kingdom to kingdom. It was about a kilometer wide and full of rocky foothills. It had been the easiest trade route for heavy loads.

That is now where the Sudramoar had built their defenses after their invasion. It was also where they had been busy for the duration of the war. General Ironhoof wasn’t kidding.

There was a wall that stretched from one side of the valley’s mouth to the other. Every twenty or so meters was a tower and every hundred or so there was a keep. The towers had large, wicked-looking bolt throwers on top of them. Not the kind you shot at soldiers in the field. Probably the kind you shot at slow-moving airships.

“Let’s go closer and get a real look!” the captain called and, before I could answer, Skippy banked the ship right towards the enemy.

“Are you nuts!” I practically yelled.

“Just a little!” She cackled in glee.

Gryphons started scrambling around on the walls as we approached. The mega bolt throwers started shifting in our direction, too. So this was how I was going to die? On a small craft surrounded by crazy, speed-freak navy pegasi?

“Wheee!” one of them screamed while showing a lewd gesture to the enemy.

Crossbow bolts started flying at us. Most of the archers were way out of range but I guess the gryphons were being optimistic.

Both regular and mega bolt throwers also opened up. The former were starting to zero in pretty well. The latter were too slow for an airship of this size.

Dippy weaved and swooped the Bolt all around, avoiding most of the projectiles. One bolt thrower gunner did manage to hit us right in the hull but it didn’t seem to impact performance. It did impact my calculation on the probability of my survival, given how close it was to me and the railing.

While all of this was going on, I tried to pay attention to my surroundings and get the look General Ironhoof wanted. Walls, walls, wall behind wall. Keep, taller keep, keep with— DUCK!

More walls. Platform with several trebuchets on it behind a wall. This was a nightmare! They’d been building on it for over a year and a half. Anyone on the ground was going to be slaughtered. Anyone in the air would be shot down.

We’d have to either go through the mountains, which would take forever and be risky, or just risk this.

“Oh, look! They’re coming to greet us,” Pepper, the other crewer, said.

“Huh?” I looked up and found that there were some gryphons flying towards us in formation.

“Ramming speed!” the captain bellowed.

“What? Belay that! Stop! Avoid them! Get us out of here, you crazy b—“

“BRAWK!” a gryphon exclaimed as it bounced off the slanted front of our ship and went tumbling from the sky.

Then we turned hard north. “Do a barrel roll!” Pepper shouted. And we did.

The entire way back I huddled on the deck while trying to work through what I’d seen and what might be an easy way to defeat it. A frontal assault would be beyond stupid. Bringing in slow, lumbering airships would be stupid.

How long could the temple unicorns hold shields? Would they last long enough to breach a gate? What about a flying assault? There were an awful lot of crossbows and bolt throwers there.

No… we’d have to go around. Avoid it completely. That would be slow. Even if we used the entire fleet, we could only ferry so many ground-bound soldiers… like me. We might be able to cut out a staging area in Sudramoar to put pressure on King Kronson, but would we really invade civilian areas?

Their scouts would likely spot the fleet anyway and be waiting for us wherever we tried to make landfall. We’d need something else. Something they weren’t expecting. Something no one was expecting… but what?

“Major! The Dread Knight is coming up. We’ll have you back on her deck in a few minutes.”

Thank the alicorns for small miracles. When we pulled up alongside the battleship, I leapt off the Bolt as soon as possible. I liked speed. Controlled speed…

“Goodbye, Major!” Pepper called.

“Yup,” I replied before trotting to the center of the deck. Behind me, there were cheers of glee as the small airship went flying off to who know where.

Brigadier Hammer was standing up on the command deck, his one good eye tracking the Bolt. “What in Equestria was that about?”

“The Navy seems to issue high-speed airships to teenagers now. Where are they off to?”

He shook his head. “I honestly don’t know. They were supposed to stay here.”

“Oh… well… consider it stolen, then. Best of luck catching that thing. Assuming we don’t have another one.”

“We don’t. Yet.”

Well… now we didn’t even have one. Probably for the best. “When is the meeting?”

“General will be here at sundown. We’ve worked out a preliminary plan. We’ll need your report by then. I assume you can get it done?”

There wasn’t much to report. Of course, I was still hoping to come up with a miracle solution. “Yes, sir. It was pretty bleak.”

“I know. We hoped you’d see something somepony missed. Wishful thinking. Did you?”

I just shook my head. “Nothing that has clicked yet.”

Brigadier Hammer dropped his head and shook it. “Come up with something fast Major. Dismissed.”

As I went below deck to the small cabin I’d been allotted, it dawned on me. It was completely obvious now. Not the solution, the situation. This was King Kronson’s plan following his defeat at Dreyri River. Pull back, throw the weakest soldiers at us, build a death trap, and count on us to negotiate.

Negotiate or pay in blood. More blood than we’d ever spilled. Most of it ours. This couldn’t go on. We’d fought, bled, and died for so long to get to the goal line and stop. King Kronson gets what he wanted… all of this for stupid resources in some mountains.

Who could be so horrible? What would motivate a being to give away something so precious for something fleeting? I pushed my door open and slipped inside. The room was bare. One desk, one chair, one bunk, and my bag. Unpacking wasn’t something I’d bothered with.

I settled onto the floor and poked the bag. There wasn’t really anything in it at this point. Nothing I cared about, anyway, other than a book and my letters from home. Letters…

Perhaps reading Crystal’s words would inspire me. I flipped the top of the bag open and reached in. My hoof bumped the book and it gave me pause. I carefully pulled it from the bag. It was the sixth Knight of the Moon tome. I hadn’t looked at it in a while, even if I had utilized things inside to train my dragoons.

The glimmer of the silver moon caught my attention. I flipped the cover open and stroked my hoof along the ancient pages. So much knowledge was contained within. What would High Marshal Moonglaive do? How would he overcome this? How would he protect his knights?

In the quiet of my cabin, I flipped through the book. Give me something… give me anything. Please?

A cool breeze brushed across my snout, confusing me. My door and window were both closed. When I looked back down, the pages of the book had been turned.

I’d read them before. Numerous times, actually. In fact, every tome addressed this… growing deeper in detail each time. Carefully, I looked over the information again and then it hit me. I knew what needed to be done. I could save our soldiers… Could I live with it, though?

Yes. Dread Knight could.

☾

General Ironhoof stood at the head of the room, going through his briefing. I hadn’t spoken up yet. I hadn’t been called on.

“Obviously, a frontal assault is about akin to just dropping our troops off this very airship. We are limited in options, however, so that will be included in this strategy. I’ve requested the full aid of the temple guard again to give us as much cover as possible to the gates.

“Prior to that, we will load the fleet with our most seasoned soldiers, split it in two, and send each contingent over the mountains on the east and west sides of the fortress. They’ll make landfall in Sudramoar and start attacking supply lines and support structures.

“I have to be clear here: we are better than our enemy. I will not tolerate any attacks on civilians. There will be very clear rules of engagement. I hope the mere presence of our elite within their borders will draw forces from the wall. If it doesn’t, then those same forces can work their way up from the rear and we’ll attack them on both fronts.”

One of the colonels cleared his throat. “Sir, even with a depleted defense force, assaulting such a fortification head on would still result in high casualty rates.”

“And that is something I’m going to have to live with the rest of my life. What little is left of it, anyway,” the general responded. That chilled the room quite a bit.

Brigadier Hammer cleared his throat. “Any chance of a diplomatic solution, sir?”

“I’m afraid not. King Ranald is quite insistent that this fortress can’t be allowed to exist within his border. Minister Sombra convinced the crowns that if we don’t put this to an indisputable and conclusive end now, we might just wind up here again. That or, even worse, our ally will be overrun completely.”

There was some grumbling in the room and not just from the pony officers. A lot of the gryphons had about had it, too.

The general lightly tapped a hoof. “I know, but he has a point. If we stop now, King Kronson has, after a fashion, won. He wanted these mountains and he’ll get them. What is to stop him from deciding he wants the whole province and more again? We need to capture the fortress and turn it around. That will resolve this.

“Major Knight, tell me you have something for me. Tell me all of these reports are wrong and that every agent and scout we sent was overwhelmed and confused.”

This was going to be interesting. I cleared my throat and shook my head. “No, sir, they’re not wrong. In fact, they might have even been a little optimistic. While viewing the fortress, a bolt thrower gunner managed to hit the Bolt. I doubt a green soldier could do that.”

General Ironhoof sighed and nodded. “Thank you, Major. That will be all.”

I shook my head. “Sir.”

He blinked and looked up. “Yes? There is more?”

“Yes, sir. I have a plan. It is going to sound wholly crazy, but I truly believe I can pull it off if you’ll hear me out and give me the latitude to carry it out.”

Brigadier Hammer was peering at me. General Ironhoof didn’t miss a beat. “Tell me.”

So I did. I laid it all out in great detail while all of the senior officers looked at me like I’d lost my mind. It had all come to this, though. Things I’d done and seen in my whole career.

Once I was finished, the general cleared his throat. “That… that is quite a story and a plan. Do you truly believe you can pull it off?”

“Yes, sir, and… if I can’t… we both know I won’t be going with the dragoons on those landfalls, will I?”

General Ironhoof frowned. “No… you’re too badly injured and a flightless pony can’t command a flighted unit in combat. I wouldn’t remove you from your position, of course, but you’d be needed here for logistics.”

“Then what do we have to lose if I fail? What difference could one flightless major make?” I tried to keep the bitterness out of my voice, but I knew I’d failed.

General Ironhoof looked over at a naval officer I didn’t recognize. “Get him a fast ship right now. Major Knight, this plan is going to go forwards regardless of your outcome. We can’t wait on it. Time is of the essence. You will need to move faster than the wind. Am I clear?”

“Yes, sir. When is our assault date?”

“I anticipate all of our forces to be ready in three days. That is when I’ll send the fleet. That will take another day or so to attempt to circumvent detection across the mountains. From there, we’ll launch our attacks two days later. You have six days Major. Six days to save many, many lives.”

“Yes, sir.” I stood at attention and saluted. He returned it fully. Then the naval pony and I hurried up to the main deck. Within minutes, I had a ship. A fast frigate that had us underway.

This could work… this might work… this had to work.

Author's Notes:

What was the plan? You'll have to wait and see!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

17. The Bargain

In the heat of the moment, I hadn’t had a lot of time to consider the ramifications my plan would have for me. Could I do this? My confidence was starting to wane as the TMS Reciprocity streaked across the sky.

It was a ship that would have been comparable to the new Squire-class cruisers if it had been a military ship to begin with. It wasn’t, though. It was a heavily retrofitted civilian craft that had been pressed into service after the Harmony had gone down.

The Reciprocity flew an Equestrian flag, but I wouldn’t have called it—or the ponies crewing her—‘typical Navy.’ No, these were most likely volunteer sailors and officers that were helping to expand the fleet during the war.

They were somewhat peculiar, but given my recent experience with the actual Navy, I didn’t mind.

We were moving at a fast pace, but I wasn’t sure it was going to be enough. I trotted up to the pony I’d learned was the captain after mistakenly assuming the pony that was dressed like the captain was the captain. That was, apparently, the first lieutenant, ‘Lieutenant Bosun.’

Bosun wasn’t his name, of course. He had evidently been the bosun and the captain just kept calling him that. None of it made sense but proper military decorum didn’t seem high on the captain’s list.

“Captain Bore,” I called to the blue-coated earth pony that was leaning against the main mast, a garrison cap pulled low over his face.

He pushed the cover up just enough to peek at me with a green eye. “Aye, Major?”

All told, Tidal Bore was made up like a character one might imagine from a foal’s pirate tale. From his manner of speech to his buccaneer coat, if he were any closer to Long Tail Silver, I’d have questioned my sanity.

“How long will it take us to reach Canterlot? Time is of the essence.”

“Don’t you be worryin’ too much, Major. This ole girl may not look like much but she be fast. We’ll be reachin’ Canterlot before two moons have fully passed. It isn’t like ridin’ the waves of the sea an’ takin’ weeks.”

Two days there… that only left four days. I had to get back. Assuming that also took two days… though it would be different. Probably three… maybe more. This was going to be tight.

The captain’s brow raised. “An’ if I may ask, Major, why are we in such a hurry?”

“Classified,” I replied while working things out in my mind.

Captain Bore slapped a hoof against the mast and laughed deeply. “Ain’t it always with you lot! That be fine by me. Much of my business be classified, too.”

My ear flicked and my attention shifted to him. “Your business?”

“Aye, when we aren’t at war.”

“And what would that business be, or is that classified?”

He laughed again. “No sense in hidin’ it! We be privateers!”

Wait, what now? “Privateers? You’re suggesting you have a letter of marque from the crowns?”

“From the crowns? Nay. Princess ponies aren’t keen on piracy, you know. Nay, our business be with the gryphon kings an’ their nobles. They’re a competitive sort an’ don’t mind spendin’ bits on quality sailors, be they pirates, smugglers, or both.”

“I see… If bits are your concern, then why volunteer for the war?”

The captain’s face went serious. Whatever jovial feeling he had before evaporated in an instant. He took two steps towards me and growled, “Because I know where I be from, an’ bits be one thing but honor be another. A little squabblin’ between gryphons is good for business.

“They didn’t need to be draggin’ us into it. Killin’ ponies an’ blastin’ the Harmony out of the sky like they did. No, sir, this be bad business all around. Too much blood. Killin’ is somethin’ you do when you absolutely must an’ that’s that. I don’t fly that there flag lightly.”

Our eyes fell on the Equestrian standard flapping smartly in the wind. The light blue field matched the skyline and highlighted the iconography of two alicorns chasing each other. It was a flag that had only existed a hoofful of years, but it meant a lot to many, many ponies.

“My apologies, I was just curious. I don’t doubt your loyalty to the crowns and other ponies.”

Captain Bore waved a hoof. “You be within your rights, major. I make no secret of our profession. Bits motivate us. Though, occasionally, we did earn them honest. We’ve done some work for your intelligence service, you know.”

“I didn’t know. Though I’m not surprised. Ponies are quite obvious in the gryphon kingdoms. I suppose a well-known… captain would be less so.”

He laughed again and nodded. “Aye, exactly. Try to enjoy the ride, Major, you look like the uptight sort an’ perhaps a few days’ rest would do you good.”

“Perhaps they would.”

“You can remove that chainmail, too, if you like. I can assure you we won’t be havin’ any boarders.”

Remove my chainmail? I wasn’t even sure I could. I felt naked and vulnerable without it, but he was right. I’d remove it and settle into my cabin. I could read the tome more and prepare myself. Every piece of the plan would have to go perfectly, and there were several tasks I needed to attend to. Including a little painting.

☾

Canterlot. How long had it been since I’d seen it last? Almost two years now? It looked exactly how I’d left it. In the twilight, it was peaceful, as if we weren’t at war. That is what Crystal often said to me in her letters. The ponies here were too far removed. It upset her at first. She’d finally found peace with it.

My wife might be somewhere in this city right now. I could see her, touch her, smell her. It would be easy to just walk away but seconds would be paid for in blood. Others’ blood. No, Silent Knight is not home yet. Just a cloaked pony on a mission.

I suppressed the urge to gallop to everywhere familiar to search for her. No, there is a schedule to keep. I had to get in, get what I needed, and get back to the Reciprocity in the span of a couple of hours.

When I reached the Phial and Filly Alchemist Supply, it was already closed for the evening. I went around back and knocked heavily on the door. There was light under it and I could hear the familiar sounds of experimentation going on within.

There was no answer so I knocked again, harder, louder, more desperately. Come on!

Eventually, it opened and Runic Phial looked out in confusion. Why would he recognize a pony in a dark cloak?

I unclasped it and pulled it free. He stared at me in shock. “S—Silent Knight? Silent Knight! You're home! You’re ba— Your wing…”

Self-consciously, I pulled the ruined, braced wing in tight. “Runic, it is good to see you. More than you’ll ever know. I need something, though. It’s important.

“When we were younger, you used to make mistakes a lot with your transformations. You turned a bunch of regular rocks into sapphires and said they were failures. Do you still know how to do that? I need to know how to do that and I need to know right now.”

Runic blinked, clearly trying to process it all. He kept smiling at me and then the smile would droop. Finally, he leapt out of the doorway and hugged me. He hugged me so tightly it hurt. It was the best I’d felt in months.

I embraced him back and held on. We lingered like that, squeezing each other as if we would never let go. Part of me didn’t want to, either.

“I missed you,” he said.

“I missed you, too. Horribly. Thank you for the helmet. I liked the stripe.”

He nodded. “I knew you would. You like anything blue. Are you going to see Crystal? She’s with your sister somewhere here in town.”

It felt like I’d been dunked in ice water. I carefully withdrew from my cousin and set a hoof on his shoulder. “It literally hurts me to say that I can’t this time. Soon. You can’t tell them I was here. This is official, classified, and I’m running out of time to save lives. Do you know how to turn rocks into sapphires or not?”

Runic gave me a disapproving look but nodded. “I do.”

“Can you please write down how and give me some of the potions? I need them and then I have to go.”

“Back to the war?”

“Unfortunately.”

“And this is going to help the war?”

“More than anything you and I have ever done.”

Runic turned and walked back into the shop. “Okay, come on in, then. If it helps get you home for good, I’ll do it.”

I trotted along behind him, trying to feel less like a monster for not stopping to see the ponies I loved. Weak. Finish the job. “Thank you, truly. I’ll be home soon I think. I really do.”

The grey pegasus dug around the workshop a bit. It was completely different from how it used to be. The mare care bottler was still there, but everything else was armor. Dragoon armor, campaign armor, and other things to defend ponies. Runic was doing his part.

“Here we go,” he said, pulling out a small crate. It had a few potions in it and some notes. He set those out and picked up a fresh scroll. Carefully he transcribed things while I waited patiently.

As patiently as I could. It was a slow process and I was alone with my thoughts. What I was about to do. How it would impact so many lives. What if Miley walked in right now? What if Crystal did? Please, Crystal… just walk in. It isn’t my fault if you happen to show up.

“Silent Knight?” Runic lightly poked my shoulder with a hoof.

“Hmm?”

He offered me a scroll, three potions, and a copper pan. “Here you go. I hope it helps. Remember, igneous rocks!”

“It will. Trust me, it will.” We hugged again and I wanted to linger there. Get a move on.

“I’m sorry Runic, I have to go. I’ll see you soon, though. You can bet on that.”

“Great! We’ll play games.”

“We will. We’ll play games,” I said before leaving the workshop, pulling my cloak on, and galloping towards the port. I had to be back on the ship as quickly as possible. It would be best not to be seen. Were I to be recognized, it would have led to awkward conversations and fuel my desire to never leave Equestrian soil again.

But to just see Crystal for a second… just one second… No. Right, it wouldn’t be for one second. It would be for a minute, an hour, a day, a week… and then I’d be AWOL and others would be dead.

Luckily, or perhaps not so, I reached the port and boarded the Reciprocity without incident.

Captain Bore called up, “Lieutenant Bosun, cast off. We be on our way. Mr. Navigator, set course fer Nordanver!”

“Aye, aye cap’n,” they replied in unison.

“Captain Bore, we’re not going back to Nordanver. At least, not alone. You’re going to have to make one more stop first.”

Tidal Bore arched a brow. “Is that so? And where we be visiting next, Major?”

“Midnight’s Peak.”

“I’ve never heard of it.”

“I suppose not. It’s a ghost town. At least, it used to be. Set a course east along the Foal Mountain range. I’ll show you how to get there.”

The captain called up, “You ‘eard ‘im. Set course east.”

“Aye, sir!” Mr. Navigator replied.

In a ship this fast, it wouldn’t take long to get there. Not long at all. I’d need to be ready. As I headed to the stairs below deck, Captain Bore set a hoof on my chest. “Anythin’ else I need to know about this classified mission?”

“Midnight’s Peak is a dragon roost. Be on your best behavior or nopony will be going back to Nordanver.”

“Aye…” he grumbled before removing his hoof.

Once I was below, it was time to get my game face on. The presentation and word choice was going to be exceedingly important. Perhaps the most important thing. It had to be clear, precise, and without ambiguity.

It felt as if it had been a lifetime since I’d painted a miniature and I was never as good at it as Princess Luna but, all things considered, I had been skilled enough for this important task.

As the Reciprocity had streaked towards Canterlot I’d carefully painted the symbol of the Knights of the Moon on the helmet of my dragoon armor. The full moon symbol, I’d learned through study, was drawn from Nocturna’s own cutie mark: a full moon made up like an owl.

Now it was time to don the guise. In the cabin I occupied, I didn’t have any help to dress, but it wasn’t the first time I’d done this on my own. It all started with the black chainmail. It wouldn’t do anything in the face of a dragon but this wasn’t about surviving a fight. This was about presenting a look… a reminder.

After the mail came the plates. Piece by piece, section by section, until almost all of Silent Knight disappeared into a shell of darkly colored Cloudsdale steel. There was only one bit left.

I pulled the helmet on, fastened it tightly, and pushed the visor down. Silent Knight disappeared then. He was pushed deep down so that Dread Knight could conduct the business of the realm and do what was necessary to save lives.

From Silent Knight’s meager possessions, I pulled out the sword he’d been hiding for quite some time. It was the one Runic had made for him, the one he’d used to slay Alastair: Retribution. After that, he couldn’t use it and had instead opted to carry Stratus Knight’s blade.

That was the past, though. It was time to move forwards and put an end to all of this. In one fell swoop, I could end this war and go home. It just meant doing what others might be afraid to do. Retribution slid easily into the sheath beneath my good wing.

On my way out the door, I stopped to grab a campaign cloak. That went over my shattered wing and bag. There was no reason for the Obsidians to know flight was impossible.

When I got on deck the crew fell silent. That was no surprise. Most ponies did when they saw a Black Dragoon. We had a reputation after all. The sun had just set and the moon was starting its ascent.

I tapped my breastplate, activating the enchantment contained within. It allowed me to see in greys and browns regardless of how dark it was. A gift from Princess Luna.

The Foal Mountain range stretched out beside us as we sped east. It didn’t take long to spot the one peak that protruded into the highest clouds. “Captain, that is our destination. Change course.”

“Aye…” he called from the command deck.

The Reciprocity shifted with ease towards where I’d indicated and it wasn’t long before we pulled up to the grand entrance of Midnight’s Peak. A few young obsidian dragons spotted us and hurried inside.

“Wait here until sun up. If I’m not back by then, assume I’ve failed and return to the fleet and report as such.”

Captain Bore nodded. “You are one crazy pony, lad. Are you sure it be wise to march into a dragon’s roost alone?”

My head shook. “I’m not alone.” Then I leapt off the deck and onto the stone landing below. Any fear or doubt that Silent Knight might have felt was hidden within. Together, we trotted straight into the mountain. There was work to be done. Work that would cast our enemies low and remind them that there were consequences for their greed.

Downwards, I spiraled into the depths of the mountain until I reached the city of Midnight’s Peak. The buildings were still intact, as was the keep. The dragons, it seemed, had largely kept to the outskirts and left the ghost town alone. Ragnhild had kept her word.

The keep was my destination. While I marched, numerous yellow eyes glowed in the darkness, watching me. Dragons were very territorial and I was an uninvited guest in their home.

I ascended the steps outside of the keep and turned towards the city. “Ragnhild, Matron of the Obsidian, I have come to bargain!”

My voice echoed against the vacant building walls and into the grand cavern. It was met by the swoosh of massive wings flapping. A gust of wind battered me as the dragon matriarch came to a landing in front of the keep.

Her mighty, horned head lowered to my level and she peered at me with amber eyes that glowed like the stars. The hairs of my coat stood on end beneath my armor and I could feel her aura slamming against me. Dragons had them just like alicorns. Fearsome auras meant to intimidate and terrify. I would not be denied, however.

Ragnhild flared her black-scaled wings and boomed, “What business do the Knights of the Moon have bargaining with me? Your mistress is fallen and her keep is mine. Perhaps you think yourselves capable of reclaiming it?”

“Her keep is yours and was fairly acquired. I acknowledge this and offer no challenge. You are trusted with the care and protection of this sanctuary.”

Her eyes narrowed. “The Knights of the Moon recognize my claim to this keep?”

“We do.”

“And you speak for them? Who are you?”

“I speak for all Knights of the Moon, as I am the last. I am Dread Knight, descendant of Nimbus Knight.” It was time to gamble slightly. A leap of logic based on what I’d seen in the memory and what I’d read in the tomes.

“I suspect that perhaps you knew him, as you were well acquainted with my mistress. You also must know that I was once Silent Knight, and he would call you ally before enemy.”

The ancient dragon blinked. Her perfectly placed expression cracked ever so slightly. It is unnerving to have someone you don’t know know you. She recovered quickly, parsing my words. “I knew both Nimbus and Silent. If Silent Knight would call me ally, would you, Dread Knight, Knight of the Moon?”

“We shall see once our bargain is concluded.”

She snorted lightly. “Very well. What is it that you desire from the Obsidian?”

“Far from the safety of Equestria, our warriors are engaged in furious and bloody conflict with Sudramoar gryphons that are offered up by a king who cares not for the lives of others. He seeks only land and resources and is not an honorable, protective ruler such as yourself, Great Matron.”

Ragnhild sat tall, striking a regal pose. “You speak well of me. It is my duty to protect my brood. This king wastes the lives of his?”

“He does, Matron, and I seek to protect the lives of mine. The gryphon king has built a fortification like none other. Assaulting it would result in the loss of many, many lives. I wish to spare ours.”

The dragon’s head tilted. “And the lives of the gryphons?”

“I’m afraid they are forfeit. I have no plan to protect them. That is a job for their king, would you not agree?”

With a snort, the dragoness nodded. “We must look to our brood. What is it that you seek, then?”

“You, Matron. You and your strongest warriors. I’ve devised a plan that can only succeed with your participation.”

“You would put us in danger?” Ragnhild asked.

“There would be danger, yes, Matron. Though how much I cannot say. The Obsidian are mighty and strong. The gryphons’ weapons are weak by comparison.”

“We are indeed! Few beings would dare stand up to us. We do not fear conflict, but it must benefit us. Making an enemy of this king may be unwise. What is it you offer in trade for such a great gesture on our part?”

Carefully, I reached beneath my campaign cloak and into the small bag against my side. I found three vials of Runic’s potion and set them on the ground in front of me.

Ragnhild dropped her head low to peer at them. It was actually a show of bravado. Her head being so low meant I could strike if this was a trick on my part. “You offer us three bottles of water? Are you mad?”

“No, Matron! I offer you a strength that no other dragon brood will possess: an endless food supply. Food that you can find anywhere and easily. Never again will your broodlings have to search. Never again will you have to be concerned about hunters that venture out to seek gems. You will become the most powerful matron.”

Her response was a deeply skeptical look.

That was fair. Runic, I hope you haven’t made a mistake here. From my bag, I produced a copper pan and settled it on the stonework. Then I scooped a few hooffuls of loose stone off the ground. Hopefully this was the right kind… ignorant rocks or something. Runic had been specific in his scroll. It was supposed to be the most common kind of rock, anyway.

Finally, I opened a potion and poured just enough to get all of the rocks damp before lifting the pan and shaking it. The stones jostled and bounced… and nothing else. Oh, no.

It should have happened by now. I jostled them a bit more and, just as I started to look for a hasty exit, the grey exterior of the rocks flaked off to reveal perfect, glowing blue sapphires.

Ragnhild did not react. Rather, if she did, she kept her poise. That was important for the negotiation. She couldn’t betray any excitement. “You would teach us to make gems from common stone? Are the potion’s ingredients readily found?”

“I would. They are far more common than gems, yes. This is an advantage that I will share with no other dragons. It will be a bargain struck exclusively between you and I, Matron.”

“It is a novel trick. Useful, yes, but certainly not as powerful as you suggest. My brood has never had trouble finding food,” she said with pride.

“While I do not doubt your words, Great Matron, I can only imagine what other great things you could do if you did not need to invest time in searching. Time to grow stronger while your rivals dig and expend their energy.”

The dragon matron settled back on her hind legs, seemingly considering this novel offer. Of course, it was anything but.

“Your point is well made, Knight of the Moon. Share with me the specifics of your plan so that I may know how many of my brood I shall have to risk. Were you only asking for me, I would gladly make this bargain. I am mighty and do not fear your enemy’s slings and arrows, but it is my obligation to protect my own, even from minor harm.”

“Very well. In a mere few days, we will…” Dread Knight explained it all to the matron while I ruminated over whether or not I could live with this. I’d lost any taste for killing. I’d do it as I had to for the cause, of course, but this was going to be different.

I doubted anything like this had ever happened before. How many gryphons would I personally be responsible for killing? So many were just following orders and had hatchlings, spouses, parents, and other loved ones.

They are in our way. This is how we get home. We’ll do what we must.

Yes. For Crystal.

Ragnhild’s voice cut through the haze of my thoughts. “This is a bold plan. The sort I wouldn’t expect from most ponies. From a Knight of the Moon, however, I can see it. You will need many warriors and what you’ve brought to trade is not enough.”

That I doubted very much, but she likely had something else in mind. Some way to show she’d gotten something extra from me. “Name your price, Matron. I will go to great lengths to protect my brood and I know you, of all great leaders, can understand that.”

“This action may result in my brood making a great many enemies. This king you speak of will most certainly become one. I do not fear him, but I will not last forever. I must make plans to defend my own even once I’ve moved on to the next world.”

She pointed a razor sharp talon at me. “You, your bloodline and, if it is reconstituted, your order, will protect my brood as you once protected Nocturna. A pony that will go to these lengths is the sort of pony I would require. If we are attacked, even by other ponies, you will put them to the sword.”

That was a stretch. There was no way I would be living in Midnight’s Peak. “No, that’s not a fair bargain. I bring the gift of endless food and put your brood at true risk once. You ask for generations of my ilk to be at your beck and call.

“I will offer this instead. If you are attacked as a result of this bargain, I will defend your brood and I will bring many, many warriors with me. If you are attacked, unprovoked, by ponies, I will personally protect your brood. I will do these things but only when called. Nothing more.”

Ragnhild shook her head. “This is most specific. I will accept if you also swear that if you reconstitute your order, neither you nor it will never raise a hoof against the Obsidian. You may not tie blood, but your order will honor agreements.”

My order didn’t exist, but the memory was frightening, even to the Obsidian, it seemed. That was important. It was little to offer. “Very well. I offer you this gift of endless food, defense against the enemy you’re about to make, defense from unprovoked aggression from ponies, and freedom from the aggression of my order, so long as you do not attack its members. Ragnhild, Matron of the Obsidian, do you accept this bargain?”

Ragnhild folded her wings across herself and looked at me. “This will do. Dread Knight, Knight of the Moon, I accept your offer. Make ready, for if we wish to make your deadline, we must leave immediately. We shall follow your ship.”

“We’ll be ready, Matron. I’ll see you outside.”

“Indeed you shall,” she replied before flapping her large, leathery wings and lifting off into the cavern.

I’d done it. I’d made the deal. Luna help me with the outcome.

Author's Notes:

The culmination of a thread that existed in Memoirs. I've been planning this for such a long time it was exciting to finally reveal the connections.

Now, what does Dread Knight look like? This is Black Dragoon armor. It is influenced by Final Fantasy dragoons and is meant to have fantasy elements.

One note on the sword. The rework of Secrets of a Royal Guard addresses this better. Trials is being written based on that and not the original.

Thank you to Runic for providing a detailed and silly captain :)

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

18. On Death's Wings

Crossing an ocean with a flight of dragons was an interesting experience. They had far more stamina than any pegasus and rarely needed to stop. Typically, when they did so it was because we’d found a small landmass.

Small was relative, of course, since everything seemed insignificant in comparison to the dragons Ragnhild had selected. They were the largest and strongest. Probably from her first brood, as dragons get bigger with age from the day they’re born to the day they die.

Less informed ponies believe that their growth is tied to their greed. That’s an old mare’s tale, though. They just never stop growing and the longer they survive, the bigger they get, and the bigger their hoard gets, too.

As an example, Ragnhild was larger than the Reciprocity. Her children were its match. It was an impressive force to be at the head of. It also made the crew nervous. They spent a lot of time looking back, as if imagining that at any moment the dragons might attack. They wouldn’t, however. We had a bargain and I believed very strongly that Ragnhild was not going to betray it.

I’d also come to learn that outside of negotiations, Ragnhild was fairly easy to talk to. That is to say as long as it was clear neither of us was trying to get something from the other. It was nice since, at this point, I seemed to have more in common with her than the ponies crewing the Reciprocity. They kept their distance from me.

On our second day of travel, we’d come to a stop on an island no bigger than the Canterlot palace grounds. The dragons were taking turns resting while the others circled above. With some help from a couple flighted members of the crew, I’d managed to get down from the ship to look around.

There wasn’t really much to see. A small amount of tropical trees and plants, a lot of beach, and bright blue water. It reminded me of Colton Head Island. That was a good memory. When I got back, I’d take Crystal back there and figure out some way to pick her up and fly her over the water again. Later, though… focus now.

Ragnhild was laying in the surf directly off the beach, looking very much like her own island. I trotted down the sand to address her. “We’ll be reaching Nordanver soon.”

“Yes, I have been there once or twice before. Long ago, I chose not to stay, as I prefer ponies to gryphons.”

“Why is that?”

“Ponies are less likely to renege on their bargains which means I do not have to spend much time demonstrating the consequences of betrayal.”

A shiver ran down my spine. The casualness by which she spoke was frightening. The consequences of betrayal were likely death. At least it would come swiftly. Dragons were reasonable creatures… until you cheated them. Then they were one of the most dangerous forces to be reckoned with.

“Tell me, Dread Knight, are you so important that you do not do your own flying any longer? Those ponies brought you down to address me. Is that meant as a show of power?”

Beneath my visor my nose scrunched. Another reminder of my impairment. Still, our bargain had already been made; I suppose there was no harm in revealing this. Plus, I didn’t want the matron to think I was posturing.

I turned my side to her and pulled the campaign cloak free, revealing the shattered wing. “I was wounded in battle. My wings can’t keep me aloft when armored. Even without it, I fly poorly now.”

Ragnhild craned her neck, her massive head coming close to peer directly at it. “I see. That is a pity. You will be less valuable as a protector, but I did not ask your capabilities as part of our bargain. How will you lead us into battle?”

Less valuable… The hairs of my coat stood on end as I forced an even tone. Snapping at her would do no good. “That was a topic I sought to broach with you a bit later. There is a small and fast airship I might be able to commandeer, if we arrive in time and I can find it. In truth, it would be easier if you and I fought as one.”

The mighty dragon’s head shot up. “You want to ride me into battle?”

“No, Matron. I seek passage on your back so that we may coordinate effectively.”

“So you wish to ride me into battle.”

“Yes.”

She snorted. “No, absolutely not. I will carry you in my claw.”

The idea of being carried like a ragdoll filled me with great concern. “Matron, I am not seeking to get some sort of leverage on you. If I am in your claw, you will limit your fighting capabilities and, to be honest, I couldn’t hold onto you. At least on your back, I could have some control of my fate.”

Ragnhild rocked to the side, sending small waves up onto the beach and soaking my hooves. “I do not like it… but I will accept it since you have been an honorable pony, regardless of what you call yourself. Know that should you show bravado, I will buck you free and leave you to gravity’s care.”

“Agreed.”

“Then you may be carried on my back. Now, answer a question for me since I have agreed to your request.”

I nodded. “If I can.”

“How was it you were aware that I knew Nimbus Knight?”

My brow arched. “To be perfectly honest, I wasn’t certain. I only knew that Nimbus Knight was personally known to Nocturna the Mentor. I also knew that you and she were close. It seemed likely that you would at least know of a knight so close to her.”

Ragnhild grinned. It was an affectionate grin, but the insanely sharp fangs made it seem all the more intimidating. “Well played. Yes, I knew Nimbus Knight, as did your mistress. He was an honest, humble knight. There were many great trials in his life that could have left him broken, but he always pushed on.

“In the end, he retired with a beautiful female and had two sons and seven daughters. All of which served your mistress well, though none better than his daughter Moonlit Star.”

Moonlit Star? The Moonlit Star? Luna’s would-have-been mentor? “Matron, you know an awful lot about these ponies. May I know how that is?”

Ragnhild nodded. “You may. Your mistress was very kind to me in my youth. As we grew, so too did our bonds of friendship, so much so that we often walked amongst each other’s broods. Though back then, this was possible because I was far, far smaller. In fact, the last time I saw Nimbus Knight, I was barely twice his height.”

This was fascinating. Ancient timelines were tough to piece together. A common pony expression was ‘a thousand years ago,’ which really just meant so far in the past nopony could remember it and records were weak. Dragons may have different methods of timekeeping.

“Matron, who was older: you or Nocturna?”

“Nocturna by far. She was the oldest alicorn that had ever been. At least until your current one. To my knowledge, no other alicorn has ever been so long for this world. They differ from dragons in that way. Alicorns tend to move on so that another may rule. Dragons stay until we are forced from our position.”

“I see…” A hundred different thoughts swirled in my mind. Ragnhild was there. I could ask her anything. Moonlit Star was my distant cousin to the extreme. Still, we were from the same line. Had it all started with Nimbus? Ponies in service to the House of the Night for centuries? Before I could ask, Ragnhild interrupted my thoughts.

“We must go; my brood has rested.” Without warning, she reached out and took me in her claw. I went rigid. “Fear not, Dread Knight, I will not harm you.”

She flapped her wings and rose easily into the sky. With a gentleness I did not expect, she set me on the command deck of the Reciprocity before turning and heading off on our course.

Captain Bore stared at me with wide eyes. “Are you okay, Major?”

My hooves wouldn’t move. I was just standing at a perfect attention. If somepony had pushed me, I’d have fallen over like a fainting goat. Once I found my voice, I replied, “Doing fine. Just fine. Everything is fine. Set course, Captain.”

“Aye!”

☾

We arrived in the Rindaire province on the dawn of the sixth day. I’d kept the ship and the flight at the maximum altitude possible to reduce our chances of detection. Who knew if King Kronson still had spies behind our lines? As the sun peeked over the horizon, I shifted my attention to the captain.

“Captain Bore, I need you to steam at full speed and let General Ironhoof know I was successful. Have him delay the main assault and be sure to stress that he must keep our forces back.”

Tidal Bore nodded at me. “And where will you be, Major?”

I motioned off to the side where Ragnhild lazily flew. “On her back.”

“Major, you be a crazy pony. Best of luck to ya, an’ may the seaponies be on yer side.”

“Seaponies?”

“I don’t know, it seemed mystical. Tough to compete with a flight o’ dragons. Good luck!”

“Thanks,” I replied with a chuckle before trotting to the rail. My wings extended out as wide as they could. Luna, please let this dragon catch me. Then I hopped off the Reciprocity as it streaked across the sky.

The wind hit me and felt amazing. I flapped to catch the current but my shattered wing just didn’t work right. Instead, I sailed downwards like a rock. Ragnhild swooped below me and I landed heavily on her back.

“You are larger than Nimbus Knight,” she commented idly.

“Thank you? Are you and your warriors ready, Matron?”

“We are. Are you certain this is the bargain you wish to make? Once we begin, there is no turning back. This cannot be undone.”

Was it? Yes. Yes, to get home to Crystal. To saves the lives of those closest to me.

“The bargain is made. It is time to punish King Kronson’s brood.”

“So be it, Knight of the Moon!” Ragnhild thundered before pumping her wings and driving herself forwards. We weren’t as fast as the Reciprocity, but we’d make a far more meaningful entrance.

Along her wingspan, each warrior fell into place, slowly building out a very large V formation. There were no instructions, no orders; they just did it.

Within a couple of hours, the dragons had crossed a huge expanse of land and the border citadel was visible, stretching along the whole opening of the valley. The walls, keeps, and towers loomed in the distance.

The allied forces of Nordanver and Equestria were far closer to us. The general had held them back as requested and it seemed we’d made it just in time.

“Hold tight to me, Dread Knight, for we shall lead this attack,” Ragnhild rumbled. Once more, she pumped her wings and flew higher into the clouds. When the citadel below looked like little more than a model, she tipped forwards and dove.

The wind whipped past me as I clung to her scales. Each second that passed put us closer and closer to the Sudramoar forces. Some of them finally seemed to notice the massive shadows baring down on the fortifications and started scrambling.

Crossbows were being aimed, bolt throwers were being adjusted, and many of the gryphons were ducking behind shields or into the towers.

Ragnhild roared. It was a massive, powerful bellow that hit me at some primal level. I clung to her, unable to move. My eyes fixed forwards and it seemed many of our adversaries were likely stunned.

Eventually, some broke free and the bolts started streaming past us. I had little doubt that many struck Ragnhild because she made absolutely no effort to dodge them. If they made any sort of impact, however, it didn’t register. When we were close, I felt her inhale deeply, expanding out her chest. Then it started.

The ancient obsidian breathed out and a wave of dark miasma streamed forth from her maw. It hit the top of the citadel and spread out like a vicious fog. It blasted into barred windows, shot through the cracks beneath the doors, and the shields held by the Sudramoar were useless.

That was one of the things that made obsidian dragons so fierce: they didn’t breathe fire. Hiding from their breath was next to impossible. It was like trying to avoid a smell.

All of the gryphons in the cloud started coughing. Frantically, they clasped at their necks or tried to hold their breath as if they were being strangled. Panic overtook them briefly, but then they died… and I had a front row seat.

Ragnhild pulled up and started for the heavens. I looked back, my eyes fixed to the carnage. The obsidian warriors were mimicking their matron all along the vast fortification. On each pass, they breathed their clouds, filled the area, and dispatched my enemies.

Whatever resistance that may have been put up was long gone now. The Sudramoar were trying desperately to escape. Those that flew up were often caught by dragon maw or claw. Those that tried to retreat failed to escape the speed at which the clouds caught up to them or before another wave of dragons breathed on them.

The matron wheeled and swooped in for a second pass. Her chest expanded again before she filled the entire area behind the main keep with a thick fog. She then turned sharply and landed on the roof of the nearest tower, crushing the heavy bolt thrower there.

While holding onto the rampart, she started to flap her wings, moving the air and forcing the cloud to follow the retreating soldiers. All around us, obsidian dragons dove in and out, using their most potent breath against a force that couldn’t have ever been ready for it.

All of this because I’d made a deal. Yes, to save many. And to kill how many?

I looked around me. There were bodies everywhere. Hundreds… probably thousands. I wasn't able to see the whole line given how long it was. There was no movement. The miasma had gotten everywhere. There was no stopping it. How long had this even taken? Five minutes? Ten?

There was no great battle, no honorable combat; just a massacre. No wounded, just dead. These poor soldiers never stood a chance. I could hear my armor rattling as my body started to shake. “Matron… I think we’re done. Please, we’re done.”

Ragnhild’s wings stopped flapping and she looked back to me. “You are satisfied? We can pursue those that escaped. Our bargain was to destroy the enemy.”

“No! I mean… no, let them go. They’ll tell their leaders what happened here and that will be far more effective.” I couldn’t stand the thought of anymore blood on my hooves. “Would you do me the kindness of dropping me off with my army before taking your leave?”

“I shall. Do not approach this place for at least a day and, should the winds change, fall back,” she warned before tilting her head up and roaring once more. It was painfully loud and echoed off the valley’s walls. Fear and dread filled me again. What were we compared to these creatures?

All of the other dragons immediately stopped what they were doing and flew to Ragnhild’s side. They landed in the bailey, seemingly oblivious to the deadly cloud and hoard of corpses.

“You have done well, children; our bargain is complete. Take your rest while I return Dread Knight to his brood.”

All of the dragons bowed their heads. Most of them were littered with crossbow bolts sticking out from their tough hides and scales. None of them looked seriously or even mildly injured though. The worst I saw was one with a bolt thrower bolt through their right wing. I imagined she… maybe he would heal. It hadn’t stopped flight.

Ragnhild took off and flew the short distance to our camp. She seemed to recognize what the command tent was and landed outside it. As she did, ponies and gryphons scattered out of the way.

The rest there seemed paralyzed with fear. I was pretty shaky myself, but I tried not to show it as I hopped down. There was a little more left to do before this horrible business was concluded.

I looked up to the great dragon and said loudly, “Ragnhild, Matron of the Obsidian, our bargain is complete. I thank you for lending me your might.”

“Dread Knight, Knight of the Moon, may you heal fast and remember your part of the bargain. I should like to see you again.” Then she pumped her wings and left, her brood following after her.

I stood alone in the center of the camp, all of the ponies and gryphons were staring at me. Their faces held a mix of confusion, fear, relief, and horror. It was a painful experience. One that took all of my effort not gallop away from.

General Ironhoof approached with Brigadier Hammer in tow. I stood to attention, fighting the urge to shake and collapse.

“You did it…” the general said breathlessly.

“Yes, sir.”

“How?”

I shook my head. “That is between the matron and myself, sir. Equestria is not party to it.”

“I don’t… alright. Can we begin our assault?”

“No, sir, not until tomorrow and I suggest moving the army back. Should the winds change we might be undone by our own plan. The citadel is empty. They’re all dead and I highly doubt they’ll ever be back.” The casualness by which the words fell from my mouth sickened me.

Brigadier Hammer asked, “What? All dead? Major, there was an army there. Thous—“ I winced. I couldn’t help it. Hammer saw it, too. His tone dropped. “I see. It’s okay. Thank you.”

Thank you… thank you for killing everyone. The back of my mouth tasted of bile. “General, I’ll write a report for you but, if I may, I’d like to retire. I’ve been in motion for six days and I’m exhausted.”

General Ironhoof just blinked. “Yes… of course. Dismissed.”

I saluted and started to trot to where the Black Dragoon banner was. It was a bit blurry beneath my visor. Tears were making it harder to see. It would be a good place to hide. My lancers would have a tent for me. My stomach churned worse as the images of the dead started to come back to me.

All along my path were allied soldiers just looking. None cheered, none spoke to me… they just looked. The stares started to cut through my armor. Keep your head up, just for a little while longer.

The sound of hooves moving quickly from behind caught my attention. A merciful distraction. It wasn’t long before Grey Maelstrom was at my side.

“Are you okay?” she whispered.

“I did what was necessary.”

“I don’t disagree, but are you okay?”

I shook my head no. “Going to be sick.”

“Okay, that’s okay. I’ll get a bucket and meet you in your tent.”

“Yup,” was all I managed before trotting faster towards the dragoons. Ponies everywhere were staring at me… probably wondering how I could do something so awful. How could I be a monster like this? This was war! This is what happened in war! This is what it takes to go home.

All of my dragoons stood when I arrived. They didn’t look at me like a monster, at least. No, they were sharing looks of concern and pity. “Sir…” Captain Brynja started but I held up a hoof.

“Need a minute, please.”

“Yes, sir.”

I ducked into my tent and tossed my helmet off before collapsing onto the floor. By the moon, I’d killed them all. I’d had to put monster against monster to save everyone and I’d done it. Kronson killed thousands for resources. I’d done it just to go home to my wife.

What would she think of me? Could she even take a pony like that back? Crystal, please… forgive me.

Author's Notes:

And so it came to pass that the defenders were brought low by a terror they could have never anticipated.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

19. Victory

When the allied army occupied the Sudramoar battlements the day after my attack, I was not with them. I couldn’t stand the thought of seeing all of those bodies. Killing was horrible and I’d already done a lot of it in the past.

This was something different. I was personally responsible for snuffing out thousands of lives in a few minutes. That was a lot of blood on my hooves. What had Princess Celestia said about killing?

It was disharmony. All killing? She had used the word flippantly at the time but it was probably all killing… but how did that balance against all the lives I’d saved?

Gray Maelstrom wandered into my tent unannounced, interrupting my thoughts. She came over to where I was lying on my cot and softly ruffled my mane. “Feeling any better?”

“Honestly, no. The weight of reality is settling in now.”

“Ah, well, that was bound to happen. I wanted to let you know that General Ironhoof has sent for Minister Sombra and the negotiators. They’ll be heading off to meet with King Kronson as soon as they arrive.

“You might be suffering, but at least know that the war is likely over. You saved a lot of lives and now that the shock has worn off, they’re calling you the Hero of Rindaire Valley. Nobody hates you, but I understand you have to work through your process. I’m here for you when you need me.”

She patted my head and trotted out of the tent. The Hero of Rindaire Valley. How about that? Kill thousands of gryphons and you’re a hero. I’d have rather been a hero for something else. Like hoofball. I was a pretty good hoofball player. I wonder if the Equestria Hoofball League had any openings?

With a groan, I pulled myself off my cot and put on my chainmail. Would it even be necessary to wear it? Better safe than sorry. It would be horrible to be this close to seeing Crystal and ended up dead due to something silly like a lack of armor and a lucky sword slash.

It was time to face the day. Live with the consequences. I did what was necessary while hiding behind the mask of Dread Knight. There would be no helmet and visor today, though. Just me. Me: the pony that bargained with dragons and eradicated an army.

I pushed the flap of my tent open and the sun poured in on me. It was brighter than ever for some reason and it took a moment for my eyes to adjust. That was when I found myself staring at all of my dragoons in parade formation.

“Attention!” Captain Brynja called.

The group as a whole snapped to.

“What is this?” I asked.

“We have waited for you, zir. We are all here for you. You alwayz make zure we get the help we need. Now we are here for you.”

Whether it was the bright sun hitting my dark chainmail or the sentiment, I felt warmer. “I see. Thank you all. At ease.”

They relaxed a little, but not too much. “What is on our agenda, Captain?”

“We have no agenda today, zir. General Ironhoof felt we would not be necezzary for thiz operation. We’ve been given R-and-R. What would you like to do?”

Rest and relaxation? That made sense. Dragoons aren’t exactly the type of unit you use to occupy fixed fortifications. Plus, we’d done our share. More than our share. The last thing I needed was more soldiering today. A casual flight would have been nice, but I wasn’t going to take off my chainmail just to be able to barely get off the ground.

“Zir?” Brynja asked softly.

“I’m fine, just thinking.” It was probably going to be over soon. King Kronson couldn’t fight on. Not on two fronts and not with one whole army destroyed. A glimmer of hope cut through all of the pain inside. I might go home after all. It was time for a little inspiration. For me and for them.

“Dragoons, today is the first day I can remember where the end was truly in sight. We might have more fighting to do, we might not, but in either case I can’t imagine we’re long for this war.

“You’ve done an excellent job getting here. Now you and I are going to have to do the hardest part: survive. What we’ve seen and done here was far beyond what most ponies or gryphons will ever deal with. I am carrying a lot of scars. Most of them are mental.

“So I’m going to give you one last standing order. The most important one. When you get home, you are ordered to survive. You will find someone to talk to. You will go to veteran’s groups. You will try your best to get to anyone that can understand and, if you can’t, you’ll come to me. That goes for you gryphons, too. Am I being clear?”

As a unit, my dragoons bellowed, “Yes, sir!”

“Good. I’m going to need you, too, and I’m going to have to do all of those things. I’ve been bad about it in the past, so to ensure I’m not a hypocrite, I’ll change. I’m going to do my best to leave the soldier here and I, Silent Knight, will come home.”

“I’ll come home,” they repeated solemnly.

The weight of it all started to close in on me again. We were going to go home. How would that feel? What would it be like? My nose wrinkled and I fought back tears. Crystal…

I shook my head, pushing away the dark thoughts. When I found my voice, I asked, “Does anyone have a hoofball? If we’re on R-and-R, let’s break up and play a few games.”

Captain Brynja turned, “Zomeone find a hoofzball. Zteal one if necezzary.”

There were some chuckles at that and several of my dragoons went off to presumably find hoofballs.

Brynja leaned close to me. “What iz hoofzball?”

“It is an amazing game. Let me tell you all about it.”

☾

My black dragoons had not moved our camp once the Rindaire Valley citadel had been occupied by the allied army. A roof may have been nice, but our tents were fine and the weather was cooperating. Plus, to be frank, I just didn’t want to be in that place, and they knew it.

Thus, while the other units shifted any of the undamaged bolt throwers to the opposite battlements, settled into the bunks of their enemies, and prepared for defense, we remained where we were. No orders had come down to the contrary. As far as I was concerned, I’d never set hoof in that citadel.

Another couple of days had passed before several airships from the north arrived and were tied off to the battlements. Those, I presumed, were the negotiators. It was time to pressure King Kronson into surrender.

My officers and I were sitting around a campfire when I caught sight of a group of ponies approaching us. It was a whole section of palace guards with one obsidian stallion in between them.

We all stood up as they approached. “Minister Sombra. This is a surprise,” I said.

He waved a hoof, gesturing for us all to sit. I didn’t. “Truly, Major? You bring us to the cusp of victory, force open negotiations, and are surprised that I’d visit? To be honest, I thought you’d be up there at the forefront. General Ironhoof feels you’d be happier here, however.”

“The general knows me well.”

The minister nodded and took a seat. “I came to thank you. To thank you all, actually. You’ve all personally carried much of this burden for the kingdom of Equestria. You’ve helped us stand by our friends and allies. There is nothing more harmonious.

“Friendship is important. Loyalty is beyond necessary. The Black Dragoons exhibit these qualities in the face of the horrors of war. Therefore, on behalf of a grateful kingdom, I thank you.”

Captain Brynja and I briefly exchanged glances. As did the rest of my officers. Gratitude wasn’t anything we wanted. It was tough to figure out how to respond. I couldn’t not say something, however.

“Well, Minister… we appreciate that recognition. We just did our part, nothing more.”

Minister Sombra chuckled. “Humble as ever. At any rate, I do have some news that I know will actually motivate you. Early this morning, a messenger from King Kronson arrived, offering a ten-day armistice and an invitation to his castle. We accepted both.”

“It iz over?” Captain Brynja asked in disbelief.

“For ten days, yes. Although I doubt we’ll see much more aggression regardless. Thanks to Major Knight, there is no leverage for negotiation on Kronson’s part. He has no northern army, he holds no heavy defenses between here and there. If he chooses to fight on… well… suffice to say, the outcome would be his permanent removal from power.”

Ten days. Ten days where there would be no fighting, no killing. When was the last time that happened? Two years ago. We’d been here almost two years.

“Major, could we have a private word before I go?” Minister Sombra asked, breaking my train of thought. He was standing. When had he gotten up?

“Yes, Minister. Of course,” I replied before trotting towards my tent.

Once we were inside, the minister lowered his voice. “That was a brilliant strategy, Major. If you don’t mind me asking, how could you possibly know Matron Ragnhild?”

He knew her name? Why would he… well, actually, he was old enough. I mean, not old. He’d lived in those times. “She’d tried to claim Alicorn Spire and I negotiated her migration away from it. That is what gave me the idea.”

“Brilliant! You didn’t give away the kingdom, though, did you?”

I shook my head. “No, sir. I negotiated as myself for myself. The cost was purely personal.”

His brow arched. “You had something worthy of a dragon flight?”

“I did, sir, though what that was I wish to keep between myself and the matron. I hope you understand.”

He waved it off with a hoof. “Completely fine. If you say it is personal, I have no right to pry. Any chance we’d have access to her again? I only ask for the sake of negotiations. That would be a powerful card.”

Use the dragons again? I hoped not. On what? Quickly, I shook my head. “No, sir, our bargain was concluded and I don’t have anything of value left. Equestria might, but the cost would be very high.”

He nodded. “I figured as much. Still, Kronson won’t know that. It is a shame Mentor Nocturna has moved on. She had a way with the matron. Different times, though.” He reached out and sat a hoof on my shoulder.

“Major, I know this war has taken a toll on you and everypony else. It is clear to me that in these times, we’ve moved far away from the art of combat and making the hard choices.

“You’re an exemplary figure in an age of peace. Do not be ashamed of that. If you ever need to talk to a pony from a time where your skills were more… appropriate, don’t hesitate to call on me.”

“I… yes, Minister. Thank you.”

The minister withdrew and replied, “My pleasure. Oh, and I actually came here to reward you and your dragoons.”

Great, a medal. Yay!

“The Black Dragoons will be receiving the Equestrian Unit Citation.”

Yup, another medal. At least this one was a unit award.

“And you’re all going home.”

How was I going to explain that a little— “What? Minister?”

“Major, you’ve already done the heavy lifting. You and all of your lancers. This war may not end, but the major fighting is done. The princesses and I agree that enough is enough for you all.

“You’re being deactivated and sent home, effective immediately. The Black Dragoons will be the first back. All of you. Any gryphon that wants to become a citizen of Equestria just needs to show up in Canterlot with the rest of you. Your kingdom and your princesses are grateful.

“I’ve arranged for you to go home on the new TMS Honor. She’ll arrive quite soon. Sooner than you might even imagine. Pack your kit and get ready. In a week or so, you’ll be seeing Equestria.”

My hooves started to tremble. We were going home. We were going home! Oh… we were going home. Excitement, fear, joy, dread. I felt them all at once. “Thank you!”

He smiled. “Gladly. Enjoy informing your lancers. Now, I’ve got to go negotiate with a stuffed chicken. Good day, Major.”

“Good day, sir!”

Once he had left my tent, I trotted in a nervous circle. We were going home. Right away. We were going home! There wouldn’t even be time to send a letter. I’d just show up. Would she like that? She might not like that. Of course she’d like that!

My heart raced. I’d be able to get home before she heard about Rindaire Valley. Well… maybe. Probably not. I’d need to explain. I did it for her. No! Don’t say that. I did it to save lives.

I could figure that out on the trip back. I rushed out of the tent. “Everyone, fall in! Fall in right now!”

The camp had been in a state of relaxed lounging. Now it was controlled chaos as all of my dragoons rushed into their positions, ready for action.

It was only seconds for them to build our formation. “Minister Sombra wanted to thank us all on behalf of the Kingdom of Equestria. He does not speak for Nordanver, but I’m sure King Ranald is grateful, too. We’re also getting a unit citation. For what that is worth.”

There weren’t any actual grumbles in the ranks, but I could read them in the faces. A soldier knows another soldier’s expressions.

“Most important of all, however, we’re going home. We’ve been deactivated.”

The roaring cheer that followed was loud enough that it was likely heard at the Rindaire Valley citadel. It may have been heard in King Kronson’s castle for all I knew. It was one of unbridled glee and relief.

My ponies and gryphons started hugging each other, the formation falling apart. All military order was lost and that was fine by me.

“There is more,” I shouted into the revelry.

That brought the volume down a little as all of the eyes returned to me.

“We’re to leave immediately. All of us. Any gryphon dragoon that wishes to be a citizen of Equestria will be accepted without question. Otherwise we’ll drop you off at home on our way back. So let’s pack this camp up and get out of here! The Honor is going to take us home. We’re coming home!”

I’ve never seen soldiers so eager to break a camp down. Captain Brynja rushed over and threw her claws around me in a hug. I embraced her back, chuckling. “Captain, how inappropriate.”

“Iz for ze cute one. I can really be a citizen?”

“You can. Not just a guest of our kingdom. You can even see Tumble!”

Captain Brynja’s feathers fluffed out and she shook with joy. “I’m going to go pack right now!”

That made me chuckle. Her sheer excitement was infectious. Packing was a good idea. I returned to my tent and opened my trunk. The first things that went in it were my dragoon armor, Retribution, and Stratus Knight’s sword. I wouldn’t need those for a while.

I covered them all with my blanket and campaign cloak. Out of sight, out of mind. I started to pull my chainmail off but couldn’t bring myself to do so. Better safe than sorry.

In went my books, my letters, my documents, and everything else. The last thing to lay on top was my uniform. Throughout the entire war, it was doubtful I’d even worn it once. What was the point? Still, an officer needed his uniform.

Before I left, I really should at least let Maelstrom know. Perhaps Exemplar Ferrel, too, but I didn’t want any prophecies dropped on me. I poked my head out of my tent and motioned at the nearest dragoon. “Send a runner to find Senior Warrant Officer Maelstrom. Ask her to come down, please.”

“Yes, sir!”

I finished up my packing and pushed my trunk out of the flap. Once that was done, I stared to break down the simple cot, small desk, and travel chair. Those things all belonged to the army. We’d need to account for all that. For now, they just ended up outside of my tent, leaving it bare.

With whatever time I had left before Gray Maelstrom arrived, I started to take my tent down. Halfway through the process, several of my sergeants came over, interrupted me, shooed me off, and finished the job. I know how to deal with a tent! I’m not that much of an officer.

“Wow, they won’t even let you take your tent down?” Maelstrom’s voice came from behind me.

I looked back. “No, evidently majors aren’t qualified in the art of tent removal.”

“Rough stuff. What’s up?” She looked around and realized we were, more or less, surrounded by soldiers. “Uh, sir.”

The excitement I felt deflated a bit. Painted was going to have to stay. We were getting to leave but she was stuck here. Was that fair? Should I volunteer to stay? No… right? She wouldn’t want that. I didn’t want that. I wanted to go home. Was I really going to stay until the last pony had left?

“Silent Knight?”

“We… uh…”

“We… okay, we who? Me and you?”

“The dragoons…”

Gray Maelstrom nodded. “Okay, we the dragoons. What?”

“Going home.”

She blinked and then grinned. “Really? They’re sending you home?”

“Yes! I’m sorry.”

Maelstrom looped a hoof around me and hugged me tight. “Don’t be sorry! Why are you sorry?”

I slipped my forehooves around her and embraced her back. “You have to stay. I’m so sorry!”

She snorted. “Okay, you most certainly can’t be sorry about that. Listen up, I won’t be here much longer either. I’ll even bet you ten bits we’re out of here within a month. So don’t be sorry for me.”

“Okay,” I mumbled.

She leaned in close and whispered in my ear, “If you’re really sorry, though, do me a favor. When you get back, go find my husband Verd and give him a kiss for me, okay?”

“Okay.”

After letting me go, she grinned. “Did you really call for me to just say goodbye and sorry?”

I nodded.

“You’re an incredibly sweet pony.” She winked. “Give your wife my love and tell her I’ll see her soon. I also expect you to make some appointments when you get back. Alright?”

“Alright. I’ll do all of that. I promise.”

“Good. Well, you best hurry up. I’ve got to get back to the citadel. You literally pulled me out of a meeting with the unit commander. He thought if Major Knight was calling, it would be serious.

“And I’m not saying this isn’t serious, it just isn’t military business. Which was even better. Thank you for getting me out of that meeting. I hate his meetings. Every day with his stand-up meetings!”

“Glad I could help. Do you need a hall pass to get back?” I asked.

Gray Maelstrom’s ears wiggled and she smiled. “We’ll see, door stallion. Safe trip.”

“You too, when you do.”

“Yup!” She waved a hoof as she started to trot very slowly towards the citadel. At that pace, it was very likely she’d miss the rest of her meeting. Oh well.

From overhead, the sounds of an approaching airship trickled into the camp. The TMS Honor was approaching us. She was a Knight class battleship and would serve as the new standard bearer for General Ironhoof.

She’d been delayed a few times as newer advances were added on. Truth be told, she was probably the most modern ship in existence. Which was kind of ironic. She’d missed the war. Lucky her.

When she came to a stop above us, I waved over some of my lancers. “Someone fly me up there, please, I’m ready to get out of here.”

Captain Brynja loped over on all fours, leapt and grabbed me around the waist, and started flying upwards. “With pleazure, zir!”

Within a few seconds, her enthusiasm drained a bit and she grunted, “Oooph, you’re heavy.”

From below, one of the pegasus sergeants flew up and set his hooves on my chest, pushing upwards. That made the going a lot easier. Within another minute or so, we were on the main deck.

My dragoons were coming aboard, too, bringing trunks, bags, and everything left of our camp.

From the command deck, a gray earth pony in a captain’s uniform came down. He watched the chaos with mild amusement before coming over to me. “Major, we’re to head straight to Canterlot after we drop off any gryphons that wish to remain here. We’ve seen to it that your ride will be quite comfortable. It is an honor to have you aboard.” He offered a hoof.

I took it and shook it firmly, eagerly, excitedly. “Captain, the honor is mine. Please get us home.”

He grinned. “You bet. We’ll be on our way as soon as everyone is settled.”

☾

The TMS Honor was not nearly as fast as the Reciprocity, but that was alright. It was still a lot faster than a surface ship and it didn’t make me seasick. Our journey had already been three days and we had some more to go.

To my surprise, zero of my gryphons decided to remain in Nordanver. Not one. They made up almost a third of our unit and they all chose to leave. Those with families simply planned to send for them. That was fine by me. They’d earned this.

The ponies were explaining to them how things worked in Equestria. How to behave, how to rent a place to live, and the hardest thing, how to get food. Ponies and gryphons had extremely different diets, and restaurants in Equestria did not serve gryphon food. They served alternatives.

I just laid on the foredeck watching them all. Nobody outside of the naval ponies were in armor or uniform. Rank wasn’t a consideration. We were going home. All of us. I’d need to put together some plan to resettle my gryphons. Of course, the kingdom already had programs for that, but I wasn’t going to break ranks and leave them to somepony else’s care.

Chances were our unit would be disbanded officially. Most of the new army units would be. Equestria’s standing army would, hopefully, go back to the small size it started as. That left me curious about what I would do. Who would need a wounded major whose primary experience was combat arms?

There was zero chance I’d be staying in the army. That was a fact. I’d put in my transfer return paperwork immediately. I’d be a royal guard or nothing. I could deal with that later, though. First, how was I going to surprise Crystal?

She lived in Canterlot with Winterspear during the week and in our place in the Crystal Empire during the weekend. She also traveled a decent amount for her career. What if she wasn’t home?

How should I approach her? Would she know me? Would I look the same? What about my wing?

“Major?”

The captain was standing over me. I blinked. “Yes?”

“We will arrive in two days for sure. Has everything been satisfactory?”

“Captain, this has been the nicest few days we’ve had in two years. Do you happen to know what is waiting for us?”

He nodded. “I have some orders for you, yes. I held off on giving them just so you could relax.”

My ear flicked. “Bad orders?”

“No, just… perhaps frustrating after being gone so long. Everypony coming back… sorry, I mean everyone… has to go through a processing center. The largest is in Canterlot. It takes a few hours, then you’re released to see your loved ones. Although you have to come back every day for two months.”

“Why?”

He cleared his throat. “Adjusting back to a peaceful life doesn’t happen overnight. There have been some incidents. Not that a lot of ponies have come back as a whole, but there was a steady stream of wounded. I ferried a lot of them home prior to getting this command.”

“I understand. We’ll be sure to follow the orders. It makes sense, though. To be honest, I feel a bit exposed just not being in my chainmail. I’m worried someone might shoot at me with a crossbow.”

“Exactly. Things like that. The other good part of this is that the unit will stay together so everyone can help everyone else adjust.”

“Smart thinking. Well, thank you for letting me know. I’ll let the others in on it so they have appropriate expectations.”

As the captain wandered off, I sighed. One more hoop to go through. One more hoop between me and my wife. That’s okay. She was worth the wait.

Author's Notes:

The war may not be over but for the dragoons it is. Victory has been achieved simply in the fact that they've reached their goal: heading home.

It seems very fitting for this chapter to fall on July 4th!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

20. Home

“Alright, everyone! I’ve been informed we’re less than an hour out. I don’t fully know what to expect but let’s be sure we represent what Equestria’s best looks like. Dress out and fall in. Visors up,” I ordered.

My entire company scrambled off the main deck and down the various stairs to get below. They were excited. I was excited! I was also more terrified than I had ever been in my life. Equestria looked as if a moon hadn’t passed but so many had. So, so many.

I trotted to the door beneath the command deck. It led into the officer’s quarters. The Honor had been fairly cramped, since it wasn’t built for carrying an entire company of flighted infantry in addition to its crew.

It was, however, larger than other members of its class. The Honor had room for a general staff and supporting planning rooms. She was destined to be Equestria’s new flagship, after all.

When I got to my stateroom, I knocked. There was no answer, which was expected. The captain was up on the command deck, but I thought it polite to be a good guest. He’d offered to share his space with me and I’d agreed.

Once I was inside the cabin, I slipped into my chainmail. It felt safe and comfortable. Not wearing it all the time would be a huge adjustment. Perhaps I’d wear a suit under my guard armor. That was allowable… just… massively unnecessary. Still… perhaps for a little while.

I mused quietly about what I’d do at home. Other than go see Crystal. After that. Once we were past the tearful hugs, warm reunions, and… married pony needs. When life was back to how it used to be.

I could go play Airship Armada with Runic or take a gallop with Winterspear! Really, I could do anything. Life could probably go back to normal. The old normal, not the new normal.

While I thought that over, I absently strapped my plate armor on and secured it. When I picked up the helmet, a shiver ran along my spine. Carefully, I slipped it on my head and pushed the visor up as fast as I could. As long as the visor was up, I was there.

The rest of the dragoons were already assembling on deck when I arrived. They looked extremely sharp and professional. Everyone’s dark armor gleamed in the sunlight. We’d be quite an impressive sight… if there was anypony around to see us.

Captain Brynja waved a claw. “Fall in, fall in. We will leave thiz zhip in good order!”

The Honor slowly pulled alongside one of Canterlot’s tall docking towers. From here, the whole city was visible: the castle, palace grounds, and all of the wonderful buildings that marked it as home.

Many of the gryphons gasped in wonder and were craning their necks to look at what might be their new home.

“Prepare to dock!” the captain shouted from the command deck.

“Aye, sir!” several ponies responded as they rushed to the port side of the ship to accept ropes being thrown across. The Honor was tied off and a large loading ramp was moved into position.

“Major, it has been a pleasure transporting you. Welcome home,” the captain called before waving.

Home. We were home. Were we home? I cleared my throat. “Dragoons, form marching column. Stay together and please resist the urge to fly away. Believe me, I know how strong it is.”

There were some chuckles from the group.

I led the way down the ramp and into the docking tower. There were several lifts built within to move heavy goods and we began loading up on them. It was an odd thing to have sections of flying dragoons packed onto a platform to be lowered to the ground. Procedures.

When we all got to the bottom, the ponies in the shipyard fell silent as we marched out into an open space that was normally occupied by cargo. There was a group of royal guards waiting for us with a familiar face at the head of them.

Radiant Orchid was standing on a wooden crate, watching us all as we approached and fell into formation. Her red mane and tail were looking a lot greyer than I remembered. On the other hoof, her green coat looked as vibrant as ever. She waited patiently until we all arrived.

“Good afternoon and welcome home, Black Dragoons. My name is Senior Warrant Officer Orchid and I will be your reintegration coordinator. I got this assignment because when I heard it was you all coming home, I knocked all of the other warrant officers over to get it.”

She hopped off her box and started to trot towards us. “Now, before we get started, I’m going to do something unprofessional. Live with it.”

When Orchid got to me, she smiled, her eyes welling over with tears. Happily, she pulled me tight into a hug, my black armor screaming against her gold. My hoof went around her.

“I knew you’d come home,” she whispered.

“Had to. Too many ponies to miss otherwise.”

“Good boy.” She let me go, awkwardly kissed my cheek under the raised visor, and went back to her crate. “Now, for today you’re going to be in processed. Basically, we just make sure we remember who you are, what rank you are now, and things like that. After that, we’re going to sign you up with some counselors, a few doctors, and things of that nature. You won’t leave these grounds without a treatment plan. Every one of you!”

For some reason, when she said that, she looked right at me. Then she returned her attention to the group as a whole.

“Gryphons… welcome to Equestria. You’re going to have some extra steps. We have to fill out your citizenship paperwork and figure out what you want to do career-wise. We’ll get that done. A local hotel has also donated plenty of rooms for you to live in for the next 60 days.

“Now, if you’ll all just form a neat and orderly line, we’re going to march over to that building there.” She pointed at one off to the side of the port that bore a Royal Guard banner.

“Once inside, you’re going to remove and log your armor, turn in your weapons, and any other gear you still have. Be sure to get a receipt for anything that is personally yours. Again, welcome back and please be patient with us while we get through this. You’ll be home soon.”

Orchid trotted off towards the building indicated.

I cleared my throat. “Dragoons, follow me, single file. Do what the lady says or you’ll regret it, and trust me, I know from firsthoof experience.”

There were more chuckles. Everyone was in a good mood. What was one trip through a building compared to two years of war?

When we got inside the building, it looked far different from its unassuming, wooden exterior. The Royal Guard had clearly invested a lot in this processing center. All the walls were brand new and painted with light, pastel, happy colors. There was a long open area that sat opposite a multitude of several private stalls.

A pony right inside the door lightly touched my breast plate, leaving a sticker on it that read ’1’. “First stall, sir.”

“Alright,” I replied before trotting over to the stall labeled ’1’. There were four ponies inside: two guards in uniform with armorer’s badges, one in a doctor’s coat, and a warrant officer with a clip board.

“Come in, please, Major,” the warrant officer said.

Once I’d done so, one of the armorers pulled a curtain closed and moved to my side.

“State your name, rank, position, and unit please,” the warrant said with a practiced tone.

This suddenly seemed like it would be less fun. “Silent Knight, Major, Commanding, Black Dragoons.”

He nodded. “Thank you. And do you know where you are?”

“Canterlot.”

“Good, thank you. And do you know where you were yesterday?”

“On an airship.”

“Which one?”

“The Honor…”

“Good. These nice ponies are going to remove your armor and weapons now. Is that okay, Major?”

I nodded. “Sure. No problem.”

“Good, thank you,” the warrant parroted before motioning to the armorers.

The pair got on either side of me and started the removal process. It all began with my helmet. I didn’t mind that so much. They were really efficient at the process and had me fully undressed in a quarter of the time it took me to do it alone. At the same time, it left me feeling very exposed and vulnerable.

“Okay, Major Knight. Can you let us know what is personal equipment so we can give you a receipt?”

“Sure…” I pointed a hoof at Retribution and then at Stratus Knight’s sword. “Both of those, of course… and the whole suit of armor. Not the chainmail, though.”

The warrant officer blinked. “Pardon? The armor?”

“Yes, the dragoon armor is mine. It was a gift from Princess Luna. It looks like the standard issue suits, but it isn’t.”

“Oh… uh…” The warrant looked at the pony in the doctor’s coat.

She shrugged. “Note it.”

“Yes, ma’am.” The warrant noted it. “Anything else, sir?”

“In the trunk, the House Guard armor is mine, the old style helmet, the campaign cloak… uh… let’s just go with everything in the trunk. When the trunk arrives.”

The warrant was having trouble keeping up with me. He was scribbling as best he could.

“Major, should we remove the brace?” one of the armorers asked.

My wing twitched and pulled tight. “No, thank you.”

“Yes,” the pony in the doctor’s coat said. “Sorry, Major, when they said major, they meant me. Major Needles. Please don’t be afraid. Major Pine Needles. It is just a horrible coincidence.”

Military doctor… well, that was new. Usually the medical side was coordinated by the military but the ponies were civilians. “Don’t worry about it, I’ve seen a lot worse than needles.”

She nodded. “I bet. Next step is for me to give you a physical. Is that okay?”

“Sure.”

“Okay, everypony else is just going to step out.” She waited while they did before going on. “Any complaints or lingering issues?”

“My wing is ruined.”

“I see that. I’ll schedule you for physical therapy. It looks in good enough shape that you might get some use back. Can you fly at all?”

I nodded. “When I’m wearing the brace and not burdened at all, I can lift my own weight. I fly awkwardly and slowly.”

The doctor nodded, poking at me here and there. “Well, that is a positive thing. You might be able to do a bit better than that. Any other issues?”

“No.”

“Mental issues?”

“Uh… does anypony coming home not have any?”

She poked her head up and shrugged. “Hard to say. Hits some worse than others. Plus, you have a history of mental stress after your ambush. And before you ask, I have your file. And before you ask again, yes I know. And before you ask how, Orchid told me. And yes, it is confidential.”

I didn’t get to ask any questions! She just had all of the answers. “Well…”

“Well, Major, you’re going to set a shining example and show every black dragoon that it is cool to see a counselor, a therapist, a doctor, and do the program. Otherwise, Orchid has made it clear to me that she’ll make your life miserable.”

“I see. Okay, I’ll follow orders.”

“Good!” she said before poking my belly. “Lose five pounds, too. It will help you fly. You’re a big boy, even if it is pretty much all muscle. Lean up! Otherwise, you’re healthy.”

“Thanks?”

She stood up, made several notes, hung a lanyard with some paperwork around my neck, and then swatted me on the flank with the clipboard and shouted, “Next!”

I glared and then trotted out of the stall. The warrant pointed at a light blue line on the floor. “Follow that one.”

“Oh, I know where this is going,” I said idly to myself as I trotted down the line. There were several others but wildly different colors. Hot pink, neon green, gender-ambiguous yellow, not-quite-white wedding dress, and somehow darker blue with a lavender stripe running down the middle.

The blue line led to a door at the far end of the bay. So did some of the other ones, but I was following the blue. Much to my surprise, Azurite was not on the other side. In fact, I didn’t recognize any of the ponies that sat at the long desk opposite of me.

“Right this way, sir!” a cheerful-looking yellow pony said from behind the nearest station.

When I got over to her, she reached across the table, grabbed the small sheet on my lanyard and read it over. “Okay… Major Knight. Oh, I’ve heard of you. Neat! Okay, so let’s see, physical therapy, therapy therapy, emotional counseling, and transition guidance. Setting a good example for the others! Well done.”

She settled back and started to fill out forms. “Do you have a therapist you’d prefer to see?”

“Is Mindful Soul back?”

“Yup! She’s booked, but I don’t think that is an issue for a pony like you. I’ll assign your case to her.”

What did she mean by that? “A pony like me?”

The mare bobbed her head up and down fast. “Yes, sir! You know, famous, important, and a hero. You and the Black Dragoons have been in the papers for years, sir! The tip of the spear!” She prattled on for a bit but I stopped listening.

We were in the paper? I was in the paper? The things I’d done were in the paper? What did Crystal know? I needed to get home. My eyes roamed to the nearest door that looked like it might lead out.

“Let’s see, emotional counseling and for transition guidance we’ll go with—

“Me!” Orchid called from somewhere. Was she hiding in the weeds like a snake? I’d been distracted, anyway. My heart was pounding but it slowed as she approached.

“Warrant Orchid. And now physical therapy… hmm. Oh! How clever. Your sister!”

Huh? “My sister?”

“Yeah! Your sister transferred to the reintegration unit some time back. She is a physical therapist. So you can just see her. There is no conflict since it’s all physical. Unless you want somepony else?”

“She’s really tough…”

“She’s the best!” perky yellow pony chimed.

“Fine. Winterspear it is. Is she a warrant officer now?”

“Yes, sir! Warrant Winterspear! Sounds nice, doesn’t it?”

“Sure.” My tone was bland and understated but, in truth I was feeling a lot of pride. It was foolish to think Winterspear hadn’t been busy while I was gone. She’d never written about it, though. In fact, she’d kept things focused on me.

“Great, all set!” She settled the paperwork onto the hook of my lanyard and motioned. “Follow the pink line.”

“Did Senior Warrant Azurite pick these lines?”

Her eyes went wide. “How did you know?!”

“Call it a hunch. Thank you.”

Over the course of the next four hours, I had to answer deeply personal questions, fill out a ton of paperwork, pick activities and hobbies I’d want to participate in, and talk about what I wanted to do in the future. It was exhausting.

When the sun was just starting to get low in the sky, I came through the last door and found myself back outside.

“Congratulations, Silent, you made it,” Orchid said. She was sitting in a rocking chair, looking out at the sun.

“When did you get so old?” I asked.

“Oh hush, everypony likes rocking chairs. Get dressed and go see your family. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

That was a fact. She was on my schedule every day this week. The schedule hanging around my neck. “Dressed?”

She nodded. “Yeah, put your uniform on. It will make you feel less exposed until you get used to being out of armor. No armor for a while, though.”

“How come?”

“Reminds you of being in combat. You have to make the transition. Uniforms only. Yours is freshly cleaned and pressed. It is waiting for you by the gate. Put it on, go home, kiss that wife of yours… and remember, you’re not going to be ambushed.”

I wandered closer to her and kissed her cheek. “Okay, Chief.”

“Oh, I’m not a chief yet, but I will be. You better believe it. I was selected for Master.” She softly set her hoof against my nose and pushed me. “Go home.”

“I will.” But my hooves didn't move. “I’m scared.”

Orchid looked up. “Yeah?”

“Yeah. What if she’s not there?”

“She is.”

“What if she thinks I’m too different?”

“She won’t.”

“What if she does?”

Orchid stood out of the rocking chair and looped a hoof over my shoulders. “She won’t, but in some weird bizarre world she does, you’ll adapt and overcome. That is what you do, Silent Knight. Besides, Princess Luna would love to have a little stallion underhoof… so you always have that.”

“Thanks? Alright, I guess it’s time. Take care of my dragoons.”

“Don’t worry, I will. See you tomorrow.”

My heart started to race as I walked away from Orchid. She was right, Crystal would be thrilled to see me. She’d be so thrilled. I was home. We were together. Things were normal again. I’d just… just… did some things… for two years.

When I got to the small building near the gate, my hooves were shaking a little bit. A couple of really nice ponies there helped me dress. My uniform looked better than the day I’d received it. My goal was to just not sweat through it.

I didn’t dare try to fly. I, instead, just trotted through the streets of Canterlot on my way to the condo Winterspear and I used to share. Were ponies staring at me? No, they were minding their own business… I think.

When I got to the door, I didn’t have a key. Why would I have a key? I knocked. Nothing. Three more knocks. Nothing. Hmm. I looked around. Doormat.

I pulled the doormat aside. Winterspear had left a key there. Not great for security but why not... she wasn’t expecting to be ambushed. I could ambush her, though, in a fun way. I’d go inside and get comfortable. Then eventually somepony would just come home and I’d be lying on the couch. Surprise! Silent is home! That was easier.

After unlocking the door, I wandered in. The whole place was different. All of the furniture was different, all of the pictures were different… if it wasn’t for the fact that some of them were of me, I’d be concerned I’d broken into the wrong home.

Everything screamed mares, mares, mares. Mostly some weird mix of Crystal’s things and Winterspear’s things. Though most of Winterspear’s things clearly had some kind of fancy influence. Likely because of Iridescence.

“Hello?” I called, just in case. Nopony was home. They were probably out somewhere living their normal lives. They didn’t know I was going to be here. Now I could ambush them… but I was kind of thirsty.

I wandered over to the ice box to get something to drink, but the big red card stuck to the door caught my attention.

Master Red Velvet doth humbly request thy presence at his birthday bash this Friday. He will be turning 4 and is looking forward to seeing all of his lovely subjects.

Four? Really? Friday… Today? They’re at Red’s birthday?

The invitation said it would be at Sunridge Sweets. The clock on the wall ticked quietly, alerting me to the fact it wasn’t long after four. The party had probably just started. Should I go? Was I invited?

Sure I was… right? I mean… no, but they wouldn’t care. You don’t invite ponies that are at war. I’d go.

I locked up and started trotting across town. Was this a good idea or a bad idea? I didn’t have a gift. Would Red care? Would Red even know who I was? Probably not.

When I arrived at Sunridge Sweets, there was a sign out front that read, “Closed for Private Function.” The door was unlocked, though. I opened it as slowly and carefully as I could so the little bells wouldn’t jingle.

Lights poured into the front of the store from the back room and I could hear a whole variety of familiar voices. Sunbeam… Pepper Ridge… Velvet Step… and my wife. Crystal was here.

She was here.

I wiped my eyes, hooves shaking. It is going to be okay, Silent. We can do this. Just walk back there. Just walk back there.

As quietly as I could, I crept around the counter and peeked in through the kitchen door.

Red Velvet was sitting on the table next to a massive cake. He was so much bigger than I remembered. Soon he’d be going to school. Everypony was looking his way as he happily clapped his hooves.

The room was packed full: Crystal, Velvet, Sunbeam, Pepper Ridge, Azurite, Winterspear, Iridescence, High Horse, a foal cradled in High Horse’s foreleg, Savoir, a filly I presumed was also their foal, a tall, lanky green filly I didn’t know, a mare in a wheelchair, Thunder Tumble, and that little mare of his. There was also a tiny little pegasus foal in a bassinet. Everypony looked so happy, so excited.

I shouldn’t ruin this for Red. It was his birthday. I started to back away but his eyes met mine and he smiled.

A little hoof wiggled my way. “Silent Knight.”

The room went deathly quiet and Crystal softly stroked his cheek. “I’m sorry, sweetie, it is going to be like last year. I’m afraid that he won’t—“

“Miss Red’s birthday party for anything in the world?” Somepony said. I said that. I had said that.

Everypony in the room turned around in surprise. So many pairs of eyes fell on me.

Crystal gasped, her mouth agape. “Honey?” she whispered, tears filling her eyes.

“I’m home. I came home.”

Author's Notes:

From one challenge to the next. Silent Knight is home!

Live Event Reminder: Come check us out!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

21. Change

“I came home…” I said quietly. Nopony moved. They just all stared at me as if I was some sort of ghost. As I went to take a step back, Crystal surged forwards and collided with me straight on and threw her hooves around my neck while simultaneously burying her head under my chin.

She said something, but I couldn’t understand it through the sobbing. She held on so tightly I was worried I might pass out. It would have been worth it, though. I settled back onto my hind end and looped her into my forehooves. “Hi, sweetheart. It’s okay… It’s okay,” I whispered.

Winterspear trotted over sheepishly. She stared at me, disbelief on her face. As gracefully as she could, she wedged herself in the doorway with the two of us. My sister stroked my mane and nuzzled her cheek against mine. She didn’t utter a word. She didn’t have to. I could just feel the love and relief radiating from her.

That is when the jabbering started. The group of ponies scrambled over to the doorway to try and get close to us. I got several kisses on the cheek opposite the one Winterspear was dominating and I’m pretty sure Azurite had set her hooves on the back of my crying wife just to sneak a kiss, too.

It was a frightening press of ponies. I knew they weren’t there to hurt me. They were there to love me. It was still hard not to go a bit rigid. It was so much. My hold on Crystal tightened a little.

Eventually the calm, warm tone of Sunbeam cut through, “Everypony… everypony, please. I know we all love him, but maybe we should give Silent and Crystal a moment, alright? Let’s take Red upstairs and feed him cake.”

“Yay! Cake!” Red squealed.

“But I missed him, too! Why does sh— hey, Velvet, quit!” Azurite squeaked as Velvet picked her up, tossed her over her back, grabbed the bassinette, and started up the stairs. Everypony else followed her lead.

Winterspear lingered a minute more before kissing my cheek and following after the others.

I tilted my head down and buried my nose in Crystal’s mane. She still smelled like I remembered… like her letters. This was the real thing, though. It was the best thing in the world. She was still crying.

“Crystal… sweetie… I… uh… you are happy to see me, right?”

She gasped and her head shot up. All of her makeup had run and she quickly nodded, sniffling.

“Good. I’m really happy to see you, too.”

She nodded again and then kissed me… forcefully. Like she’d never kiss me again… like she’d never kissed me before. It was possibly the greatest kiss between two ponies ever. No kiss before it could have been as good or as important. It was just me and her, together, in love.

When she eventually parted it, she whispered, “You came home.”

“I wasn’t going to break any more promises to you.”

“I was starting to lose faith that you’d come home… that anypony would come home. The papers made the war out to be so awful. So many dead. It is a nightmare.”

The papers… oh, the papers. “It is.”

“But you came home. Is everypony coming home? Is the war over?”

Had she not heard? Did she not know? Surely word would have gotten back by now… although, why would it? There was always a delay between an event happening, somepony writing the story, getting it to Equestria, printing it, and distributing it. I’d left almost immediately on an airship.

Then there was also the chance the military had requested the press hold the story so as not to falsely build hope. The war wasn’t over until a treaty was signed or the enemy was defeated beyond resistance. King Kronson probably wouldn’t fight on, but how could I be sure?

The love of my life was looking at me with big, hopeful eyes, so I said, “It is going to be soon. Very soon… I think. My unit was deactivated. The minister felt we’d done enough. He let us come home first.”

Crystal’s ears wiggled. “Then he will get the greatest thank you card ever from me. I… I’m having a hard time believing this, Silent. Are you really here? This isn’t a dream or some horrible situation where you’ll have to go back, right? Nopony let me know you were coming.”

My hooves gently stroked along her back. “It isn’t a dream and I can’t imagine going back. Although I will have to go to therapy and counseling every day for a while. I’ll be home every night, though.

“Minister Sombra made the decision to release us after the momentum of the war changed. He sent us back really fast… I don’t think they were expecting the war to shift so fast, so I doubt there was much preparation for return trips.”

“Of course! Of course! Whatever it takes, Silent, whatever it takes. We’ll get through it. It won’t be like last time. I’m here for you.” Her head then tilted. “What happened? What shifted things so suddenly that the Black Dragoons could come home? Aren’t you the best we have?”

That was a conversation for another time. I hugged her again and nodded. “Just… war stuff. Look, about my treatment. We’ll need to stay in Canterlot a while too, if that is okay with you.”

“Oh it’s fine, it’s fine…” Our eyes met and she just let the subject of the war drop. “We’ll go stay with my parents.”

My blood turned cold and the hair of my coat stood on end. “What? Crystal I… I mean if you—“

She giggled softly, wiping her eyes. “I’m just kidding. I’m sorry, I… it was a joke. That was really stupid.”

Relief washed over me. I hugged her again. “Oh, thank Luna. I love you but I didn’t survive the worst war in our kingdom’s history to live with your mother. I’m not sure I could deal with seeing her every day.”

“Uh-huh. Me, either.” She gently pulled back but held onto my hoof. It was nice. It was comforting. It was how things were supposed to be.

“Silent, do you want to go upstairs and see everypony or are you not up for that? I realize this might be a bit much.”

Was I up for that? I guess I was; everypony was quite happy to see me. The last time I returned from Nordanver I pushed everypony away. Perhaps this time I should pull them closer? I just nodded.

Crystal led me by the hoof upstairs into the small living room that was directly over the bakery. The living area had always been sparse since Sunbeam and Pepper Ridge chose to live in their apartment instead of the bakery’s upper floor.

Red was sitting on the coffee table, hooves deep in a cake while everypony watched him with antsy looks plastered on their faces. They were all silent and when we reached the top of the stairs, all of their eyes found us.

My wife cleared her throat. “Everypony… Silent is home and would like to join the party. Although I think I should introduce him around since he doesn’t know everypony here.”

Sunbeam clapped her forehooves together. “Oh, that is a marvelous idea! I think everypony should meet Silent Knight!”

Azurite trotted right over and held a hoof up. “I’m Azurite!”

“I know you,” I said with a smile.

“Sunbeam said everypony!”

I bumped Azurite’s tiny hoof with my own. “I think she means everypony I don’t know.”

Azurite rolled her eyes. “If she had meant that she’d have said everypony he doesn’t know.” She then asked over her shoulder without taking her eyes off me, “Right, Sunbeam?”

“Right, sweetie,” she replied while shaking her head no.

Velvet snickered and grinned.

As gently as I could, I gave Azurite a hug and then slid her to the side so somepony else could have a turn. Somepony I hadn’t seen in a while. Somepony who knew what war was like.

Thunder Tumble’s eyes met mine and he smiled at me. He took the light gray mare sitting beside him by the hoof and led her over to me. “Sir, this is Dawn Walker, my special somepony. Dawn, this is Silent Knight, the pony that saved my life.”

The mare held out her hoof, shyly hiding behind her light blue mane. “It is very nice to meet you, sir. Thank you so much. So very much. Tumble means the world to me. I don’t know what I’d have done if…” She just shook her head. “Crystal has also been such a help. She’s so strong and brave. She’s such a good organizer, too. It has made this whole war somewhat bearable. Barely.”

I’m not sure what the last part meant but it was genuine and heartfelt. I shook her hoof and smiled. “I love Thunder Tumble, too. I was just looking out for him. He’d have done the same for me.

“Oh… also, I should warn you, he had an admirer in Nordanver. She’s harmless and would never take him from you, but she likes to tease. There is a pretty good chance she’ll show up soon. She isn’t dangerous, just silly.”

Dawn Walker’s head tilted to look up at Thunder Tumble. She looked very confused.

Tumble did, too. At least until recognition dawned on him. “Wait, Major, you don’t mean…”

“I do. She is going to be a citizen of our kingdom and she’ll need friends. You should go see her tomorrow if you’re free.”

“Thunder Tumble?” Dawn Walker asked, trepidation in her voice.

Tumble squeezed her and chuckled nervously. “It’s okay, sweetie, the major is right. She’s silly, but harmless. She is a gryphon, though, so…”

There were a few small gasps in the room. That was odd.

“A Nordanver gryphon,” I said hurriedly.

“Yes, a Nordanver gryphon,” Tumble repeated before he let Dawn go and looped a hoof around my neck.

We squeezed each other tight and he whispered in my ear, “I asked the alicorns every day to let you come home safe. I’m so glad to see you. Just so you know, a lot of ponies are afraid of gryphons now. They’ll need to warm up to the captain.”

My nose scrunched and I had to fight off some tears. Tumble was such a sweet pony and I knew he’d done just that. It was also disturbing to hear that ponies were afraid… or was it? I’d always disliked gryphons before. Who was I to judge?

After Tumble and Dawn Walker was the green filly… well, sort of filly. She was clearly old enough to be in prep school. She just had that youthful look to her even if she was shaping up to be a beautiful mare.

“Hi, Silent Knight!” she said with a tone that suggested she knew me.

“Hi,” I repeated, not sure what else to say.

She giggled. “You don’t know who I am.”

“I’m so sorry, I really don’t.”

A few of the others giggled. She turned her flank sideways to show off her cutie mark. It was two flowers with the stems forming a heart. My jaw went slack. “Dot?”

“Yup! I’m all grown up!”

No… I mean… yeah, she was just going to be starting prep school when I left. “You… you’re huge,” I stammered.

Dot pouted. “Now, that isn’t a nice thing to say to a filly!”

“No! Not huge! Big. Not big! Tall, you’re tall!”

Dot just giggled and nodded. “Yeah, I hit a growth spurt and, as Iridescence and Winterspear say, ‘I filled out.’” She trotted a little circle. “Oh, and check this out.”

She walked right over to stand next to Azurite. Dot was slightly taller.

Azurite huffed, sat down and crossed her forehooves. “You know I don’t like you doing that! I’m not a measurement!”

Everypony giggled at that.

“Now, now, partner, don’t be that way. We all know you’re fun sized,” the pony in the wheel chair said as she rolled over to me. “Sandy Shores. I feel like I know you already. From the stories Azurite tells, anyway. I’m glad to see you made it home safe. There were a lot of ponies rooting for ya.” She offered a hoof.

“Glad to meet you. I assume you and Azurite have gotten into some sort of business together? Being partners and all?”

Sandy winked. “Actually, the partner bit was from before. I used to be a royal guard before the chair. When Azurite was a rookie, I was her mentor. Now we’re friends, although she does help me out now and then with my detective business.”

“Oh, that sounds exciting,” I said, trying to imagine Azurite as a detective. She was great with paperwork, facts, and figures. That could work out, I suppose.

“It is fluff stuff more or less. Missing pets, lost friendships, and the like.”

Ah, okay, Azurite would be fine for that. “Still sounds exciting. Let me know if you ever need any muscle.”

Sandy laughed and nodded. “Deal!”

High Horse slowly pushed up from the couch with Savoir’s help before waddling over while holding the foal. A little greyish filly followed at her hooves. When she got close, she leaned in and kissed my cheek. “Hi, Silent. You remember Claire, of course. This is Amoureuse, our first colt.”

I waved a hoof at Claire who ducked behind her mother’s leg. “I remember. Two already, High Horse? You’ll give Crystal ideas.”

With a soft laugh, High Horse shook her head. “No, three. We’ve got another on the way.”

My ears stood up and I looked over at Savoir. He just grinned and shrugged. I cleared my throat. “Well, then. Three it is. Good to see you.”

“Good to see you, too.”

Iridescence and Winterspear practically crept over. I wasn’t sure why. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary at first but then it clicked… Iridescence had a white-gold diamond ring on her horn and Winterspear had a matching one on a chain around her neck.

Winterspear caught my look and cupped my cheek. “We didn’t want to wait, but it felt wrong without you, so we just did the paperwork with Crystal and Dot as our witnesses. We need to do the formal thing once you’re ready. If you’ll be my stallion of honor.”

Married. They’d gotten married. I nuzzled into her hoof. “Of course, you shouldn’t put your life on hold for me.”

“Well, plenty of things could wait for you,” Iridescence said softly before hugging me. “This just wasn’t one. I wanted to commit and your sister’s heart finally mended.”

I held onto her and smiled. “Good. I’m really happy for you two. I also understand Winterspear is a warrant officer now. She’s my physical therapist unfortunately.”

Iridescence softly stroked my back. “You poor stallion.” She leaned back and winked at me. “She got you straight before, though.”

“She did. What about you? Anything I need to be aware of?”

The unicorn shook her head. “No changes for me other than being married and Dot’s legal guardian. I’m still the first sergeant for the House Guard.”

“Good, I imagine the princess needed you.”

Winterspear lightly bumped her hip against Iridescence. “She needs her to work all the time. She says she expects Irid to be like the last stupid pony that did the job.”

“Orchid?”

“Okay, the next to last!”

“Ah, sorry!”

“You’re not,” Iridescence said before patting me on the head, mussing up my mane, and stepping aside.

Winterspear gave me another kiss on the cheek. “We’ll set a date when you’re ready. Also, we need to let Mom know you’re home. Immediately.”

“Okay.”

Velvet Step trotted up to me with the pegasus foal balanced on her back. He held onto her mane with tiny little hooves. “So you’re back to steal my Crystal,” she said cooly.

“Yeah. It’s what I do.”

Velvet nodded and patted my nose. “I see.”

“So… you’ve got another little brother?”

She snorted. “Nope! He’s mine. Welcome home, jerk-butt.” She gave me a brief hug and then trotted past.

I looked over at Crystal. “Wait, he’s hers? Did Velvet steal a foal?”

Crystal laughed and waved a hoof at me. “No! He is hers fair and square. That’s a whole story, though.”

“Wow, okay, I gu—“ Sudden waves of pain ran up my back. My rump stung as if I’d been struck by a rock. A big one!

“Velvet Step!” Sunbeam practically shrieked.

I limped forwards a bit and peered over my shoulder. Velvet was standing with her back to me, right hind leg still out. “I thought I made it pretty clear that if he made Crystal cry, I was going to kick him right in the pec— uh, jewels. I think I exercised restraint. Welcome home, Silent! Come on, everypony, presents for Red time!”

Velvet then just trotted merrily down the stairs while I hobbled around in a circle.

Crystal looked at everypony else who stared on in horror. “To be fair, she did say that. Come on, honey, let’s walk it off.”

“Yup…” I huffed.

☾

Crystal Wishes, my beautiful unicorn wife, softly stroked my back as I laid on my side, looking out the window. We were in my old bedroom on my old bed. A proper bed. Not a cot. It was nice. I felt ill at ease, though.

“Are you alright?” she asked quietly.

“Everything’s different.”

She lightly pressed her nose to my neck and snuffled. “Not everything. I’m still your wife and I still love you very, very, much.”

I rolled onto my back and offered my forehooves to her. She nestled against my chest so that I could hold her. “Thank the alicorns for that. It… it was just a lot.”

Crystal nodded. “I could tell. You spent the whole time with your back to the corner, just looking.”

My ears laid flat. The corner meant nobody could sneak up on me. Not that anybody would. “Sorry, it felt safe there.”

“It’s fine, Silent. I don’t really know what it is like to have been there. The leader of our support group warned that when our spouses came home, it would likely take some time for them to adjust. The Guard has seen that with the wounded that returned.

“Thunder Tumble slept under his bed for a while. He was always looking around and on edge. I imagine you will be, too.”

I nodded and nuzzled into her mane. Such a perfect, sweet-smelling mane. Just like roses. “That’s fine… It’s just that everypony changed, though.”

“Sweetheart… you were gone two years. Did you expect Dot and Red to stay little? Did you think everypony would just… I mean… pause?”

“No… but… to me, that is what happened. My life was put on hold. Silent Knight lost two years to violence and death. Just gone. All I have from that time are bad memories and feelings like I might still be attacked.”

I sighed. “It was horrible, Crystal. I can’t even think about telling you details because I’m afraid you’ll leave me. I just… I just thought things might feel normal as soon as I got back, but I don’t feel normal.”

The mare slowly pushed up so that she could look into my eyes. “Silent, you’ll feel normal again, I promise. It’s just your first day back, okay? Nopony is going to leave you. Nopony is going to give up on you. This is going to be hard, though, and this time you have to do it the right way.”

“I know…”

“Silent…”

“I know! I will, I will. This time I will. For you.”

She pressed her lips softly to mine before whispering, “No, for us. I’ll be here every day to hold your hoof.” She reached out and softly took my hoof in hers. Comfort and security filled me immediately… as if by magic. “Partners this time?”

“Partners for life.”

Crystal nodded and settled her head back to my chest, holding my hoof tight. As long as she did that, I knew I could overcome. With her, anything was possible. She was my partner and partners always took care of each other.

Author's Notes:

A whole lot can change in two years. Letters can't really do it justice either! Especially if your family is focusing on certain things or takes other things for granted... or if they're worried you'll feel like your missing out and thus making you more homesick.

Pretty fun bombshells in this chapter :D For some of them you'll have to wait on Crystal to fully explain in her stories!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

22. Move Forwards

Rain struck and bounced off my armor as I stood in the muddy field. Black clouds had long since blocked out the sun. How long ago that had happened I wasn’t sure, but it must have been hours. For all I knew, it was the middle of the night, and all I knew was I didn’t care.

I picked up the pace, trotting faster. It was a bad idea to stay where I was. The oozing terrain clung to my hoofguards, pulling against me as I moved. The effort it took was slowly wearing me out.

From behind, I heard them again. Loud, cackling mares and the sound of hooves galloping closer. They were coming and I was in no shape to defend myself.

It was a struggle to move on, but I did. There was a stone rise ahead. If I could reach it, my hooves would be free of the strangling mud. Then I could escape.

Little knight, little knight, your coat's so bright.

With little warning, the heavy rain shifted from falling straight down to battering my face. It smelled of iron and stung my eyes. Without being able to see clearly where I was going, my forehooves slipped and I fell face first into the muck. As I scrambled to get up, one of my hoofguards came free, revealing my blood-caked hoof.

Crippled knight, crippled knight, soul as black as night.

“No!” I howled, pushing myself up and galloping forwards.

Thunderous hooffalls drew closer and closer from the rear, filling my ears and causing them to ring. I looked over my shoulder and started to panic.

Two onyx mares were gaining on me, their wispy, pale manes trailing freely in the wind. Flames spilled from their vacant, blind eyes, but somehow I knew they were looking at me.

Wherever they stepped, fire erupted, their hooves blazing. All I could do was struggle while it seemed clear that the bloody rain and mud were no challenge for them. They both lit their horns and lowered their heads to aim at me.

Evil knight, evil knight, how many bled?

A tendril of flame sprang from each of their horns and wrapped around my hindlegs, burning them mercilessly. I bucked and struggled but I couldn’t break their grasp. As I screamed in pain and terror, they dragged me towards them.

“Let go! Let me go!”

They pulled me closer and closer until I was near enough to hear them clearly. “Do not fear, little knight, soon you’ll be like us. Serve the Night Mares.”

With what little energy I had left, I rolled over on my back and swung at the nearest mare. My hoof caught her right in the muzzle. Pain exploded along it from the force of the blow, but when my vision cleared, the mare hadn’t even budged.

Dread knight, dread knight, you'll serve until you're dead!

Slowly, my dragoon helmet floated towards me.

“Please… don’t…”

As the helmet started to slide into place, lightning arched through the sky, illuminating the whole field.

The mares’ heads quickly shot up, looking in the direction of the rise I’d tried to reach. I struggled to turn that way, too, but it was difficult with the helmet halfway on. At least until it was ripped free by some kind of white bird.

“Be gone!”

“Silent! Silent!”

“No!” I struggled against the tendrils holding my hooves. They’d somehow gotten to my shoulders.

“Silent, wake up! You’re screaming.”

I pushed away from the tendrils. This time they came off easily. Then I fell.

Crystal’s head appeared over me. “Silent, are you okay? Are you awake?”

Crystal? Why was she here? Where was I? This looked like the floor of my old bedroom. I glanced at my hooves. They were clean. I wasn’t in armor. My heart was racing. “Night Mares.”

“Yes, yes, you had a nightmare.”

“No, Night Mares.”

“Okay, you had nightmares. It’s okay, Silent, you don’t look hurt. Why don’t you climb back into bed? I’ll pet your mane.”

That was a tempting offer but the floor also seemed like a fairly good place to stay. I wonder if this was why Tumble had slept under the bed.

Crystal reached her hoof down to me. I took it. It was warm. It was comforting. Carefully, I climbed back into bed and she stroked my mane. “We should go see Luna.”

“Okay,” I whispered, half suspecting I already had.

“You’ll be okay. Tumble got through it, you will, too.”

“Okay.”

Thunder Tumble hadn’t done what I had, but I’d just have to trust Crystal. If I couldn’t trust her, I couldn’t trust anypony.

☾

The sun had barely risen when Crystal and I trotted through the main gates of the palace complex. I didn’t recognize any of the guards at the entry points, but they all seemed to know me.

So many of them had shaken my hoof after patting me on the back. It was weird. Nopony had so much as bothered to check if I still had an active pass. They all just waved us through. The security was lax. What if the gryphons attacked?

Attack the palace? Really? I guess that was a pretty stupid notion. Things were different here. The guards here didn’t get attacked. They didn’t have to look out for ambushes. They just had to keep the citizens out of secured areas.

There were less guards than normal, though. We’d always had more when I was here. Had they sent so many to Nordanver that other units were understaffed? Why weren’t there guards at all the interior doors off the main rotunda?

“Are you nervous?” Crystal whispered as we trotted down the central palace hall.

“Huh?”

“You look nervous.”

Did I? “Oh… just assessing for threats.”

Crystal stopped. I took four more steps before stopping too and looking back at her.

“Silent, there aren’t any threats here. You’re not going to… to…”

“What? To do what?” I asked.

She shook her head. “Nevermind, it was just an odd thing to say. There aren’t any threats here. Come on.”

From the core of the palace, we made the turn into Princess Luna’s wing. It was larger than I remembered. Perhaps a third round of renovations?

When we got to the first checkpoint manned by the House Guard, I was pleased to see a familiar face: Div.

Surprise and shock crossed that face before it shifted to a big grin. “I’d heard you were back, sir, but I didn’t want to get my hopes up.”

“Me, too,” I chuckled. Although I was only half kidding. “Can I see the princess?”

He looked down at his clipboard and asked with practiced care, “Do you have an appointment?”

“No.”

“Ah, well that sucks for the next pony that does. I think you still know the way?”

“I sure hope so.” I took two steps forwards but Div reached a hoof to lightly touch my chest.

“Sir… I apologize. You can go, but we do a little more checking these days. It’s not personal.”

My head tilted. “No problem, but what do you mean?”

Div cleared his throat. “You’re in uniform, so I just need to pat you down for small weapons and then look under your wings. Mrs. Wishes, you’re fine, I can see you’re not armed.”

He didn’t start. He just looked at me, waiting. An appreciated show of respect. The sad thing was, as odd as it made me feel, I respected it. I’d almost brought a dagger with me. Habit.

I nodded at him firmly. “Do your duty, Div.” I lifted both of my wings and stood still while he checked me over. He was diligent as he looked under each wing, taking care with the ruined one. Then he started patting my uniform in various spots. The last bit of the check was more of a hug. Actually, it was a hug disguised as a pat down. That was okay, too.

“You’re set, sir. I hope when you’re done you’ll consider stopping by the squad room? There are a lot of ponies here that would like to see you in a less formal setting.”

“That would be nice. We’ll catch up then,” I replied before trotting into the area of the palace that was designated for Princess Luna. All in all, the designers had kept the décor of the palace the same: tall columns, stained glass windows, white stone. The accents just heavily relied on blue, purple, and evening themes.

By comparison, Princess Celestia’s wing was predominantly colored gold and blue. It was a nice contrast but I’d always preferred being in Princess Luna’s wing. Of course, I was also incredibly biased.

As we walked down the hall towards the princess’s quarters, all of the House Guards stood to attention. That was perfectly normal, but when they did it now there was an extra level of polish and respect. Most of these ponies I’d known for my whole career and to their credit, they all kept their positions.

That didn’t stop Harvest Moon and Cloud Lance from grinning widely when we approached the large set of double doors that marked Princess Luna’s private office.

“Sir,” they both said with a polite nod of the head.

“We’re here to see the princess. Though I’ve been invited back to the squad room later,” I replied.

Harvest smiled. “Yes, sir, that sounds good.”

He knocked twice, waited a second, and then opened the doors. “Princess, Mrs. Wishes and Major Knight to see you.”

“Send them in!” the princess called excitedly.

“After you,” Crystal said teasingly.

I took a deep breath. For some reason, my stomach was quivering with nerves. That was okay, nerves were okay. I drew myself up to my full height and walked through the door.

Princess Luna was standing in the center of the room, staring my way. She looked relatively the same as the last time I’d seen her… though probably a little taller? Perhaps she’d grown more in power.

Her teal eyes looked wiser and, in a way, sadder. Even though it was clear she was elated, I could sense there was a weariness surrounding her. She took two steps towards me. “Little stallion.”

“Hello, Princess,” I replied as professionally as I could. This felt awkward. We’d been apart for so long and I hadn’t left on the best of terms. I’d made some pretty poor decisions. We’d also made some poor ones together. Then she took responsibility for them all.

She took a few more steps towards me. My hooves took me a few towards her. Then, before I knew it, they hurried the rest of the way so I could wrap my forelegs around her in a tight embrace. Whatever confused feelings that were between us before didn’t seem to matter.

The princess seemed ill content to just hold me similarly. Her large, elegant wings enveloped my whole body as she crushed me against her chest. “You’re home,” she whispered.

I nodded eagerly, rubbing my cheek against her coat. I’d missed her so much. I’d been a fool to ever leave her Guard. This is where I should have been: at home with my wife and my princess. My wife… oh. “Luna.”

“Hmm?” she asked as she nuzzled between my ears.

“Crystal is here, too.”

“Hmm?” The grand alicorn’s head lifted and she chimed, “Oh! Crystal Wishes, my apologies. I… um… Yes, well, I recognize that he is your husband, but for the moment I claim royal privilege.”

From over my shoulder and outside the wings, I heard Crystal start to giggle. “Well, far be it from me to stand between the Princess of the Night and her Knight.”

Princess Luna huffed. “That is a work of fiction and you know it! My love for Silent Knight is strictly platonic.”

“And you wonder where I received my inspiration, my dear Princess?”

My ears perked up. Since when had Crystal gotten so comfortable with the princess? “There is plenty of me to go around,” I said, muffled against Luna’s chest.

Princess Luna nodded and held me a bit tighter. “Your point is made. If you’d have a seat but for a moment, I would very much like to hold my knight a bit longer.”

Crystal cheerfully replied, “Of course, Princess.”

The princess’s attention turned back to me. “You have been processed? Sessions set up, professionals arranged? We have invested heavily in the care of soldiers returning.”

“Yes, Princess.”

“And you will go see them.”

That was more of a statement than a question. “Yes, Princess.”

“And you will return to Canterlot permanently?”

Would I? Didn’t I have a job protecting the governor? Probably not, actually. That wasn’t a post you could leave open two years. “I’ll need a job.”

“In time. I will see to it you are stationed in Canterlot once you decide what you want to do.”

Idly, I nosed at her chest, thinking about that concept. “Isn’t that an abuse of power?”

“A small one and Minister Sombra knows of my fondness for you. He’ll concede to my demands. After all, he is m—”

From somewhere behind me, there was a thunderous crash. It was the sound of doors being slammed open followed by armored ponies colliding. Perhaps in the reverse order? I stiffened in surprise and Princess Luna’s wings went up. “What is the meaning of thi— oh.” She grinned a bit.

I turned around to find Miley Hooves laying just inside the door, all four of her legs splayed out. Sunny Day was piled on top of her, similarly off her hooves. Mountain Stone, for whatever reason, was on top of them both, eyes closed.

“Sergeant, if you don’t get off of me this instant, I swear I’ll transfer you so far north of the Crystal Empire you’ll be able to make ice cubes by crying!” Sunny gasped. Her yellow coat, fiery orange mane, and golden armor stood out against the dark coats and armor of my previous subordinates so that I could actually tell where she was in the heap.

“All due respect, ma’am, if you don’t get off my bladder, this floor is going to turn into a slip and slide,” Miley squealed while flailing her hooves.

Mountain just grunted and slowly rolled off to the side, landing with a thump. He still looked dazed.

Sunny scrambled off of Miley and brushed herself off. “Well… pardon us, Princess. We were just listening outside the door. I mean looking for trouble outside the door. We were outside the door.”

Princess Luna finally let me go but rested her hoof on my back when I turned to face the calamity that used to be crack house guards. “I see. And while you were outside the door, what happened?”

Miley pointed an accusatory hoof at Sunny, “She tried to push me out of the way so she could look through the key hole.”

Sunny gasped, “Traitor! Insubordination!”

The little brown mare scrambled up onto her hooves and glared at Sunny. “Pushy, bossy officer!”

Mountain groaned a little and slowly got up. He settled himself between the mares and waved at me. “Welcome back, sir.”

“Thank you, Mountain.”

Miley was already scrambling over the big, grey stallion, trying to get at Sunny before turning to me. “Oh, right! Hi, Silent Knight!”

“Hi, Miley.”

Sunny trotted right over, peering at me curiously. “Azurite said you were home. I said she was full of cake. I guess I owe her an apology… and, coincidentally, a cake. We had a bet.” Her eyes narrowed briefly and she idly swatted over my head a moment before looping her hooves around me.

“Hey! How come she gets to hug him first?” Miley cried before coming over and hugging me, too, pressing her side against Sunny as if trying to edge her out.

Sunny wiggled back, also bumping Miley. It was nice to be loved, but at the moment the kind of love was a bit overwhelming and certainly confusing. Friend mares should not be wiggling up against me.

It was about that time that I realized somepony was giggling uncontrollably. Through the various hugs I looked over to see my beautiful wife holding her belly. I started to chuckle. This was ridiculous. Ridiculous and perfect.

I looped a hoof around each of them and said, “It is nice to see you both. Now that your careers are over, we’ll be able to spend more time together.”

Miley poked at my nose. “Princess Luna wouldn’t fire me! Right, Princess?”

“Probably not.”

“See, proba— Hey!”

Princess Luna softly laughed and finally shifted back up onto her hooves. She made her way over to sit next to Crystal and sighed. “Well, it is good that some things can get back to normal.”

“Is this normal?” I asked.

Sunny leaned back and nodded. “Uh, yeah. The palace has been a little weird without you. And don’t get me started on when Azurite was over there. Literally nothing happened. Every day was just… bland. Soarin and I just… like… exercised and went to work.”

Miley nodded. “Totally bland. I didn’t even break anything. Runic stopped blowing things up. All he ever does is work on making stronger and stronger armor.”

“Isn’t it being peaceful a good thing?”

“No!” the mares said in unison.

“It’s been so dark and dull…” Sunny complained.

Mile agreed, “Yup! Nothing fun. Just… you know, war. Now you’re back, though! Things will be great. Maybe stuff will happen.”

Mountain Stone grunted in agreement.

Princess Luna cleared her throat. “Let us hope the stuff, as you say, is mundane and harmless. Such as dying my coat golden. Now, as I believe I am still co-ruler of this kingdom, I’d like for everypony that isn’t Silent Knight and Crystal Wishes to leave for a bit. We have some catching up to do. Then I’ll send them out to play, schedules permitting.”

“Oh! Of course, Princess, sorry, Princess,” Miley squeaked before backing up. She bumped into Mountain who started backing up, too.

“See ya later, Silent!” Sunny chirped before trotting out, shutting the doors with her magic.

From the other side, it sounded like somepony knocked over a suit of armor. I just shrugged and went over to the seating area. I settled on the couch opposite of the mares.

The princess smiled and looked at me. “If it wasn’t obvious, you were missed. I haven’t seen them act so foolishly in a while. It was heartening.”

“That is good. I think. That was about as unprofessional as it gets. Still, I’ll go see them all when we’re caught up and I’m done with all of my appointments for today. I have appointments every day now.”

“Indeed you do, and you’ll be keeping them or Radiant Orchid will hunt you down. Along those lines of adjusting to your new life, where will you and Crystal be living during this time of transition?”

Crystal looked up and smiled, “In his old quarters. Winterspear pretty much stays with Iridescence and Dot.”

Princess Luna lightly set her hoof on her chin. “Is that really fitting for an Army major and a famous author?”

Army major? Not for long. I cleared my throat. “I’m… I’m not going to stay in the Army. As soon as I finish my recovery program and it is time for my next assignment, I’m going to use my right of return back to the Guard… or retire if for some reason I can’t.”

The princess and Crystal both looked at me in shock. Silence fell over the room. Awkward, uncomfortable silence.

Finally, Princess Luna nodded. “I understand. Forgive me for assuming you’d stay with the Army. You’re still a major, however, and she is still a famous author. There must be quarters fitting for your station in life. Plus, now that you’re back you’ll, perhaps, want foals?”

Crystal’s cheeks flushed and I sputtered, “I just got back!”

Luna pumped a forehoof across her chest. “No time like the present! You’ll need a bigger home for the foals to roam around in. Especially the pegasus ones. Perhaps you should come live in the palace?”

I held up my hooves. “No, nope, no thank you! I really appreciate that offer, but I think Crystal and I need a little space.”

Luna shook her head. “No, that is what I just explained, you need more space.”

Crystal giggled. “Well…”

The alicorn and I looked at her.

“Well, what?” I asked.

“There is this house I’ve kind of been looking at… it is really cute. I mean, it was really cute. It needs a lot of work, but I kept finding myself walking by it, thinking about when you’d come home. We should all go see it!”

Princess Luna nodded. “Yes, we should go see it! Right now.”

My brow raised. “Princess, don’t you have duties to attend to? A kingdom to help run? Appointments you expect me to attend?”

The alicorn frowned and poked her lips out. “Now I remember what it is really like having you here. Fine, we’ll go see it later.”

“Later is good,” Crystal replied, giggling behind a hoof.

That purchased me a moment’s reprieve. House hunting with the princess sounded overwhelming. The fact that Crystal was house hunting was overwhelming.

With a quick glance up at the princess’s clock, I realized it was almost ten already! That meant it was time to officially start day one of my reintegration. “Okay, well, I need to go. I have therapy soon and if I’m late, Mindful Soul will be upset. Can I leave Crystal here so you can fill her head with ideas that will all probably end horribly for me?”

Princess Luna got up, nuzzled my cheek, and nodded. “There was never any other possibility.”

“Lovely.” I kissed my wife goodbye and looked to the princess. “Thank you for stopping my nightmare last night.”

Her ear flicked in confusion. “Stopping your nightmare? I cannot take credit for that. Long ago, you asked me to protect others instead of you. Were you to be freed of it, it was not my doing.”

“Oh… well… thanks anyway.” I trotted on my way. Being back was weird. Really, really weird. First, life was on hold, and now everypony just wanted me to get back to it. Back to it as if I’d been living it for the last two years. That felt like a huge order. Hopefully Mindful could help me with that.

Author's Notes:

A bit of a silly ending but I've been eager to put a bit more comedy in. Getting back to the old SK/Luna misunderstandings! Of course there was that dream though! Have fun parsing that!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

23. Help and Healing

Mindful Soul had a new office on the Canterlot Royal Guard campus. A campus that had doubled in size while I was gone. That was, I’d been told, a reaction to being unprepared for the first wave of wounded guards and soldiers coming home.

Evidently, they’d suffered heavily from their experiences in Nordanver… just as I was now and did before. The existing programs simply weren’t big enough to handle the volume and extreme nature of the cases they were seeing. The reaction from command had been swift. Research, bits, hiring, and all of that was made a priority.

Now the campus was a one-stop location for every aspect of a soldier or guard’s life. There was a medical center, a specialist center, a foalcare building, additional gyms, and any other service you could name beyond the usual.

From what I read in one of Orchid’s pamphlets, this was a Minister Sombra initiative: better care for returning ponies. He wanted it built and ready prior to the war’s end and so it was. Now I was in the fancy new specialist building in a fancy new office.

As an example, Mindful’s new office was larger than her old one. A lot larger and less intimate. It had a tall ceiling and the therapy space was wide open. There was a ring of eleven pillows in the very center for seating.

At the back of the room, she had a desk but, other than that, there was no other furniture. No couch, no bookshelves, nothing! Well, nothing other than the plush pony hotel. I only knew that because it had a sign on top that read such. It was also clearly in Azurite’s scripting.

The hotel was a simple set of shelves with ten equally sized cubes. A pony plush or two lived in each one. At the top right was a plush that was the spitting image of Azurite: medium blue coat and a violet and light blue mane.

As I peered at it, I realized it even had her cutie mark stitched on! How had she managed to make that happen?

“Admiring the plush ponies, Silent? You can pick any one you like to hold if you want.”

Me, hold a plush pony? I looked over my shoulder at the mare. She looked the exact same as I remembered: monochrome gray coat with a wildly contrasting yellow and white mane. If all of the cases had taken a toll on her, I certainly couldn’t tell. “How is that you have an Azurite here?”

“Ah, you noticed. Well, Azurite has decided that since I help her so much, she wants to help other ponies, too. And this is one of the ways she chose to do it.”

So Azurite had her own plush pony. I guess it wasn’t that odd. I had my own miniature in Princess Luna’s collection. I scooped up the mini-Azurite and took her over to one of the pillows. Holding Azurite wasn’t like holding a plush pony.

“Welcome home, Silent.”

“Thank you.”

Mindful levitated her notebook over from the desk and flipped it open. “So, first full day back. What is it like?”

“Frightening, overwhelming, exciting, sad…”

She nodded. “I see. That is a lot to explore. As a matter of course, I’m going to jump right in here. Are you still worried you’ll be attacked?”

“Very much so.”

“I want you to know that that is perfectly normal. It is going to take a while for that to level out and, to be honest, the more combat you saw, the longer it might take. You saw a lot of combat, didn’t you?”

That was an understatement. I’d pretty much been in the thick of it from day one. “Yes, a lot.”

“Alright, well, we’re going to meet daily for a while. The program is typically thirty to sixty days for initial reintegration. In your case, I want to meet daily for the first thirty days. Then I’ll make a judgment on whether or not you’re fit to return to duty. We’ll also continue to meet weekly for the thirty days after that and then monthly for the next few years.

“That all depends on your progress, of course. This is just a suggested guideline. You may move faster or slower and that’s okay. I do need to stress this, though: no guard or soldier goes back on duty in any capacity without completing the thirty days. No exceptions.”

My ears flicked and I lightly pet the mini-Azurite. She was kind of soothing. Her fake coat was extremely soft. “Seems pretty strict.”

“Well, what we’ve learned is that ponies that come back and try to go at it alone are far more likely to have problems than those that follow the program. And since so many of you soldiers and guards are stubborn about help, we make it an order.

“And, with all due respect, I think you know perfectly well you can’t go at it alone. You tried that method once and it turned out really poorly. So between that and the extreme bout of violence you were forced to endure, Orchid and I have flagged you for extra scrutiny.”

That seemed awfully judgmental. A bit of anger bubbled up in my chest. My hoof idly squeezed the plush. Without warning, it squeaked and I dropped it in surprise. “She squeaks?”

“Azurite’s doing. Angry?”

“I was before it squeaked.”

Mindful took a few notes. “Azurite is very helpful. Do you disagree with anything I said?”

I shook my head.

“And are you angry I said it or that you don’t disagree?”

Why was I angry, exactly? She’d told the truth. I’d made a mess by trying to hide my issues before. It just made me angry, though. “I’m not sure.”

She wrote something on her pad. “That’s fine. And are you going to cooperate?”

“Of course. I’m not stupid enough to make the same mistake twice.”

Mindful’s brow arched. “Stupid is a tough word. Perhaps you mean you learned something the first time?”

“Yes, I did.” I settled the mini-Azurite on my forelegs and stared down at it.

“We’ve got time left. From your file, I can see that you had a lot happen to you. You have been wounded pretty badly, impacting your ability to fly. Several battles… more than several. Friends wounded and killed. Your grandfather died. There is a pretty wide net here. Where do you think we should start?”

“The nightmares.”

Mindful’s ears went up. She made some notes. “You’re having nightmares. That is very common. To be honest, if we’re going to deal with the nightmares, we have to understand what is causing them. Can you tell me about them?”

“They were different when I was in Nordanver. Mostly just reliving bad experiences. I had one last night that felt different, though. Evil mares dragging me back. Like they wanted me to keep fighting.”

The unicorn nodded slowly. “Well, that could simply be a manifestation of guilt for being home while other soldiers are still in Nordanver. It could also be a deep-seeded fear that you believe you’ve become something you don’t want to be. Let’s explore both and see if we can’t get you sleeping better at night.”

Could it really be that easy? Doubtful, nothing in therapy ever was. I guess I’d be seeing a lot of Mindful. “Alright… how do I start?”

“Just like anypony else. At the beginning. Tell me about when you got to Nordanver.”

☾

Winterspear stood beside me as I did slow, simple wingpushes. I felt silly since I was strapped into some kind of machine that took most of my weight off the wings. It had belts that looped under my belly, chest, and forelegs. It was somewhat humiliating on the whole.

Not as humiliating as what Winterspear was wearing, though. My sister was in some kind of Guard exercise uniform. It looked ridiculous: a pair of tight black pants, a t-shirt, and a loose coat that had the Royal Guard emblem on it. What monster would design and issue such a thing?

It was hard not to just stare at the abomination. Seriously, why did we need an exercise uniform and, if we did, why that atrocious thing? At some point, I guess I’d stopped moving.

Winterspear poked me in the forehead. “Come on, Silent, you need to do more.”

“I feel silly. I’m dangling from this contraption. It barely feels like I’m doing anything other than making a spectacle of myself.”

Winterspear swatted the side of my head. “Yes, well, little brother, there is no way this wing could handle your weight. So I had to take some off. We start simple and safe. You do wingpushes and I add a little weight each time.”

“It isn’t the weight, it’s the… mangled bits and the belts. The wing doesn’t work like it used to. So what good are wingpushes?”

That earned me a thump on the forehead. When had Winterspear become so abusive? Was this regulation?

Her tone switched from casual and familiar to a military cadence. “Listen up, Major. I’m a professional. I’ve trained almost nonstop for over a year to be where I am and to do this specifically.

“I may not be a doctor or have a doctorate in wing mechanics, but I know my job. So unless you think you know how to fix a wing better than I do, maybe you should shut your pie hole and do as I say… sir!”

I glared at her. Was she really bringing rank into this? I outranked her, of course, but she was the warrant officer in charge of my recovery. That meant this was her command, so to speak. “You could be nicer about it,” I replied before starting to do wingpushes again.

She shook her head. “No, I can’t. I have a lot of patients. Most of them do what I tell them and they’re getting better. The trouble foals get the prickly end until they shape up. Understood?”

“Yes, ma’am… but now I’m not going to take you to dinner later.”

Winterspear softly laughed and leaned in to rub her cheek against mine. “I want what is best for you. Trust me? I don’t try to tell you how to lead ponies into battle. Don’t tell me how to rehab wings, okay?”

“Okay… but still no dinner.”

“That’s okay. Dot has a PTA meeting and Iridescence is on shift. So I’ve got that.”

Ah… life happening again. “So… uh. How is all of that working?”

Winterspear’s head tilted. “What? My marriage?”

Her marriage. She was married. She’d married my old partner while I was gone. This felt awkward. This was awkward. It wasn’t just the straps under my belly and around my forelegs, either. No, it was the fact that I’d missed so much.

Perhaps it wouldn’t be too odd to ask a little bit. “Yes? I don’t know what to say. I just… I want to be part of your life again but I missed a lot. Is there a report or something I can read?”

My sister softly stroked my mane and and giggled. “No. We don’t do those for our civilian lives.” She then settled in front of me. “Keep doing your wingpushes like a good colt and I’ll tell you all about it, okay?”

“Deal,” I grunted before starting again. Even with the assistance from the machine it was starting to be a struggle to force the busted wing to keep form and hold me.

Winterspear’s voice dropped a bit. “After you left, I was pretty heartbroken. I was desperate to go with you but at the same time, it was the last thing I could have ever imagined doing.

“The guilt was awful. It was really eating me up inside. So, to be honest, I got a taste of what it must feel like to be you. Still, with you gone I had Mom, Iridescence, and Dot to think about. Crystal, too, really. She showed up pretty soon after you were gone. Somepony had to be here to look after the family.”

I stopped and she shook her head. “I don’t mean it like that. I meant one of us needed to go and one of us needed to stay. Just not both staying or going.”

Sure. That kind of made sense. I started back up again.

“To be honest, it wasn’t long before I truly realized I had Iridescence and Dot on my mind almost all of the time. It wasn’t just you and Mom. No offense there. I just had thoughts about what would happen to Iri if she had to raise Dot alone. You know?”

Not really… kind of? I guess. “Sure.” My wing was starting to tremble as I kept going. It was so weak. I’d been keeping it tucked in close for a while.

Winterspear shrugged. “I also started clinging to Mom more. She was there for me more than she ever had been in her entire life. She’s a totally different pony now, too, for the record, so good luck with that when she gets here. I guess what I’m getting at is that we just didn’t know what to do. It was a frightening tim—”

She squeaked and threw her hooves up. “I mean I know it was for you, too! Okay, this is harder than I thought. Look, I feel guilty that we lived our lives while you were gone… but I also don’t. We couldn’t just sit and wait. We’d all have gone nuts. So, for better or for worse, we just kept moving forwards. It was all we could do. It helped keep our mind off what was happening to you between the letters.”

I pushed up again but my wing gave out and I slumped into the belts. As I dangled there, I huffed, “It’s okay. I don’t blame you. I just… I want my life back, too, is all. Maybe I’m jealous. I know that isn’t fair but you have a marriage and a foal now. I’m just glad my wife waited but I missed all of that time.”

Winterspear paused her sister persona the moment I stopped. She got up and looked me over with practiced care. She didn’t say a word, she just inspected me. Her hooves touched various spots and carefully moved the joints.

“Well, Silent… that isn’t my area of expertise, okay? I am your sister, though, and I love you and, no matter what, I’m here for you. You should talk about this with your therapist.

“Let’s get this wing back in the brace and start on your other exercises. You need to lose some weight to give you the best chance to fly normally again. And at any rate, you don’t need to be this heavy anymore.”

A nice change of subject. Perhaps that was for the best. “Yeah, okay. So now I’m fat.”

“No, you’re just a big fella. We’ll slim you up a bit. And as far as getting your life back, you will. It’s just going to take some effort. We can’t just wedge ourselves back in and try to gloss over two years. If it makes you feel any better, not everything is amazing. I’m having to deal with the fact that Dot is currently colt crazy.”

As Winterspear helped me out of the contraption, I shook my head. “With how pretty she is, I imagine you have to chase them off all the time.”

“Oh, you have no idea. Although Dot is the one doing the chasing. She’s got that aggressive streak that all of Eminence’s fillies have… which, of course, makes no sense but it is what it is.

“All of the colts and some of the fillies want to be her very special somepony and she is sweet but very picky. Which she can be. That filly is going to be a supermodel or something. I don’t know how it happened but for the alleged runt of the litter, she’s going to turn out to be the most beautiful of all. It just eats away at Luminescence and Opalescence, too. Which, to be perfectly honest, makes me smile deep inside.”

Luminescence and Opalescence were Iridescence’s older sisters. I didn’t know them well but they were not nice ponies. It was because of their horrible teasing that Dot had come to live with Winterspear and Iridescence. “I bet. Are they still spoiled and lazy?”

“You bet. We have family brunch once a month and pretend to like each other. Although we haven’t been in a while because the last time we were there Opalescence smarted off about you being too stupid to know better than to volunteer and Mom punched her right in the nose.”

“What?” My lips slowly curled into a grin. I couldn’t help it. “Mom punched Iridescence’s sister?”

“Yes, right in the nose. Oh my gosh, it was amazing. I mean horrible… at least that is what we say in front of Dot… but it was amazing. Trust me.”

Mom punching somepony in the nose for me? How about that. Winterspear offered me some water which I gladly accepted before asking, “So… what is the situation with Dot, anyway? Iridescence said something about being her mother.”

“Oh, yeah, she got guardianship. Iri was tired of having to go to her parents for the big stuff. You know, which academy, which finishing school, which doctor, and all of that stuff. Most ponies didn’t mind stretching the rules a little for us but it was better to make it official.

“And… uh… while we’re on that subject, once Iri and I got married, I adopted Dot. So she’s actually my daughter now. Legally speaking. Sorry, that is a bit much, I know. Come on, we need to start your gallop.” She started to trot over to the indoor track that was opposite of the physical therapy area. This one was just for ponies in recovery.

I followed after her. “Married and a mother. How about that?”

Winterspear started to pick up the pace. “Yup, all grown up, or something like that. Keep up. Are you okay with all of this?”

It wasn’t much effort to keep up with her. Other than my wings, I was incredibly fit. It would take a lot of galloping to wear me out. Of course, the question lingered. Was I okay with it all?

“I mean… I’m glad you got married. Even to Iridescence. I’m over that. And I think Dot is great. The Dot I knew anyway. It is just the whole world passing me by so quickly. That is a tough pill to swallow. You’ve had this wonderful thing happen and I was stabbing gryphons. It’s no wonder Stratus was such a wreck.”

Winterspear stopped cold and almost fell over from the effort. I went on a bit further, slowing down. I stopped to look at her. “What?”

“What you just said,” she replied, coming closer.

“That I get why Stratus was a wreck?”

“Yeah… Silent, there was no excuse for his behavior.”

I shrugged. “No? He didn’t have the help I’m getting. What if he was scared, what if he was sad, what if he—”

Winterspear put her hoof on my mouth. “You’re not like him and you never will be. Don’t talk like that.”

Even with him gone, I guess he still had some power over her. Softly I pushed her hoof aside. “Winterspear, I’m not saying that. I’m just saying at least I see some of the reasons behind the crazy things he did.” Then I started to trot again.

There was nothing more to be said. Yes, he wasn’t a nice pony but he never had any help. Maybe he wasn’t all to blame… and maybe he was. I didn’t want everypony blaming me the same way. Some of the things I felt made sense to me. Better not to think about it. Just gallop. Keep galloping.

It was a while before my sister got back beside me as I rushed around the track. We didn’t really talk anymore. It would have been too hard given the intensity of the workout but I knew she wanted to be close. Perhaps I’d given her too much to think about.

Eventually, we finished the gallop. She’d pushed me longer than I would have normally gone but if I was going to lose some weight I guess that was necessary. We settled together by the water fountain, huffing and puffing.

“So, what is next for you today?” Winterspear asked.

“Going to go see Runic, then home to my wife. I’ve also got an errand to run but I want her with me.”

She looped her hooves around me and buried her nose into my neck. Then she sat up straight and shoved herself away from me. “Shower before you do any of that. See you tomorrow, Major?”

“You got it.”

Author's Notes:

So much to do on the first day back! So many ponies to see. Plus of course the program begins!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

24. Hearth and Home

Walking through Canterlot made me kind of nervous, which was something of a surprise. At least to me. There I was, just off on my own. Ponies were everywhere doing things. It was kind of loud and noisy. Like a battlefield. Well, sort of like a battlefield. The noises were very different.

I’d chosen not to wear my uniform. This was just me, Silent Knight, in his coat. Nothing to see here, keep walking, ponies. Nope, I’m not the guy in the newspapers. Just a normal, oversized pegasus stallion with a busted wing. Keep doing your everyday pony things.

It would have been better if I could have flown, but Winterspear had ordered me off the wing a while. Not even my slow, clumsy flying was allowed. No, I had to trot everywhere.

My trip to the Phial and Filly Alchemist Supply was largely uneventful. I kept close to the storefronts along the roads so that I wouldn’t expose too much of myself to would-be attackers. Not that there were any.

I trotted around to the side door and banged my hoof on it. I’d have started with polite knocking, but I could hear all kinds of noise spilling out before I’d gotten halfway down the alley. Most of it was the loud ping of metal on metal. Now that sounded like a battlefield and it was unnerving.

“Runic!” I shouted while slamming my hoof on the heavy door. That noise needed to stop.

There was some shuffling inside and the grating, ringing of metal ceased. The door popped open, expelling a billowing cloud of steam. It mostly went over my head, but I ducked anyway, throwing my forehooves over my face.

“Major Knight?” That wasn’t Runic’s voice.

Peeking out from between my hooves revealed the ruddy-coated Helical Gear. Slowly, I sat up. What was he doing in Runic’s shop? “Yes… nice to see you. Where is Runic?”

Helical smiled. “Nice to see you, too! Surprising actually, but nice! Runic’s inside, come on in.” He backed up a bit and called over his shoulder, “Runic, Silent Knight is here.”

“That’s not funny, Helical,” Runic called over his shoulder.

I wandered into the back of the shop. It was in even more disarray than my last visit. There were suits of armor everywhere. Each one was in a different state of completion. Most of them looked quite heavy, covering every inch of a pony’s body. Some, without a doubt, would have been impossible to fight or move in.

Runic’s back was to us and he had a vial in each forehoof, mixing them into a third one.

“He’s not joking, Runic, I’m really here.”

“Huh? Really!” Runic whipped around, his tail slamming the potion he’d been mixing straight into the wall. The glass shattered and a plume of green smoke enveloped my cousin and most of his side of the shop.

From the emerald mist, a tiny, squeaky voice exclaimed, “Yay, Silent Knight!” It was followed by a miniature Runic Phial zipping across the room to crash into my muzzle. He hugged it tightly.

“Uh…” I looked at Helical with wide eyes while I gently patted the tiny stallion on the back.

Helical blinked and shrugged. “He was working on a potion to make things lighter. I guess he got smaller, too… which is technically lighter.”

“Runic…” I trailed as I lightly poked at him. He was just slightly larger than my hoof.

“Yes?” he peeped.

“Do you know you’re tiny and simply don’t care, or have you yet to figure out the fact you’re tiny due to how excited you are?”

Runic let me go and fluttered his way up to eye level. He settled on the bridge of my nose and shrugged. With a tiny voice, he replied, “This wouldn’t be the first time this has happened. I’m sure it will wear off soon.”

“I’ve really got to discuss the hazards of working here with the Ministry of Defense,” Helical muttered as he wandered off towards the back of the workshop.

“So are you home for real this time?” Runic looked at me with hopeful eyes.

“Yup. I’m going to be moving back to Canterlot, too, I think.”

A boisterous cheer that had no business coming from such a small body followed and I had to close my eyes since Runic was busy hugging them and my forehead.

“Okay, okay, I’m thrilled to see you too! I’d hug you more but I’m worried I’d crush you.” As carefully as I could, I plucked Runic up by his vest and set him on the nearest work bench.

Runic waved a hoof at me. “I’m sure I’d be fine. It really is nice to see you. Is the war over?” The stallion’s attention shifted to a shiny bit that was just sitting on the bench. He wandered over to it, stood it up and started to roll it along the smooth wood.

“It is going to be soon. They’re negotiating now. My unit was released and now I’m home.”

“Great! Although I have no idea what we’re going to do with all of this armor. Do you think mares would like armor?” The coin got a little ahead of him so he flapped his wings to catch up. Right before it rolled off the bench I set my good wing tip in front of it. “Thanks!”

I shook my head. “No, I’m pretty sure most mares aren’t going to want this armor. What would they even use it for?”

Runic turned the coin around and started rolling it the other way. “Defense against flies?”

“Awfully drastic…”

“Pillow fights?”

“Overkill…”

“Fine!” Runic huffed.

“How’re things with you and Miley?” I asked.

The coin just kept rolling but Runic missed a step. “Kind of hard. Not bad, but hard. She’s got a lot going on and I’ve put a lot of time into helping ponies. We kind of catch up every couple of weeks.”

That was a shame, but with the war ending perhaps things could go back to normal for them. “Well, keep at it.”

The coin neared the other edge of the bench so I tried to extend my ruined wing but it didn’t quite make it. Runic just kept on pushing and, when it fell, he grabbed on with all four legs and started flapping like crazy.

The bit proved too much, so both my cousin and it started to lose altitude quickly. I reached out a hoof and caught both. “Careful, Runic.”

Behind me, Helical cleared his throat. “Major, sorry to interrupt, but about your wing. I’ve actually got a little something for you. We were going to send it over, but no time like the present!”

“Oh yeah!” Runic squeaked before letting the bit go, seemingly forgetting its entire existence, and fluttering off towards Helical.

Helical picked up a case and set it on one of the only empty work benches. He opened it up and revealed a brand new brace. Even at a glance it seemed far nicer than the one I was currently wearing. It was polished, blue metal, and seemed to be a bit sleeker.

Tiny Runic landed on it, wrapped his hooves around the base, and started pumping his wings as hard as he could, trying to lift it. Perhaps he thought the outcome would be different from the bit? “It’s forty percent more effective than your model,” he peeped.

Helical added, “The design is far better. We’ve seen a decent number of ponies coming home with wing injuries, so we’ve invested a lot time in this. This and prosthetic legs. Things to make the lives of the injured a little less… uh…” His cheeks turned red. He just shrugged.

Runic was still trying to lift the brace up. Eventually, he huffed and landed flat on it. “You’ll barely know you’re wearing it, and I made it blue! I thought that would make you happy.”

It didn’t make me happy in the least… but the fact they tried so hard made it feel less awful. Carefully, I extended my good wing to Runic and smiled. “Thanks, buddy. How about you climb aboard, Helical gets me fitted, and then I’ll trot you around the lab until you’re big again?”

Helical cleared his throat as he went to my other side to start working the brace. “You might be trotting a long time.”

Runic scrambled along my wing, across my back—which tickled immensely for some reason—and climbed up my mane to perch between my ears. “Hi ho, Silent Knight, away!”

“Let me get fitted first and then we’ll go!”

“Awww….”

At least some things never changed. That was comforting.

☾

Crystal nudged me softly. “Are you sure you want to do this today? I mean, I’m sure it can wait just a little while.”

I shook my head. “A promise is a promise. Especially one that doesn’t have any conditions. The sooner this is done, the better.”

“Alright, but it’s going to be dark soon and we need to get dinner.”

“Yes, Mom,” I teased her before falling silent. Mom. She’d be so excited to see me. I hadn’t sent a letter yet, but I’d do it tomorrow. Winterspear had said she was a different pony. What did that mean exactly?

Was I a different pony? Stratus had come home a different pony. A mean pony. Everypony else was different. I guess I had to be, too. Two years was a long time. Especially for young ponies.

Crystal poked me. “Silent?”

“Hmm?”

“You wandered off,” she said softly.

I looked around. We had gone a lot further than I thought. I’d just mindlessly followed beside my wife. “Sorry, just thinking about Mom.”

“Oh, that’s good. Much better than the alternatives. Mom… I mean… your mom, Wallflower, will be thrilled.”

Mom? “Did you two spend much time together while I was gone?”

Crystal nodded. “We sure did. She’s a great mare. I’m the little princess daughter she always wanted and she’s the only mother I have who doesn’t have an agenda. She helped me a lot and I like to think I helped her, too.”

"So you're saying Winterspear isn’t a princess daughter?”

The beautiful unicorn snorted. “You go call her a princess and see what happens. Your sister is rough, tough, and can handle her own. I’m delicate like a flower.”

“Mmhmm. Beautiful, too.”

“Why, thank you!”

It wasn’t too much longer before we arrived at our destination: the apartment Painted Wave and Verdant Wellspring lived in. Crystal knocked softly on the door.

Barely any time passed before it opened and Verdant smiled. “Crystal Wishes! How lovely of you to visit. I was just—“ His eyes fell on me. “Silent Knight? You’re back?”

I nodded. Would he be upset that I was back and Maelstrom wasn’t? Would he judge me for leaving her behind? He had to understand orders, right?

Crystal chimed in, “The Dragoons were sent home. From what Silent tells me, they’ll likely be the first of many. News just hasn’t reached us yet.”

Verdant looked stunned. “Really? Oh, that would be so wonderful. Is that what you came to tell me? If so, that is the best news ever! Won’t you two come in?”

He seemed happy. Mostly happy. I didn’t know him well. We’d met at the wedding and maybe a few other times. Why was I so worried if he was cross with me? I should say something.

“Silent. Verd asked us in. We should go in,” Crystal said softly, motioning with a hoof.

Yes, we should go in. I should do something. Hooves, please do something! Do anything! Why aren’t you moving!

I settled my left hoof on Verdant’s chest. Wait, hooves, not that. This is not what I had in mind. Then I leaned down and lightly kissed him. Yup, that was a stallion kiss.

Crystal gasped and Verdant stared at me in shock. Finally, his lips slowly rose into a grin and he started laughing. “Oh, I see! So you found out. Good to know she still has her sense of humor. I assume this means she’s fine?”

That I eagerly confirmed with a nod.

“What in Celestia’s name, Silent Knight! Found out what! What is going on!” Crystal squealed.

Verdant waved a hoof at my wife. “You knew Painted volunteered, but she kind of did it incognito. It is a long story. Silent Knight probably figured it out and, unless I am really misreading this, she probably told him to kiss me. Now come in, you two, I have just made some tea.”

That was not the way I’d expected the encounter to go, but he got the message. I trotted past him into the apartment while Crystal just sputtered and tried to put it all together.

Eventually, she came in, too, and settled on the couch.

Verdant cleared his throat and looked over at me hopefully. “Do you really think she’ll be home soon?”

It seemed safer to talk now. He wasn’t mad. “I do. She was the last one I spoke to before I left. High morale, very positive she’d be home soon.”

The earth pony stallion went over to the kitchen where a tea kettle was sitting. He carefully picked it up and brought it over before pouring three cups. “Then it is the best news and stallion kiss I’ve gotten all day.”

My ear flicked. “How many stallion kisses today?”

Verdant grinned. “Just one, but it was the best.”

Crystal waved her forehooves in front of her. “Now hold on here. You two still haven’t sufficiently answered anything! So Painted Wave volunteered. We all know that! She was hidden, though? And now you’re kissing?”

“One kiss,” I put in.

“Right. Painted hasn’t always been Painted. In fact, that isn’t even her real name. She volunteered as the pony she used to be, not the pony she is. You’ll forgive me, Crystal, but I really think that is something you and she should talk about.

“Silent Knight seems to have figured it out, though. I highly doubt he’d kiss me otherwise considering we’ve spoken no more times than I have hooves.”

I took a cup of tea as carefully as I could and sipped at it. Tea cups were small. Made for unicorns. Not so great for earth ponies and pegasi. “I did. She slipped up and said something only Painted Wave would know.”

Crystal scooched closer to me and looped a territorial hoof around my middle. “Are you going to be kissing anypony else?”

“Yes.”

She glared. “Who!”

“Mom.”

“Oh, fine.”

“Princess Luna.”

“Hey, now…”

“Sunny, Miley, Iridescence, Winterspear, Dot, Painted Wave when she gets home, the cute mare that works the counter at SunBucks, Princess Celestia, Orchid, Azurite, not Velvet, Sunbeam, and your mother, just to mess with her.”

Crystal’s eyes narrowed so much I was certain she couldn’t see. “Who is the cute mare at SunBucks?”

“I was just making sure you were listening,” I said before looping a wing around her. “I’m only going to kiss you for a while, alright?”

“Alright.”

There was a sniff across from us, drawing our attention.

Verd lightly wiped his eyes. “Sorry, I just… I still miss her. Seeing you two like this reminds me of what has been absent in my life.”

Crystal gasped and let me go. “Verd, I’m so sorry! This was extremely rude. I—”

He should his head. “No! It is beautiful. She’ll be home soon, Crystal. Then we’ll come to your house, I’ll kiss Silent, and you can cry over Painted and me.”

He’d delivered the line completely straight between sniffles, but I was pretty sure he was kidding. Crystal got up and hugged him. “Okay, that’s a deal.”

The two embraced and lingered there. I felt like a third wheel and just tried to sip my tea without being a bother. It was really nice tea. Far better than what we had over in Nordanver. I think Verdant grew his own? Either that or he’d figured out some way to improve brewing.

Verdant patted Crystal’s back. “I’m fine, honestly. Thank you. It was so kind of you two to come here and let me know. This truly is the best thing. Now I need to start getting this place ready for her again. I know the cats will be thrilled.”

Crystal nodded. “Yes, and I’ll be so glad to have my friend back.”

“Yes. Well, I think we should celebrate, right? Can we tell the group?”

My ear flicked. “I… maybe? I came back quickly. They’re negotiating now. I want to be sure we don’t get everypony’s hopes up too high, but they did release us. That is up to you two to decide how to handle. I just promised her I’d let you know.”

Verdant stroked his chin. “I see your point. I’d also feel awful keeping this from everypony.”

Crystal gasped at that. “We’d be monsters!”

Monsters for not sharing information? The bar was certainly low in the civilian world. “You would also be protecting them…” I put in.

“True…” Verdant trailed.

Crystal trotted back to the couch and settled there. “We don’t meet for another few days. Why don’t we sleep on it and decide on it then?”

That seemed reasonable.

“Yes, I think that is perfect!” Verdant replied before tapping a hoof. “So how long have you been back, Silent?”

My ears twitched. “This is my first whole day back.”

Verdant’s ears shot up. “Your first full day back and you’re here? You two need to be out seeing family and friends!”

“I promised her—”

He stood up and lightly shooed us. “Promise kept. Crystal and I can catch up in a day or two. Go and be with your loved ones. Thank you so much for coming by.”

Crystal nodded and stood. She took me by the hoof and pulled at me, too. “Thank you, Verd. I’ll see you soon. Come on, sweetie, let’s head home.”

“Goodnight, Verdant,” I put in as I was ushered out.

“Goodnight, Silent. Thank you again!”

And just like that, we were out in the street, heading for home. Crystal was holding onto me tightly. Perhaps I should kiss stallions more often if it made her this jealous. It was nice having her warm presence nearby. She smelled just right, too.

When we got to my old quarters, she started to prepare dinner. “Well, how was your first day home?”

I stretched out onto the floor. “Long. Difficult. Great. Kind of hard to believe it is going to be like this for a while.”

“Yeah… the schedule is pretty rigid but it will be good for you. You’ll get there, though, sweetie. Today was just one day. I’m sure it will get easier.”

The war never got easier, but this was undoing that. Perhaps it only got so bad and then stopped before it could get worse. That way there was a path back.

“We’ll have a nice, quiet meal, and then you and I can go cuddle.”

“Cuddling sounds nice,” I replied.

Crystal smiled over her shoulder at me. “I’m glad you feel that way. The bed was really lonely without you.”

“I know that feeling.”

She set the pan she was working with down and moved a little closer. “If you feel up to it, we could not cuddle.”

Not cuddle? She just wanted to— oh. Not cuddle. I hadn’t not cuddled in two years. That was suddenly a very exciting offer.

Without a word of warning, I stood up, trotted over to her and ducked between her fore and back hooves. Once she was centered on my back, I stood up and lifted her right off her hooves.

Crystal laughed and wiggled on either side of me. “Guess that is a yes.”

“Uh-huh,” I replied before trotting off towards our bedroom. Dinner could wait. Yes, it had just been one day. The first day. A hard day… but just like in the war, the day would always end with Crystal’s love. It was time for a little love.

Author's Notes:

One day back and it was a busy one!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

25. Night Mares

I struggled violently against the fiery tendrils that had bound my legs. Every movement burned me, but the alternative was far, far worse. Getting away was what was most important. I had to escape the Night Mares and get to Canterlot.

“What do you think, Sister? Is he ready?” the taller mare hissed. Her voice sounded like the crackling of burning wood.

“No, it is too soon. We should play with him some more before we take him to Her,” the other replied.

“Let me go!” I shouted, pulling my right hoof free and flailing it at the nearest flaming unicorn.

“See,” the second cooed. “This stallion has a lot of fight in him still. Don’t worry, stallion, eventually you’ll come around. Now, how about a little kiss?”

She leaned towards my muzzle, her vacant eyes spilling flames everywhere.

“No! No! Get away!”

There was pressure on my chest and a light shaking. “Silent! Silent, wake up!”

Crystal’s voice cut through the haze and the horrible dream slipped away, leaving me disoriented and confused. I was on a couch and Crystal was standing on her hind hooves, shaking me. Why was I on a couch?

“I could not see it,” came Princess Luna’s voice, smooth and full of concern.

“What? But you’re the Princess of the Night!” Crystal replied.

Slowly, I sat up and shook my coat out. What had just happened? Something about kissing and burning?

“My apologies, Crystal, but I could not see his nightmare, and that is very concerning. I need to consult my mentor’s teachings. Something appears to be very amiss.”

I looped my forehooves around Crystal and pulled her close into a hug. “Good morning.”

“Morning…” she trailed, only half paying attention to me as she looked at the princess. “Luna, please, it’s been two weeks! Two weeks and almost every night is like this.”

My forehead rested against the side of her neck. She was right about that. I’d been having a lot of nightmares and it was really cutting into my rest. That made all the appointments I had each day harder.

“I wish I could do more, but this is not something I’ve seen before. His nightmare simply isn’t there. As far as I can tell, until he starts struggling, he’s sleeping peacefully. It is a most vexing problem that will require more study.

“I think it is best that I go to the well of knowledge on this subject and leave for Haven immediately. We’ll get to the bottom of this.”

She was going to travel just on my account? Most of the other veterans in group therapy were having nightmares, too. It didn’t seem that different. I guess I was special because I was her favorite. “You don’t have to do that, Princess,” I said as I yawned.

“I must and I will. As your mate has aptly pointed out, I am the Princess of the Night. If your nightmare is beyond my reach, I am worried. How many others are also in such a state? Now that this war seems to be nearing a resolution, it is time that I return to my studies.”

Crystal idly stroked my nose and asked, “Is it really? It has been a while since the negotiations started.”

Princess Luna nodded. “It is. There has been no violence. King Kronson is defeated and is doing his best to find some solid ground from which to negotiate. King Ranald, given the losses, is understandably upset and asking for more than is fair.

“Minister Sombra is mediating well, but his letters paint a picture of little compromise. Still, it seems clear that there will be a treaty soon. The Sudramoar cannot continue to delay as their other enemies are making gains, too.”

The Sudramoar were still fighting King Alfwer and his gryphons. There were no negotiations going on there. The longer King Kronson waited to placate King Ranald, the weaker his position would be.

Crystal sighed and nodded. “Well… I guess that is better than nothing. Thank you, Luna. I’m sorry if I seem short. We’re just not sleeping much and this big stallion here is a lot of work.”

“Thank you, honey,” I murmured into her neck.

Princess Luna smiled sweetly and shook her head. “Think nothing of it, Crystal. Now, I must go and arrange this trip with Willow. Have no fear, I shall discover the answer soon and banish what ails your mate. Try and enjoy your lunch date.”

“We will, providing Silent doesn’t fall asleep in his soup again.”

“It was pudding. Bye, Princess.”

“Right, pudding. Come along, sleepy,” Crystal replied before taking me by the hoof and removing herself as a leaning post. We trotted out of the palace and made our way to our lunch destination: Zest.

Zest served very healthy food. Above and beyond the usual Canterlot stuff. It was all light vegetables cooked in light oils with light sauces. It was the kind of thing you fed a stallion you were trying to slim down. It wasn’t bad, but it wasn’t what I wanted.

As we approached the outdoor seating, a pink forehoof sprung into in the air, flailing eagerly in our direction. “There he is! That’s my colt!” my mother exclaimed before standing up and trotting over to wrap her hooves tightly around me.

My mother had been exceedingly affectionate since I’d gotten home. It was very unlike her. I settled a forehoof on her back and returned the hug. “Hi, Mom. Ready for lunch?”

“I am! I hope you’re not too hungry. Winterspear says you have to lose at least five pounds.”

“She would say that,” I grumbled. Winterspear was a tyrant. She’d been a tyrant before and years of training had only turned her a bigger one. Eat this, move that, exercise that… although, in her defense, it was working. My flying was getting marginally better.

Mom set her hoof on my nose and leveled her gaze on me. “You listen to your sister, Silent. She’s a professional and she is going to help you get well.”

“What do you mean, get well?” I asked.

“Not well— I mean…” Mom stammered.

“Your wing. She means healing your wing,” Crystal put in quickly. “Right, Mom?”

My mother quickly nodded. “Yes. She’s going to help your wing get well. Come on you two, let’s have a seat, my treat.” Her hoof lingered on me a bit longer before my mother moved to sit.

Crystal trotted over after her and settled. Begrudgingly, I did the same. Something felt off. It was like the two of them were conspiring. Them and Winterspear. When I’d left, they were all cordial. Now they were like sisters… and mothers… family. They were like family and I was the outsider pony.

While I mulled that over, a pony with a white coat and contrasting black legs came over. “Hello, Mrs. Wishes! Glad to see you again. I’ll get you all some waters. Would anypony like something else to drink?”

I lifted a hoof to ask for a fizzy drink, but my wife just set her hoof on mine and pushed it down. “No, Harvest, water is fine. Are there any specials today?”

“Yes, ma’am! I’m actually pleased to say we have a guest chef this week. Gourmet Palate has selected Zest to host him as a guest.” The black-and-white pony paused and looked at us expectantly.

The rhyme really wasn’t that clever. My mom blinked and then chuckled. “Oh my, lunch and a comedy show. So, what is the special, then?”

“Chef Palate will prepare a bamboo boat with zucchini sails and carrot oars. It is all steamed and infused with a delicate sweet sauce.”

“I’ll have that,” I said.

Crystal nodded. “Make it two, please.”

“I think I’ll just have the bamboo salad. No offense to Chef Palate. I just really like the salad,” my mom said.

The white and black pony nodded. “Well, that was easy! I’ll have your lunch right out.”

Once he was gone, my mom reached over to touch my shoulder. “You’re looking good. Did you go to your appointments this morning?”

“Yes, I did.”

“And you’re going to the one with Winterspear later today?”

“Of course…”

“And you saw the princess?”

“Yes.”

“Good… good. I think it is really important that you keep up with your schedule as outlined by Warrant Orchid.”

Was this what it felt like to have a meddling mother? When did Mom learn from Upper Crust? I kept that thought to myself and replied, “I can keep a schedule. I’m a professional, too, you know.”

Mom waved her hoof at me. “I know. I’m sorry. We just… I mean, I just want to make sure you have ponies there for you. So that you know we’re here and available. And that you feel important to us.”

We who? What was she getting at? “Okay… well, I know you are. I’m going to follow my orders. It is the only way they’ll let me go back on duty anyway.”

Crystal and my mother exchanged glances. Mom cleared her throat. “Right, of course. And what duty might that be?”

That was a fair question. The truth was I had no idea. “I’m sure they’ll find something for me in the Guard. Perhaps a palace guard commander.”

“That is a pretty competitive job to get, isn’t it?” Mom asked.

“Yes, but, uh…” I cleared my throat softly. “Let’s just say there are a lot more vacancies in the Guard than there ever have been. A lot of the current commanders are temporary. Ponies filling in while the more skilled officers were away. Of course, a lot of them aren’t coming back. So…” I trailed, my eyes suddenly finding the table. Poor ponies.

They were still over there. At least the ones that were still alive. The fighting had stopped, but who could know what was going to happen next? And that still didn’t change the fact that so many had died. I was hoping to benefit from their deaths? How terrible. What kind of pony was I?

A hoof settled gently on my back. “Silent…”

I looked up to find Crystal and Mom staring at me with concern.

“It’s going to be okay. Let’s change the subject. Are you going to start playing your games again now that you’re home?” my mother asked.

Games? I hadn’t played a decent game in a long time. “That would be fun. I don’t see why not.”

Crystal smiled and nudged me. “Well, I’m glad you said that, because I started the group back up. It’s just been missing its leader.”

My ears flicked. “Really?”

She nodded.

“Then I guess, yes, I’ll be playing my games. I have to imagine there are a lot of new ones now.”

“I’m sure you’ll find something interesting,” my mother said before leaning back. “Now, can we talk about grandfoals yet? Is it too soon?”

“Yes, too soon!” I heard myself squeak. “Lunch! Lunch is coming!” I pointed a hoof at the pony bringing out bamboo boats. Thank goodness for food. Mares with food in their mouth couldn’t suggest scary things!

We ate in relative peace. Mom and Crystal prattled on about Canterlot fashion, local politics, and some other mundane aspects of their life.

“How’s the foundation?” Crystal asked.

“Oh, doing so well! We’ve got more volunteers than ever. We delivered over two hundred meals last week. The veterans were so happy to see us, too. I’m just shocked there are already so many. I’m really worried about what is going to happen once they start shipping them home.”

Crystal pondered that. “Well… the next wave won’t be wounded. Physically, I mean. So things like getting meals prepared probably won’t be as big of an issue. Still, I see your point. We should probably talk to the mayor and General Winddancer. Canterlot needs to be ready.”

“You’re right.” My mother’s eyes lifted and she smiled. “And there is my next appointment.”

“Hmm?” I hadn’t been paying full attention. I’d snuck what was left of Crystal’s boat over to my plate to eat. There wasn’t enough food for me around here. When I looked up I spotted Dot bouncing our way.

When she reached the table, she kissed my cheek. “Hi, Silent Knight!” Then she hugged my mother. “Hi, Grandma!” Then she hugged Crystal. “Hi, Auntie Crystal!”

I practically choked on the bit of carrot oar. Grandma? Auntie Crystal! All of the mares looked my way and Crystal patted me on the back.

“Ready to go shopping, sweetie?” my mother asked.

“You bet! This time I’m buying, though. I saved up from my shifts at the botanical garden. I want to get you a fancy hat!” Dot said sweetly.

“Oh, well, when in Canterlot…” my mom replied before standing up. She settled bits on the table and leaned down to kiss my cheek. “I’ll come check on you tonight. I love you, Silent Knight, see you later. Bye-bye, Crystal.”

“Bye, Mom,” Crystal said, waving.

“Bye!” Dot cheered as the pair wandered off.

This was weird, right? This was definitely weird. I mean, I think it was weird. Who is that mare pretending to be my mom? That isn’t the Wallflower I knew. Although that is the Dot I remember, and Crystal would make a great aunt.

“Come on, sweetie, it’s time to go. I want to get you back for a little nap before you head off for more physical therapy.”

“Sure…” I replied before getting up. A nap like a foal. It was kind of silly. Of course, it meant snuggling with my wife and getting a little sleep. I almost never had nightmares with short little naps. So that was nice.

Crystal and I trotted through Canterlot on our way back to our condo. My head swirled with a million thoughts about my mother being so affectionate, the push to have foals, and still trying to just adjust to being back.

We made the turn onto Mane Street and barely got past two stories before somepony called from behind us, “Silent Knight?”

The voice was familiar. Very familiar and somewhat frightening. We turned around to find Exemplar Ferrel standing in the middle of the street, staring at us. In the sun, her white coat and golden mane seemed to glimmer. It was either that or the reflection of the light in the silver balloons that floated above her, the strings tied to her horn.

“Exemplar Ferrel,” I replied cautiously.

“You are home, how lovely. The war is over then?” she asked.

Didn’t she know? “No… not yet. Weren’t you there?”

The exemplar’s head tilted, pulling the balloons a bit and forcing them to bob. “Yes? The exarch sent me home to mind the temple in her absence. She felt my presence was unnecessary after you showed up with all of those dragons and wiped out the defenders in the valley.”

Crystal softly gasped. “What?”

“Silent Knight rode on the back of an obsidian dragon, led her brood in an attack, and wiped out the opposing army in a matter of minutes. It was an astounding act that I did not foresee,” the exemplar stated unnervingly plainly. “Did you not know?”

“No… she didn’t. The details of that battle haven’t been circulated yet,” I said, fear starting to cover come me. What would Crystal think?

“Oh, my apologies, Silent Knight.”

“It’s okay… I guess. We should be going…” I took Crystal by the hoof and started to lead her off. She looked confused and deep in thought.

“Actually, could you not leave just yet? I am in need of assistance and here you are. It is fortuitous.”

For her, perhaps. For all I knew, she’d just ruined my marriage. How do you explain convincing dragons to fight for you to your wife? Still… if the exemplar needed help, that had to be serious. “Alright… what can we do for you?” I asked, idly eying Crystal, too frightened to look directly at her.

“I foolishly took on the task of orchestrating a birthday party for the Priestess Myree. I felt that after my experiences in Nordanver, I would be better equipped to be outside of the temple walls. I am not. Can you two help me with this? I know Crystal Wishes is a well-respected pony about town and could certainly lend her hoof.”

Crystal looked from me to Exemplar Ferrel and then back. She shook her head, as if clearing her thoughts. Perhaps this was a suitable distraction. “What? I… okay, I guess. Silent has an appointment later, though. He’ll have to leave at some point to be on time for that. Is that alright?”

“Of course, any help is a boon. I understand birthdays require balloons, cake, and favors. Myree is partial to the small ponies that I sometimes see ponies outside of the walls carrying.”

If Crystal was upset, she was doing a better job at hiding it than I was. My wings were twitching. I tried to focus on the seemingly random task that was suddenly placed in front of us. The exemplar needed help with a party. That hardly seemed earth shattering. Small ponies? “Do you mean a foal? She wants a foal?”

Exemplar Ferrel stared at me. “Silent Knight, I know what a foal is and how they are made. Do you not recall how you once told me that you enjoy practicing to have foals with Crystal Wishes? Do you and she not still practice? I ima—“

I’d stuffed my hoof over her mouth. Crystal was staring at me with wide eyes and bright red cheeks. “Honey… I… uh…” I felt my cheeks got hot. “We were at war…”

Crystal cleared her throat loudly and pulled my hoof away from the Exemplar’s muzzle. “They’re called pointy-ponies. It is the latest fad in Canterlot that was set off by a new comic strip in the paper. How would a unicorn priestess know about them?”

The exemplar wiggled her nose. “Myree struggles with detaching from the world outside. I see no harm in allowing her a pointy-pony. Come, let us go find this pointy-pony, a cake, and some balloons.”

“You have balloons, Exemplar,” I said.

“Pardon?”

“You have balloons?”

She shook her head, the balloons being tugged by the string. “This is not so, Silent Knight. It is unlike you to lie.”

I pointed a hoof at the balloons floating above her. The exemplar’s eyes tried to follow where I was directing. She turned a few circles. “I do not understand.”

Crystal encircled the balloons in her magic and pulled them down to eye level. “You have balloons tied to your horn.”

Exemplar Ferrel blinked. “And so I do. My apologies, Silent Knight. I should not have been so quick to accuse you of lies. It is a wonder how those balloons found themselves on my horn. Perhaps it happened when I predicted that that mare in the shop would have triplets next year…”

My wife leaned in closer to me and whispered, “Is she always like this?”

“This is tame, she hasn’t yet delivered some vague and ominous warning.”

“And then it was clear to me that the stallion working with her was her brother and not her husband. Which was an awkward enough mistake. Then she told me quite heatedly that she was more interested in ponies like me, only not as weird. To which I replied, ‘Temple ponies, unicorns, or mares?’”

Crystal blinked and hid her mouth behind a hoof, a soft giggle escaping.

“That is when I was standing on a narrow stone bridge looking down into a gaping tear in the earth while a chill wind swirled all around me. Somepony was shouting for me to gallop away but I couldn’t. I went the other direction to face the darkness that was my destiny. Then I was here.”

Her eyes focused on us. “Where are we?”

“Mane Street.”

“Mane Street?” She looked around and spotted a street sign, then bobbed her head. “How clever. Ponies and their puns. Alright, what’s next?”

“Let’s get you back to the temple grounds. I think that might be for the best. Crystal and I can take care of the cake and pointy-pony.”

Exemplar Ferrel shook her long golden mane. “No, I must face the darkness! I cannot abandon my duty or my companion, Silent Knight! Let us go to the place of cakes.” She started trotting off down the street and then came to a stop. “Where does a pony find a cake?”

How was darkness related to a party? Did she have some sort of vision midway through her explanation? I took a deep breath. “Sunridge Sweets.” I then whispered to Crystal, “If we don’t take her, she might be stuck out here on her own for days.”

“Agreed. Come on, we’ll get a cake and then find a pointy-pony. They sell them everywhere.”

Crystal started to follow after the exemplar but stopped before she got halfway to her. She looked back at me. “Did you really ride a dragon into battle?”

Idly, I rubbed the back of my head with a hoof. “Uh… yeah. Busted wing and all…”

She nodded and took a soft breath. “Silent, I know what war is. I didn’t when you left. I didn’t understand it; nopony really did. Then we started hearing about the awful things that happened over there.”

Crystal slowly shook her head. “Whatever happened there, whatever you did… it doesn’t matter to me. It isn’t going to change us and you can’t be afraid of that. I promise you that I’m not going to abandon you because you did your duty. I know you killed.

“I also have no doubt that you didn’t do anything more than necessary for you to survive. What matters is that you’re here now. You and me together once again. You kept your promise, and I can't thank you enough for that. Now, come on, let’s put all of that behind us for the time being and save this unicorn from herself.”

My heart melted in my chest and I felt heat on my cheeks. It was all I had wanted to hear and I believed her. I trotted to Crystal’s side and leaned gently against her before nuzzling her cheek. “Thank you.”

Crystal was full of surprises. So much had changed since I’d returned but, when it came to my wife, I actually liked it. Her strength was something I was going to need to rely on. It just made me wonder all the more about what had happened while I was gone.

Author's Notes:

There is nothing more fun than sneaking in little things in seemingly innocent scenes!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

26. Deep Memories

Ancient shut-in unicorns are as difficult to shop with as fillies. At least, that was the opinion that Crystal and I shared after spending some time attempting to help Exemplar Ferrel achieve her goal of planning and executing a birthday party for Myree.

The balloons had been taken care of before we’d gotten to her, so we started with the cake. We thought that would be the easiest, given our connection to Sunridge Sweets.

In truth, as far as the cake portion went, that was indeed pretty easy. The less easy part was when Exemplar Ferrel had asked to hold Red Velvet and Sunbeam had eagerly agreed. We just couldn’t warn her in time.

Red had been fascinated by the unicorn with balloons tied to her horn. The whole time she held him, she’d just stared off into space on one of her visions while he wiggled and wagged his hooves.

When she’d joined us back in the now, she’d promptly declared that the colt was exceedingly important and would either be a magnificent king or date a grumpy pony for years. Either way, she was pretty sure he was a very important foal. Suffice to say, while it was a positive vision, it had weirded Sunbeam out completely.

She’d stuffed a cake in a box after writing “Happy Birthday Myree. Consider Muffins Next Year.” To which Ferrel had commented that it was a lovely suggestion and that Myree frequently ate muffins in the morning.

Our next hurdle was then finding the appropriate pointy-pony. Crystal had been correct: almost every store had them. Although they were mostly stores that catered to fillies, colts, and younger adults.

When we got into Forever Filly, Exemplar Ferrel could not remotely grasp the fashion area nor the various other things available. It had been hard to keep her on task to pick a pointy-pony.

The unicorn had touched each and every one three times before she decided on a white pegasus stallion with a blue mane and a yellow unicorn mare with an orange mane. She also bought a pink sitting pillow that had “Juicy” written on it in silver sparkles. I’m not sure why.

By the time Crystal and I got her back to the temple grounds, it felt like we’d been gone for hours. So many hours, in fact, I was sure I’d missed my appointment. Somehow, in the reality I thought I knew well, the ordeal had ended up only being about two hours. There was still plenty of time before my appointment.

“It has been an interesting day shopping with you, Exemplar. I’m certain Myree’s party will go well. Take care,” I said as we backed away from the gate.

“Take care? Silent Knight and Crystal Wishes, you have spent much of your time aiding me in this challenge. I insist that you must stay for the party.”

Crystal and I exchanged glances. I knew what she was thinking: to refuse an invitation to a private party would have been very rude. Of course, to escape would have been the smartest thing to do. I nibbled on my lip.

My wife, on the other hoof, smiled brightly and replied, “That would be lovely. I’ve never been in the temple grounds before. Though we won’t be able to stay too long, as I have to get Silent to his appointment.”

Exemplar Ferrel nodded firmly. “Agreed. Welcome, then, Crystal Wishes, to the temple grounds.”

Using her magic, the blonde unicorn pushed the doors open and trotted in. All of the balloons tied to her horn bobbed along behind her.

“Oh!” Crystal said softly as she looked through the opening. At first, I’d thought she’d been amazed by the beauty of the garden but then quickly suspected that wasn’t the case.

She was probably surprised by the fact there were ten fully armored temple guards and about twenty or so other ponies in robes looking incredibly relieved as the exemplar trotted in.

One of them, a lithe mare with a pearl-colored coat and a short-cropped mane, trotted over. “Exemplar! We’re so happy to see you back. We’ve been so worried.”

Exemplar Ferrel’s head tilted. “Worried? Whatever for?”

“You’ve been gone since yesterday!” the mare exclaimed.

The exemplar shook her head. “This is not so. I left after lunch. I have found Silent Knight and Crystal Wishes. We’ve been together no more than half an hour.”

Crystal lightly cleared her throat and shook her head “no” when all of the other ponies looked at her.

The mare idly rubbed one forehoof on the other. “Exemplar, forgive me, but you’ve been gone since lunch yesterday. Where did you sleep last night? Exemplar Forest was about to order all of the guards to the streets to find you.”

“Sleep? I do vaguely recall a vision where I settled onto a bench for a few minutes to rest my eyes. I was exhausted after having been swarmed by a class of foals. So many foals, so many destinies.

“They were quite cute, though. I believe a field trip from the School for Gifted Unicorns. Then I found Silent Knight and Crystal Wishes. They have helped me prepare for your surprise birthday party. Surprise.”

Crystal idly nudged me and whispered, “So that is Myree?”

“I only know her name but, yes, that seems likely.”

Myree blinked and then gasped. “All of this was because you left to plan a birthday party for me?”

“I did. You have had a busy year and I felt it would bring you cheer. Is it not customary to celebrate the birthdays of young ponies? Admittedly, I have not been your age for a couple of centuries, but I imagine things do not change so often.”

“It is! That is just so sweet of you. I just… next time, perhaps, you should take another pony with you? To help you carry everything?”

The exemplar nodded. “Agreed. Though in this case I have conscripted two ponies to do just that. Crystal Wishes carries with her a cake and Silent Knight has enough burdens already but is a welcome sight.”

Myree cleared her throat. “Well… alright then. Why don’t we all go into the meeting hall so we can enjoy this impromptu surprise party.” Myree lightly set a hoof on the exemplar’s foreleg before urging her into the temple gardens.

“Yes, that would be a suitable place. I have invited Silent Knight and Crystal Wishes to stay for the party as they have been instrumental in the collection of the requested items. You should meet them. They are nice ponies.” She then started off in the direction of what I could only assume was the meeting hall.

All of the other ponies started to follow after her with various expressions of amusement and relief. Myree lingered for a moment. “Thank you for bringing the exemplar back.”

“Quite all right, I know how she is. Happy birthday,” I replied.

Myree softly laughed. “It was two weeks ago, but the thought is nice. I suppose we’d better go to the party? Well… gathering, I guess. I’m not sure what her idea of a party is.”

Crystal started trotting off after the crowd. “Oh, yes! I think that is something I very much want to see.”

I followed as well, but not as eagerly. Myree kept pace with me and the two of us fell further and further behind. Eventually, I looked over and asked, “You’re the priestess that can summon food, right?”

She nodded. “Yup! Priestess Myree the Breadnado.”

“Breadnado?”

“It is a nickname the guards gave me after I pelted a bunch of them with bread in a tent. I don’t always have the best control of my magic.”

“Ah, I remember that story. It is still an amazing ability.”

As we followed along the simple trail into the wooded part of the garden, Myree shrugged. “Conjuration is my talent. I don’t know if it’s amazing.”

“You make something out of nothing. That is pretty impressive.”

She shook her head. “No, I make something out of magical energy. Something out of nothing is impossible. It all comes from somewhere.”

“Oh… well, where does magical energy come from?”

“Philosophically, that is up for debate. Some ponies think the energy is generated by all living things. The planets, the animals, and even ponies. It is a pervasive force that surrounds us and penetrates us.

“And there seems to be some evidence for that. A unicorn exhausts herself by using magical energy. The more we use, the faster we run ourselves down. It takes time to build it back up. So, it kind of makes sense that we generate some.”

“What do other ponies think?” I asked.

“A lot of different things, but a common belief in the temple is that all magical energy is granted by the alicorns of old.”

“I see. I guess we’ll never know.”

Myree shook her head. “Probably not. Although, if anypony figures it out, it will be Exemplar Ferrel. If only she remembers to tell everypony else. Anyway, that is where we’re going.” She pointed a hoof into a small glen.

The meeting hall was unassuming, like all of the other buildings within the grounds. It was sunken into the earth with most of the windows set high on the walls. Skylights also dotted the roof. The double doors that led inside were propped open and soothing string music was flowing out.

I glanced around, a thought occurring to me: I hadn't seen Tranquil Dusk in the crowd. “Do you know Tranquil Dusk? Is she somewhere else on the grounds, perhaps?”

The mare’s ears wiggled slightly before flattening. “I know her. She’s really nice, but she left once the exarch decided to take the temple to the war. She didn’t feel comfortable with that decision. I haven’t heard from her since, but I’m sure she’s fine. She had quite the adventurous spirit.”

That wasn’t a surprise in the least. Wherever she was, I hope she’d found peace. “I understand. In any case, we better not keep the exemplar waiting. ”

“True… well, this should be fun,” Myree whispered before trotting through the doors.

“Surprise, happy birthday!” the temple ponies cheered.

Myree sat back and threw her forehooves to her face. “Oh, my! I am legitimately surprised we are celebrating my birthday today!”

Exemplar Ferrel clapped her hooves together. “Excellent, my mission was a success. Now, I believe the first order of business is cake?”

I leaned in the doorway, watching curiously. It never occurred to me that temple ponies lived normal lives. At least I’m sure most of them did. I doubted that exemplar Ferrel had anything close.

“Yes, Exemplar, cake would be great. Before we do that, though…” Myree went over to the ancient unicorn and carefully untied the balloons from her horn. “I assume these are for me?”

“Oh… yes. I keep forgetting about those. Now the cake! Crystal Wishes, if you’ll please present it.”

Right on cue, Crystal levitated the cakebox from her back and over to Myree, flipping the top open.

A slow smile crossed the unicorns face before she started to giggle. “I do like muffins.”

While cake was awkwardly portioned out, I settled on one of the stone benches inside of the hall. There weren’t any plates or napkins, since the party hadn’t actually been planned. Ponies were just using levitation and hooves to enjoy the treat.

I guessed that this wasn’t the purpose of the meeting hall. It was one large, circular room with four aisles, one in each cardinal direction. Curved stone benches got progressively larger the further from the center they were. In the very middle was a raised dais.

Without any doubt, this was like a squad room where important ponies addressed their subordinates. How many times had the exemplar stood on that dais, staring off into space while everypony around her politely waited?

Crystal came over, settled on the bench beside me, and leaned in close to snuggle. “How’re you doing?”

“A bit tired. Hoping I can get a good night of sleep tonight. This has been a pretty exhausting day thus far.”

My wife softly stroked my mane and winked. “I’m sure you’ll get some sleep. It won’t be long before Princess Luna figures everything out.”

“Yeah…” To be honest, I was deeply concerned that she wasn’t able to see my nightmare to begin with. I was just keeping that to myself so that Crystal wouldn’t worry.

“Silent Knight is not sleeping?” the exemplar asked as she appeared over Crystal’s shoulder. How could she have possibly heard?

Crystal practically jumped and shifted to the other side of me. “Oh! Well, yes. He’s been having nightmares.”

“From the war?”

I nodded. “Yes, some from the war. I mean, kind of. I assume that is what is bringing them on. It is all kind of muddled. I wake up and the memories of it slip away pretty quickly.”

“Usually in his sleep, he just tosses and turns, mumbling about nightmares,” Crystal put in.

Exemplar Ferrel stood still looking off into space a moment before she tapped a hoof against my head. “The memories are still there. If you wish, I could retrieve them and then you could look at what is forgotten. This may assist you in determining the cause. Only if you are willing, though.”

That was a creepy prospect. I shook my head. “I appreciate the offer, but I’m not sure I want my memories poked through. How would you know the nightmare from my regular memories?”

The unicorn’s head tilted. “I wouldn’t. You would, though. You would be the pony to sift out the nightmares from reality. I’d merely be observing and transcribing.”

Crystal lightly poked me with a hoof. “It couldn’t hurt… wait, will it hurt? Can it hurt him?”

The exemplar shook her head no. “Not physically.”

I sighed. “I know I’m going to regret this, but all right. If it means I might potentially find out a way to start sleeping well again. How do we do it?”

“I’ll need to go get some memory crystals from the exarch’s office. Then all that is left is a spell and some patience,” she explained.

That seemed too simple. Magic was never that simple. I looked up at all the ponies idly chatting while also keeping an eye on the three of us. Right… this was supposed to be a party. “What about the birthday party? Don’t you want to give Myree her gift?”

The exemplar froze a moment and then blinked. “Yes. You are most wise, Silent Knight.” She wheeled and loudly announced, “Myree! I have a gift for you.”

That sudden shift startled everypony. Some of them even jumped slightly in surprise and one poor mare caught a face full of cake.

Myree flushed and stared. Eventually, she found her voice. “That is very sweet of you, Exemplar. You didn’t have to.”

“It is only customary,” Exemplar Ferrel replied before reaching into her saddlebag and pulling out the small, silver-wrapped box she’d had the ponies packaged in. Of course, by she, I actually meant Crystal. Crystal had insisted that Ferrel couldn’t just give the ponies as is.

Myree accepted the gift in her own magic and levitated it over. “What a pretty gift!” She carefully unwrapped it and lifted the lid. “Oh! This is not something I expected at all.” As gently as she could, she lifted the white and blue pointy-pony out of the box and admired it as if it were a precious jewel. “Thank you, Exemplar! How did you know?”

Exemplar Ferrel said plainly, “Though I am frequently absent, when I do observe, I observe well. Your eyes were oft drawn to these ponies as you looked out from the wall. I thought you might like to have some of your own.”

The lithe priestess held both of them against her chest with a single forehoof. “I… thank you. This is so thoughtful.” She carefully set the ponies down on one of the stone benches and wiped at the corner of her eye.

“Have I misunderstood? If these are not correct, we may exchange them for other pointy-ponies,” Ferrel said, stepping towards Myree, her horn lighting.

“NO!” Myree threw a hoof over the pair. “I mean… no, I want these. Very much. It’s… I’ve just never had anything of my own is all. I mean… things for pleasure like this. Toys, I guess. It’s a bit overwhelming that you cared enough to notice and then actually go out to get them.”

The exemplar smiled. It was a rare and beautiful sight. A sincere smile from the heart, not the fake one often leveled by Canterlot ponies. “Then I’m glad I did. Enjoy them, Myree. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I must go and collect something for Silent Knight.”

And just like that she was gone. Myree crouched by the bench with her pointy-ponies and just stared at them.

Crystal was subtly wiping her eyes. I looped my good wing around her. I related to Myree. My father was not big on toys. At least not ones that served no purpose. A wooden sword was okay. Something like a pointy-pony, though? No. Nothing remotely close to a doll. Winterspear had been allowed one. Only one.

The other temple guards and priests stood around awkwardly as if trying to figure out if the party was over. The exemplar had pretty much rushed the whole thing. Not that anypony seemed surprised by that.

“So, Myree… I apologize for running the exemplar off on my behalf and ruining your party.”

“Oh, no. That’s okay. None of us were expecting this today. We were gearing up for a citywide Exemplar hunt. This is, without a doubt, the best possible outcome. We can attend to our normal duties now. Thank you again for returning her safely.”

She stood back up and levitated her pointy-ponies onto her back. “Alright, everypony. Thank you for coming, as weird as this turned out to be. It was incredibly sweet and I hope we can do it again next year. Let’s get back to work!”

The music came to a stop as a phonograph was shut off and, one by one, they all trotted over, gave Myree their best wishes, and then went off to presumably do whatever tasks they should have been doing before.

Myree was the last to go and she had a smile on her face. “This was fun. I’m really glad it was the two of you that found the exemplar. I’ll see you around, I’m sure!”

My ears shot up. “Don’t tell me you can see the future, too?”

She giggled and shook her head. “No, but I know the exemplar likes you. She talks about you more than anypony else. I’m sure you’ll be back. You and Crystal Wishes. See you later!”

The priestess trotted out, leaving the two of us alone in the meeting hall. “Well, that was awkward,” Crystal said with a sigh.

“Uh-huh.” I settled onto my back, enjoying the feel of the cool stone.

“You can’t hang around too long. Mindful Soul will be looking for you.”

“I know, but I have some time. Besides, you’re the one that agreed with Ferrel on this little trip into my brain.”

Crystal came over and settled her chin on my chest. “Yeah, I guess I did. I didn’t necessarily think it through. I just want you to get better.”

A large yawn escaped me and I just nodded in agreement. We waited in silence together, just enjoying the gentle touch and companionship. Minutes dragged on to an hour.

Not long after, the sound of tentative hooves on stone drew my attention to the door. Exemplar Ferrel stood there, looking blankly into the hall. I cleared my throat. “Exemplar?”

She did not respond. Crystal blinked and shook her head at the sound of my voice. Evidently, she’d caught a small nap.

I rolled over and stood. “Exemplar Ferrel?”

Again no reply. It was another minute or so before she blinked and looked at me without recognition.

“Exemplar Ferrel. Did you find the memory crystals?”

“Yes. How did you know about them?” she asked.

I motioned out the door. “You left about an hour ago to get them. You said you needed them to capture my memories.”

Her eyes followed my hoof and then realization dawned on her. “Oh, yes. Yes, I did. I have them. It would be best if you were seated.”

Crystal trotted over to my side as I settled onto the stone floor. The exemplar looked… less like her normal self. Perhaps even upset, though not distraught. “Are you alright?”

“I am well.” She flipped her saddlebag open and levitated a small, cylindrical crystal from it. Unlike the ones I’d seen before, it was neither cloudy white, grey, nor pure black. It was almost transparent.

“So… how does this work? You cast a spell, look at Silent’s memories, and transcribe them into the crystal?” Crystal asked.

The exemplar gave a nod. “Yes, the spell is simple, really. Normally the pony using it would focus on the memory they wish to preserve and record it into the crystal. It is complicated when used on another pony.

“Silent must want to give the memory to the crystal, else the experience is… awful. It is taking… a violation. Such magic must never be practiced.”

And suddenly this not painful, mundane spell sounded terrifying. “Wait. I don’t remember the memory. How can I willingly give something I don’t remember?”

“You do not need to know specifically. You must simply be willing to share memories. Those that you do not wish to share, refuse. Any that you might not be aware of but are not closed to the spell will be swept up. Thus why you do not need to recall.”

What? I didn’t fully understand. How would I know how to refuse or accept? Did I just think it? “I’m not su—“

“Will you see his memories as it happens, or will they just end up in the crystal?” Crystal asked.

“I must see them to transcribe them. He cannot do the spell on his own. Well, I do not believe he can. Pegasi are not known for their magic, although that never stopped Nocturna.”

Wait, what? I lifted a hoof, but my wife’s focus was clearly not on what the exemplar had so casually said.

Crystal’s ears wiggled. “Can… Can I help? I don’t know much about magic. That isn’t my talent, but… I know more than he does. Is there some way I can assist him?”

“Yes, you may assist me with the spell by lending magical energy. You are familiar with your mate and know his mind. Perhaps you can help guide my search and make him feel more comfortable. I imagine he is more in tune with the touch of your magic.”

“Uh… wait, can we go back to the part about Nocturna?” I put in.

Exemplar Ferrel took the crystal within her magical grasp and floated it between us. “Alright, Silent Knight, I want you to just empty your mind. Try not to focus on memories you don’t want me to see.

“Fear not, I cannot see them without your permission. Though if you focus on them, I will bump into them. That is when you’ll know whether or not to let me through. It would be easier to not think of things you don’t want me to see, though.”

Had she not heard me? “Wait, w—“ Without warning, my brain was filled with images of my wedding night, nights of not-cuddling with Crystal, and several other saucy things.

“Crystal Wishes, reach out with your magic and surround the crystal. It will be your focus. I’ll find your energy that way and channel it with me.”

“Are we sure—“ And without warning, everything went white. My head was filled with Crystal Wishes and all of the things we did in private. I felt a little pressure… as if my entire being was being squeezed.

Exemplar Ferrel’s voice drifted by. “Silent Knight, I said don’t focus on the things you don’t want me to transcribe. Please try something else.”

Easy for her to say! Okay… think… think… how about when I woke up to Crystal in the hospital? The image faded into my vision. It was fuzzy and unclear, but the gist of it was there. All through my eyes. I felt the pressure again, but it drifted away as I chose not to resist it.

“Very good. We’ll consider this a good starting place. Now, I need you to lose focus. We will wander your memories. As they come to mind you can choose to stop us or let us in. If you remain focused on this memory, we will remain here.”

That was easy for her to say. How do you simply not remember something? Okay, Silent, you can do this. I cleared my mind trying not to remember anything. Just focus on now. Right now, I’m sitting on a stone floor waiting to go to my appointment.

“Very good…”

Idle memories started to flip past me. The party, shopping with Ferrel, my meeting with Princess Luna. They were all just like paintings on a wall. Then I saw them! The burning unicorns. The Night Mares were staring at me through what seemed like a mirror.

The pressure started to build. I gave in and chose not to resist. I had to resist, though! Resisting the Night Mare’s was beyond important. Where was I? How was I here again?

I struggled violently against the fiery tendrils that had bound my legs. Every movement burned me, but the alternative was far, far worse. Getting away was what was most important.

My heart started to hammer in my chest. I remember this now! Every detail here. These Night Mares were chasing me. They wanted Dread Knight. They needed somepony that could do what I did. They needed—

All of a sudden, other memories started racing through my mind. There was no control, no stopping them. They were all of Dread Knight’s actions during the war when Silent had retreated into his mind to hide.

All of the horrible memories I’d repressed and thought lost were displayed around me. “No!”

Somewhere, somepony else screamed. It was a horrible scream. The scream of a mare.

“No! Let me out!” I flailed about as gruesome death after gruesome death crossed my vision.

The world suddenly collapsed and I found myself on the stone floor, heart racing. It wasn’t real. It wasn’t real. It was real! It had all happened. I’d done all of that. My eyes found my wife and I knew. I knew immediately that she’d seen it all, too.

She was staring at me with tear-filled eyes and a horrified look. I reached a hoof towards her. She stumbled back in panic.

“Wait!” I called but she turned and galloped out into the garden.

“Crystal! Wait!” I shouted after her as I clumsily got to my hooves and followed. No! She couldn’t have seen that! She shouldn’t have seen that! I had to find her, I had to explain. I wouldn’t make it without her. Crystal, please… please don’t hate me.

Author's Notes:

And the ride starts again :D

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

27. Dark Memories

“Crystal, wait! Please!” I cried after her as I galloped out into the lush green gardens of the temple grounds. My heart beat in my chest as all of the repressed memories swirled around in my head. It made it difficult to focus as horrific images flashed across my vision.

As a stroke of luck, my beloved mare was not subtle in her flight. The frenzied escape was obvious in the deeper-than-normal hoof prints on the ground. I chased after them as fast as I could manage. The experience had left me weak and disoriented.

The trail led to where the garden was darkest. This was the area filled with densely packed trees with low-hanging fronds and thicker brush. Knowing where one ended and the other began was difficult. That made the trail harder to get past but easier to follow. It was clear where the frightened mare had crashed through.

As I pushed past another bunch of shrubbery, I caught sight of her ahead. The white of her coat stuck out against the greenery. Her head was hanging low as she sobbed. It was a heartbreaking image.

“Crystal, I—”

Her head shot up and she held out a forehoof. “Don’t come any closer.”

The words cut me deeper than any wound I’d ever received in combat. My stomach sank and it felt like somepony was sitting on my chest. I couldn’t give up though. I took a few trembling steps closer.

My right forehoof landed in something wet and slick. I looked down and wrinkled my nose at the smell. Evidently, Crystal had gotten sick.

“I told you not to come any closer,” she said weakly.

As gracefully as I could, I wiped my hoof off on the grass and took another two steps towards her. “Crystal…”

“Was it all true? Were those the nightmares or is that who you are?”

Lie. Just lie. She’ll feel better if you do. “That isn’t who I am… but it wasn’t the nightmares. It happened. All of that happened.” Or don’t lie, that is a tactic, too.

A sickened look crossed her face and she had to close her eyes. “It’s horrible. How could you…” She trailed and wiped her eyes with a hoof. “No. That’s war, isn’t it?”

“Yes.”

“You’re very good at it.”

I winced. “Yes.”

She swallowed. “When we read about Dread Knight in the papers and felt pride… when we celebrated victory… when we rejoiced in the defeat of the Sudramoar army… this is what we were extolling? Slaughter without mercy?”

I stepped closer to her, reaching out a hoof. “I did what was necessary to get home.”

Crystal backed away from me. “I know. I know. I didn’t know.” Her head just shook. “I didn’t know you were capable of these things. Ponies shouldn’t be capable of these things.”

My hoof slowly lowered. What could I say? I was very capable and did those things. Repeatedly. How cruel. The skill I’d used to get home could result in the loss of the very thing that motivated me to do so.

We stood there in silence. Crystal wouldn’t look at me. I couldn’t look away.

“Silent Knight,” came the soft voice of Exemplar Ferrel as she approached from the direction we’d come. “We must speak.”

“Not now,” I said without looking back at her.

“I must insist. My estimates on when your services would be required were, perhaps, a bit too generous. It is important that you and I speak.” She came to my side. The memory crystal floated in front of her. It was as black as a starless sky. What had she said of the others like this? Bad memories.

Anger surged through me and I snatched it out of the air. “I said not now! Can’t you see what is happening here? She’s leaving! The only reason I did what I did was to come home to her and she’s leaving!

“I don’t care about prophecies or destinies. I don’t care about any of it! All right? I quit. Find somepony else. All I want is to live a normal life like anypony else! So, no, Exemplar. We most certainly don’t need to talk.”

The blonde unicorn’s head tilted, my rage seemingly lost on her. Her head bobbed and she replied, “Very well. Perhaps another time. Good day.” Without another word she trotted back into the forest.

When I turned my attention back to Crystal, she was lying on the ground, her back to me. “Crystal. Crystal, I didn’t want to be good at this. I never asked for this… it was just how I was made. It isn’t all there is to me. You know that, right?”

“You have an appointment to go to. Don’t be late,” she said softly.

“What? Are you serious? I’m not leaving you.”

She took a deep breath. “And I’m not leaving you. Go to your appointment. I’ll see you at home later.”

See me at home later? After this? How could I believe that? How could I just go? No. It wouldn’t be that easy. It took all of my effort to hold my composure. I was angry and hopeless at the same moment. “Promise,” I whispered.

“What?”

I gritted my teeth, keeping the anguish and pain from my voice. Just be steady, Silent. “Promise you’ll see me at home tonight. Don’t just say you will and never show up. If this is going to be the last time I see you, I don’t want our last words to each other to be a lie.”

Crystal shifted to her hooves and looked at me. Her makeup was running everywhere and her cheeks were stained with tears. “I promise I’ll see you at home later tonight. Now go to your appointment.”

I slowly backed away from her, too frightened to look from where she was lest she disappear. Eventually, that became impossible and I was forced to turn and leave. She’d promised. Crystal wouldn’t lie, not to me. She’d be there. She had to be there… but what if she wasn’t?

☾

I sat in Mindful Soul’s office, shivering. My stomach was a mess and I couldn’t focus on what we were doing. The dark crystal was clutched in one hoof while the Azurite plush was held carefully in the other. She’d squeak if I held her too tight. She’d done nothing wrong, so squeezing her would be unfair.

Mindful Soul had taken careful notes while I had explained what happened. I’d stopped talking a few minutes back and she was just sitting there going over the details. It was making me very nervous. She was supposed to be helping, not staring at paper.

Finally, she looked up and broke the silence. “Major, in most instances I’d say what you just told me was a delusion. In your case, I imagine it is almost wholly accurate given your association with alicorns, unicorn priestesses, and the happenings of our world far beyond what the average pony will ever dream of, much less see.

“This goes well beyond the scope of your normal treatment and changes things significantly. I’ll be frank and say that I have several concerns here. We can’t just treat this as a normal session. Before we go on, I’m going to send for your sister.”

“Why?”

The mare got up and came over to me. “I feel you’ll need her support while we sort this out. The last thing you need to be right now is alone. I want you to just sit here and try to calm down as best you can, all right?”

“All right.”

She motioned to the door. “I’m just going right there to talk to my assistant. You’re not alone. Just give me a minute.” Mindful softly patted me on the head and then went over to the door she’d indicated. She opened it and only stuck her front half out. Whatever she said to her assistant was whispers.

It was barely a few minutes before she came back and settled across from me. “I’m sure your sister will be along shortly. As you know, her office is not far from here. Until then, let’s talk this through. I know you’re sensitive about being Dread Knight. You certainly are very upset about your wife learning more about that part of your life. Can you explain why?”

“It isn’t obvious?” I asked.

“Is it? Let's say it is. That isn’t really the point of the exercise. The point is for you to get it out. You’ve just told me you relived numerous events that were so horrible you’d blocked them out. Repressing such a thing is not healthy. Now that you’ve been forced to accept them, we can start working on them.

“Imagine it as if you’re taking the ill feelings from where you’re hiding them inside and giving them to the world. Put the fear into words. Define it and then share the burden with everypony. That is how we proceed.”

Share the burden? Give it up? That would certainly be nice if it were so easy. My eyes were drawn to the black crystal and the words started falling from my mouth with ease. “I’m worried that no matter what I do, no matter how I grow, or how sorry I am, ponies will never forgive me. I’ve made mistakes, I’ve done some horrific things, and now my wife has seen them. What if she can’t forgive me?

“What if other ponies can’t forgive me? I just did my duty. I just did what a soldier was meant to do. Ponies don’t understand that, though. They were never meant to. Do they even really understand what was asked of us? What it takes to win?”

Mindful Soul’s head bobbed in a soft nod. “Are you really worried about ponies or just Crystal Wishes?”

“Both… but I could get by with her. It just… this isn’t fair. I volunteered to be a guard and they forced me to be a soldier! So I was a soldier and I was good at it! Why do I feel like this? I just did my job!” I was shouting. When had I started shouting?

If it fazed the mare, she didn’t show it in the least. “No, I’m afraid it wasn’t fair. Life isn’t always fair, though. You know that better than most ponies. You haven’t been sheltered. You did it for them.”

“And I regret it. All of it.”

“That is your right. Regret or not, you did your duty. There should be some pride in that.”

“Pride doesn’t make for a happy home. My father had a lot of pride and all he got out of it was two children that think ill of him. Although I’m starting to understand him better now.”

“Oh? You think that perhaps there was something to his methods?” Mindful Soul asked as she picked up her notebook.

“His methods? No. At least I understand, though. If he felt like this all the time… it’s awful. I just want my life to go back to the way it was. Before the war, before Dread Knight, and before that stupid gryphon king decided it was worth killing thousands over some mountains.”

Mindful idly scratched some notes down. “We can’t do that, Silent Knight. That isn’t possible. You can either live your life longing for what you perceive lost or you can fight to find out what you still have. Only you can make that decision.”

Only me. Why was it always up to me? “What if I’m not strong enough?”

“I suspect you are and that you’ll have the support you need if you make the decision. You need to move forwards, Silent Knight. Put one hoof in front of the other.”

“And if she leaves me, what’s the point in doing that?”

Mindful’s ear flicked. It was subtle. It was barely anything. She closed her notebook. “Family, friends, and other ponies that love you. A whole life yet unlived. Experiences… good ones. You’re too young of a pony to ask that question.”

There was a soft knock at the door. “Excuse me. I’ll just be right over there. You’re not alone.”

She got up once again and stuck her front half out of the door. Once again there were hushed conversations between herself and whoever was out there. It was maddening to know it was about me and yet I was being tre—

“WHAT!” Winterspear exclaimed.

There was a light scuffle as Mindful Soul tried to keep herself wedged in the door and Winterspear successfully pushed past her and stumbled into the room.

“Warrant Officer, this quite inappropriate.”

Winterspear trotted over to me and looped her hooves around my neck. She nestled her cheek to mine. “You’re going to be okay.”

Mindful Soul cleared her throat. “Our session isn’t complete, Warrant Officer. I sent for you so you’d be here as soon as we finished and made the arrangements for Silent Knight.”

What arrangements? What was she talking about?

“Arrangements will not be necessary and I think this session is over, doctor. He isn’t going to want to hear about positive visualizations and sunny horizons today. You can save that for tomorrow. I’m going to take him home.”

“That isn’t wise. If his wife isn’t there, the consequences could be significant. Dire, in fact.”

Winterspear’s eyes narrowed. “She’ll be there.”

“You can’t know that and I have a duty to his health and wellbeing.”

“I can and I do! She’s my sister-in-law and I know her. She’ll be there. I have a duty to my brother to do what I think is best for him and this is what is best. He can’t sit overnight wondering whether she is there or not.”

Winterspear grabbed my hoof. “Come on, Silent, we’re going home. You can come back tomorrow for your appointment.”

“Warrant Officer Winterspear, I really must protest. This is highly inappropriate. I don’t want to pull rank here. Taking him home is not the right thing to do. You’re not being objective.”

My sister turned, fire in her eyes. “You listen here. He’s my little brother. My blood. You may be the best in general, but I’m the best when it comes to him.

“Objectivity or not, I know him! So report me or don’t but we’re not going to take him to some watch site for observation. I’m taking him home to be with his wife. She’ll be there.”

Watch site? I held Winterspear’s hoof tightly. It kind of hurt a little. That was probably the crystal jammed between us. I set the Azurite plush down on the pillow. “I want to go home. I refuse whatever it was you were planning.”

“You don’t have that authority, Major. I’m sorry. I’m legitimately trying to do what I feel is best for you at this moment. If your wife is not at your home, it will be devastating and you’re not in a state to handle that right now.”

“I believe you,” I replied and then nudged Winterspear. “Take me home. If she’s not there, we’ll go wherever she was planning to send me.”

“Okay.” Winterspear tugged my hoof and the two of us headed for the door.

“This is foolish. You’re letting emotion guide you,” Mindful said.

“And you’re letting the absence of it force a round peg into a square hole,” Winterspear replied before pushing the door open and trotting out with me.

Once we were on the street, I looked over at her. “Thanks.”

“No problem.”

We held hooves tightly as we trotted towards my quarters. “What if she’s not there?”

“She will be.”

“What if she isn’t?”

“She will be.”

I guess Winterspear was determined. “What about your career?”

“Slap on the hoof. My record is spotless. I’ll claim I was emotionally compromised. Which is true. If you were any other patient and Crystal was any other mare, I probably just did the wrong thing.”

“How can you be so sure about her?” I asked.

“Your wife had to become a very strong mare with you gone. If it wasn’t for her, a lot of ponies would have suffered. She didn’t go through all of that to give up on you when you were this close. So stop thinking about it. She’s there. She’ll be there.”

“Okay.” A very strong mare? Her letters were strong but what had she been up to? Usually she just talked about her work, our love, and what I was doing. I’d perhaps taken for granted what was happening in her life.

I could ponder it later, though. Winterspear was trotting with a purpose and practically dragging me along. I was full of fear. She clearly wasn’t.

We arrived at my old quarters in record time and my stomach turned. What if she wasn’t inside?

Winterspear used her key and opened the door. She paused only a moment, stepped out of the way, and whispered, “Told you.”

I peeked inside. Crystal was sitting on the couch looking extremely nervous. Her eyes were fixed on me.

“May I come in?”

“Of course. This is your home, too,” she said.

Winterspear cleared her throat. “I’ll be right outside if anypony needs me.” She then pushed me inside and closed the door.

“You… uh… are you okay?” I asked, keeping my distance.

“As best as can be expected for living two years’ worth of violence in the span of seconds. Will these memories stay in my head? Do you know?”

“I’ve only had it happen once before. They’re like any memories. They fade the further you get away from them.”

Crystal shifted on the couch. “I’d like to be further away from them. That is all I can see right now. Me doing those awful things… as you. I can smell the blood still.”

“Crystal… honey… I wish you’d never seen them. Not for my sake but because nopony should. That is what war looks like, though. On the battlefield, when everything is chaos, all you have is your strategy and your sword.

“You have to fight hard and to survive. For yourself, for your fellow soldiers, and for your loved ones back home. And when you’re not doing that, all you can think about is what you’ll do after the war. I did it for you.”

My wife’s hoof came up. “Please. Please don’t say that. I don’t want to be associated with these horrors. You did what was necessary to get home. You kept your promise. That is what you did that for me. Okay?”

I suddenly felt smaller. “Okay.”

“You need to write a letter to Princess Luna right away.”

“Huh? Why?” A sudden change of subject. It was somewhat appreciated, but it left a lot of questions between us.

“The nightmare. You saw it, right? Surely those flaming Night Mares weren’t from the war. Please tell me that, at least, wasn’t real.”

“It wasn’t.”

“Thank Celestia. Well… now I remember it, too. You need to write her and we can tell her everything we can about it. To help her. That was the point of this, right? We need to get something positive out of it.”

“Oh, right, but…”

Crystal slipped off the couch and trotted over to me. She set a hoof on my chest. “Whatever you did, it doesn’t matter to me. It isn’t going to change us and you can’t be afraid of that. I promise you that I’m not going to abandon you because you did your duty… I’m just… I’m sorry, I’m horrified by it.”

I slipped my hoof over hers. “If it helps at all, so am I.”

She halfway smiled. “It does help. If you weren’t, I’d be worried. I’m going to need some time. I hope you understand that. It is painful to see the pony you love in such a different light… but I’m not going anywhere. Okay?”

“Yes.”

“Okay. Now go get your sister. I’m going to start dinner and try to figure out ways to escape these memories. I just keep seeing it over and over…”

“I’m sorry,” I whispered before leaning a little closer to her. Crystal stiffened slightly but I placed a soft kiss on her cheek. Some of the tension left her but not all of it. There was a distance now. A painful one. That was the reality of war. It just takes. Takes, takes, and takes. When will it take the last bit? When will what I owe finally be paid?

Author's Notes:

Crystal is a strong and dedicated mare of her word! Of course she'll have challenges of her own.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

28. Judgment

In the quiet of the morning, Crystal walked out of our bedroom, wrapped in her fuzzy pink robe. She looked over at me with tired eyes. “How long have you been up?” she asked.

“Just before the sun. It was early enough that it seemed silly to go back to bed. I’ve just been working on my stretches.”

She nodded and started rummaging around the kitchen with her magic.

I rose from my spot on the floor and trotted over to nuzzle her. She returned it, though there was still timidity there. Not that I blamed her. It had only been about a week since she’d lived being Dread Knight. “How did you sleep?”

“Better. A lot of the details are starting to get fuzzy. I mean… not fuzzy enough, but it is something. Are you mentally prepared for today?”

“Not particularly, no.” All returning veterans from the war were required to complete a mandatory month of reintegration before even being considered for duty. My time was coming up soon and I’d be finding out today whether I had progressed enough. The most likely outcome was that I had not.

Crystal set a hoof softly on my shoulder. “It is just a milestone, not a final judgment. Are you sure you don’t want me to be there?”

“I do want you to be there, but I’ll be fine. I know you’ll be here tonight. Go to your appointments and we’ll talk all about our days this evening.” I lifted a hoof to touch hers but she flinched away.

“Sorry,” she whispered.

“It’s okay. I understand.”

“I still get mixed up with them being your hooves and my hooves and all that they did. Just…” She leaned in and kissed me softly. “I know your lips are wholly innocent.”

We shared another soft kiss and then she went back to her rummaging. “I need tea. Strong tea,” she muttered as she went about making it.

“You could consider going easier on your responsibilities now that you have a husband home and underhoof.”

Crystal laughed and shook her head. “No, no, I can’t. I can’t shirk them now. Not when we’re about to truly be tested. Perhaps you should shirk yours and come with me? We could use an advisor like you.”

“I’ll think about it,” I said before starting back into my stretches. My wing had initially improved quite steadily under Winterspear’s care… then the progress leveled out. She wasn’t saying it, but I suspected this was as good as it was going to get.

It didn’t take long before our small condo was filled with the pungent scent of some kind of horrifying tea. If it had been any stronger, I would have questioned why the paint had not yet fled the walls.

Still, despite the odor, I was thrilled. One of the things I enjoyed most since arriving home was just watching my wife go through her morning routine. She had her own habits that she followed now. We were still reintegrating as a married couple. When I left, she’d still been a filly in some respects. Now she was all mare.

There was a knock at the door. Crystal called, “Come in, Winterspear, it isn’t locked.”

“Good morning, Crystal, Silent,” Winterspear said as she pushed the door open. Her nose wrinkled at the smell. “Oh, or maybe not. Is it an anise hyssop tea morning?”

Crystal waved a hoof at her. “Just nervous. It is a big day for you and Silent, plus Wallflower and I have our meeting with the general. Then I have Sunset Coffee… Why don’t ponies schedule these things on different days?”

My ear flicked curiously. I was still getting accustomed to my wife’s doings and there were a ton of doings going on. She met with General Winddancer and the elite of Canterlot somewhat regularly.

Parallel to that, her career had truly taken off. Far more than just having a successful couple of niche romance books. One interesting outcome from that was the fact we were apparently wealthy now. Not ‘doing well’ or ‘married to the daughter of a rich pony,’ either.

No, Crystal had made some very savvy business decisions while I was gone and most of them had paid off. Not that I really cared about bits, but it was at least one less worry in our lives.

Winterspear laughed and trotted over to nuzzle Crystal. “Why won’t you listen to Iridescence and hire an assistant? If you had a Raven or Willow—”

I snorted at the name. Both mares turned, glared at me, and then Winterspear went on, “As I was saying, if you had a Raven you could avoid days like this.”

Crystal shook her head. “I’m not a princess. It feels so pretentious.”

“So hire Dot, then it’s just working with family.”

My wife laughed and looked at Winterspear. “Hire Dot, really? She can’t even manage her own schedule.”

“Okay… yeah… point taken. We’re lucky if we can ever get her away from the Memorial Garden or the co-op. You know what I’m saying.” She stabbed a hoof at me. “Hire him.”

Crystal tapped her lip with a hoof. “Yes… yes… That would be great. He’d have to do what I tell him. Respect the chain of command!”

I laid out on my belly. “I refuse. I already answer to enough mares in my life. The mares in this house are under my domain.”

Winterspear’s ear flicked. “Since when?”

“Since I got back.”

“Riiight… alright, smelly, get up, shower, and put your uniform on. We’re going to meet Orchid early and go over your statement.”

My statement? “What?”

“Your statement about what happened with Mindful Soul.”

“I already gave a statement.”

“Yes, now you’ll have to give it orally and… look, just do as you’re told, okay? This will go a lot smoother. Shower, dress, and hurry up. I’ll help Crystal get her dress on in the meantime.”

Crystal tapped Winterspear on the nose. “I’d hire you, but you’re too bossy.”

Winterspear huffed. “I am the oldest; I have domain over all ponies in this house. Let’s get you dressed, too.”

“Yes, ma’am!” Crystal said, levitating her mug behind her as she trotted back into the bedroom.

My nose wrinkled at that. I was a major. They should all listen to me. I pulled myself up and headed to the guest shower. Smelly… She was smelly!

☾

Radiant Orchid and Winterspear stood next to me, smoothing out my mane and making sure my uniform looked perfect. It already did, of course, but for some reason they seemed nervous.

I was, too. This was not where I imagined a medical review would be. We were in a military courtroom. Orchid had said it was just because it was rarely in use so it had been repurposed for this.

That didn’t change the fact that there was a three-pony panel sitting behind the judge’s bench, royal guards at each door, and two tables. Everything was set up just as if this were a court case.

Mindful Soul was sitting at one of the tables, flipping through a file. She had a few more stacked beside her.

A royal guard that looked like a foal to me came over and said, “Major Knight, they’re ready for you.”

Orchid nodded and we made our way to the table opposite Mindful’s. Winterspear stood a bit further back behind us.

The three ponies behind the podium were in uniforms. Uniforms that looked like they’d never seen strife. They represented each of the branches of service: the Royal Guard, the Army, and the Navy.

I looked at the placards that sat in front of them and didn’t recognize a single name. Two colonels and a naval captain, and I didn’t know a single one of them.

The one in the middle, the red-grape-coated Army colonel behind the Merlot placard, looked down at me. “Major Knight, thank you for coming today. As you know, it is a requirement of all returning veterans to complete the designed recovery program, as outlined, before being reintegrated into our services.

“We’ve reviewed your case and feel that your recovery has not progressed to a point where we can recommend you for duty at this time.”

That was no surprise. Orchid had warned me that this outcome was the most likely by far. She’d said to take it gracefully and accept the new plan, which would just be another month in the program. I was fine with that, although I was getting tired of the rigid daily schedule.

“I understand, sir,” I replied, keeping it simple.

The colonel nodded and continued, “In light of your recent extreme failure to comply with your recovery plan and previous indiscretion with following orders outside of military command, we also have concerns that we’ll be unable to ensure your success in our standard plan.”

My ear flicked ever so slightly. They had access to my medical records, which meant they were aware of what happened with Captain Alastair. Of course, those records had been doctored slightly to include an order from the princess, but everything else was there in all its horrid detail.

That fact didn’t sit right with me, though. That incident had nothing to do with my recovery from the war. Who are these ponies to judge me on one mistake? To call back to something when I've changed since then?

Orchid cleared her throat. “Colonel, Major Knight has had an exemplary career since that misstep. His service in the war is without question. There is no evidence of non-compliance other than this one case and I think we can all agree it was an extremely emotional situation far outside of what anypony would consider normal.”

“Be that as it may, he failed to comply. He disobeyed his counselor and used his relationship with his sister to get the outcome he wanted, violating her position—”

Anger flared in my breast. Liar!

Keep your mouth shut, Silent!

“All due respect, sir, he did nothing of the sort,” Winterspear interrupted from behind us. “I am capable of making my own decisions and Dr. Soul’s statement fully supports that I was the one that chose to disobey her orders, not Major Knight. If anything, he was complicit in my actions.”

“I’ve read Dr. Soul’s notes and I’ll remind you of your place, Warrant Officer. You being here is a courtesy. You’re not his case worker. Speak when you’re spoken to. Major Knight clearly has several issues, including one with following orders. If he is to be restored to duty and represent the Equestrian military here at home, we must be certain he will do so based on our criteria.”

Their criteria? What did that mean? What did this fool think we’re going to do? What did he know of soldiers and soldiering?

“As such, Major Knight, it is the decision of this board that you be placed on indefinite medical leave until such a time where your new reintegration team feels you’re suitable for command once again… if such a thing ever occurs.

“Should you fail to comply again, even once, you will receive an immediate medical discharge. Do you understand? Have I made myself clear?”

What was going on? Indefinite leave? Orchid had never even said this was an option. I looked over at her. The shock was clear on her face.

This was an ambush, and we knew how to deal with an ambush. The heat within me surged to the boiling point.

“Major Knight, answer me.”

My nose wrinkled and I took a step towards the panel. “I understand, sir.”

“Good, I wan—”

“I understand that while I and thousands of other ponies were at war, officers like you sat here in your comfortable little chairs and made cute little plans on what to do with ponies like us.”

“Silent…” Orchid whispered.

“Major! You are out of line. You—”

“Hush!” I ordered harshly and the colonel did so, sitting back as I approached him.

“I am glad you’ve had success with your little reintegration plan. At least I assume you have if our fine military keeps letting you do it, but let me make something clear to you, all three of you.”

I set my hooves on the judicial bench they were using to separate themselves from me and rose to my full height. They actually trembled under my stare. Some officers they were. Nothing but a bunch of cowards that dared to sit in judgment of a real warrior.

“You don’t know a thing about suffering and pain. You don’t know anything about reintegration or what it is like to come home injured. Your success is based on nothing.

“You’ve dealt with a trickle of soldiers coming back. How many at a time? Twenty, fifty, a hundred tops? Wonderful. You can take a hoofful of ponies that left the war early and help them get back to their lives if they jump through your hoops.

“Do you realize what is coming, though? I don’t think you do. This war is almost over and you’re going to be dealing with thousands of me. Thousands, all at once. Ponies that were there the whole time. Ponies that have seen horrors you can’t even imagine.

“Are you going to put them all on indefinite leave if they make one mistake? Are you going to discharge the troublemakers? What then? Discharge them all into the populace? You sit here all high and mighty, but you’ve got one major flaw in your strategy, Colonel. Do you understand?” I slammed my hoof on the bench. “Answer me!”

Colonel Merlot’s lip quivered and he stammered, “And what is that?”

I plucked the major pin off my uniform and tossed it into his lap. “I am, at this moment, failing to comply. By your own words, even a minor infraction would lead to an immediate medical discharge.

“I welcome that immediate medical discharge. Congratulations, you now have zero authority over me. I’m not going to see my new reintegration team, I’m not going to wait on them to decide I’m able to represent our proud military in the way you want.

“You’ve just put a combat veteran with serious issues outside of your reach. Well done. Wait until it’s one thousand or two thousand. Perhaps a whole brigade? Good luck, Merlot, you’re going to need it.”

I turned around and found Orchid and Winterspear staring at me in horror. No surprise there. It was time to leave, so I headed towards the door.

“Major Knight! Stop immediately!”

I kept walking.

“Stop! Halt! That’s an order.”

We didn’t have to take orders anymore. Certainly not from pathetic officers like them. As I got near the door, the two guards briefly made eye contact with me.

“Do not let him leave.”

I tensed up, preparing to fight. Nopony was going to stop me from leaving this mockery.

To my relief, the two guards both looked the other way, clearly unwilling to challenge us. We pushed the doors open and walked out into the street.

“Silent! Silent, wait!” Winterspear called as she galloped out behind me. “You can’t do this.”

“Already did,” I replied as my hooves started me in the direction of central Canterlot. Where were we going?

“Orchid is trying to smooth this over, but you can’t just talk to them like that. They’re colonels.”

“Sure I can. They stayed here while I fought, and they presume to judge me and ponies like me. I’m not going to go through their hoops anymore.”

My sister flapped her wings and flew around in front of me. She set a hoof on my chest. “Silent! STOP! You can’t… I mean… you… you need help.”

I nodded. “I do, desperately. I agree completely. They can’t help me, though. They’re a bunch of cowards. Where were they when I was with the Harmony? Where were they when I was at Dreyri River?”

Winterspear just stared, her mouth hanging open.

“Don’t worry about me. I’ve had enough of this. What was I trying to get back to, anyway? I was a guard and they forced me into the army.”

I casually pulled my uniform jacket off and tossed it over her back. “See you later. Tell Orchid not to bother fighting for me. If the military wants me, they can send an officer worthy of my respect to ask. See you at home.”

Without waiting for her reply, I trotted around her and continued on my way. The hair of my coat was still bristling. Impulsive decisions weren’t really my style, but those ponies were wrong. They should be trying to help ponies, not pushing them around like bullies. Tin soldiers with a tiny bit of authority.

Winterspear let me go. I think the shock was proving too much for her. I’m sure the ramifications of what I’d done would hit me hard when the anger passed, but for now, I felt righteous and free.

It was over. My career, my commission, and everything I knew best. Not that it really mattered. I had Crystal Wishes and my family. That was all that counted now. Let those officers twist in the wind when my brothers and sisters in arms returned.

My initially aimless trek eventually led me to a place I’d never visited but had heard much about since my return. It wasn’t far from the palace and to most ponies, it would not be a site to intrude upon lightly. It was a place for ponies like me: the Harmony Memorial Garden.

It was a quiet, unassuming place. A solemn place that had not been designed with Canterlot flair or a goal to impress. The ponies that had been on the committee to plan and maintain it were the spouses and family members of soldiers lost when the Harmony went down.

They had taken the sacred charge most seriously. The whole garden had been laid out in six different beds, each shaped like the petal of a flower. In each individual bed, all the flowers shared a similar color. One bed was purple, another orange, and so on through the spectrum.

The focal point was in the middle. A white marble monolith that stood proudly above the beds, reaching for the heavens. Its square base bore the names of the ponies killed the day the Harmony was destroyed, inscribed forever.

Over time, more names had been added below the originals as others were killed in the war. Eventually, there were too many names for the first base to handle. The monolith had been raised and a second, wider base had been placed below it… then another… and another… Hopefully that would be the last.

I settled onto the ground in front of the monument. If I didn’t belong in the military, then where did I belong? My gaze fell on the monolith, looking through the names. Eventually, I found the one I was searching for: Russet Rook.

“Well, Russet, I doubt you ever imagined ponies like us would end up like me. What now, buddy?”

He didn’t answer. There was nothing but the gentle sound that flowers made when being swayed by the wind. This was an excellent place for a garden. Peaceful, calm, and just the right location to catch some of the breeze.

The whole thing was a tasteful marvel. Had I fallen in battle, I would be proud to have my name here. Fortunately, I hadn’t, but unfortunately, it was starting to seem that it is sometimes harder to survive. Where was the monument for the survivors?

My gaze took in the whole garden as I contemplated that idea. As I did so, my eyes were drawn to an orange, three-story building that stood just beyond the short white fence marking the memorial perimeter. Orange in Canterlot? The elites must have loved that.

It was an intriguing sight. What was a building like this doing in Canterlot and why was it here of all places? An investigation was in order and I’d found no answers here, anyway. My hooves took me closer and a smile crossed my face. “Of course,” I said softly as I read the sign over the door.

I went through the double glass doors of the building and found myself in a comfortable lobby. The walls were painted a soothing light blue, the couches were an inoffensive off-white, and the floor was a rich, dark hardwood.

A round reception desk stood in the center of the room where a young mare stared at me with a surprised look on her face.

I walked over to her. “Hi, I’ve heard you help veterans and their families here.”

She nodded, a little dumb founded. “Y… Yes, sir, Major Knight, sir.”

“Mr. Knight is fine. I’m a veteran, do you think you could help me?”

The mare eagerly nodded. “If we can’t, nopony can, but we can because we never give up. Ever.”

She reached over and picked up a clipboard before setting it in front of me with some paperwork.

“Could you fill this out please, sir? I mean… I know you are you, but, procedure. I’m sure you understand.”

“Of course,” I replied before starting to fill it all out. She just stared at me as I did it. Once I was done, I pushed it back to her.

She smiled. “Welcome to the Flower Foundation, Mr. Knight.”

“Thank you, glad to be here.”

Author's Notes:

And just like that a career ends. Silent had a lot of strong feelings in this particular chapter and I think you'll find it interesting how this all plays out.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

29. Relief

The darkness around me was endless. There was no moon, nor stars, nor even a horizon. All that was in my vision was the gore stained-mud and the dead trees that dotted the landscape. It was a place I’d grown familiar with in my sleeping hours.

Each trip here brought me lower. Physically and mentally. I was buried to my knees in a sucking muck that I just couldn’t pull free from no matter how hard I struggled. That was not my only adversary, though.

The burning was a reminder that I was never alone here. The two Night Mares had me trapped. A flaming lash was attached to each of their twisted horns with the other ends secured tightly around my neck. Usually they’d whip me with them, but as of late they’d been used as restraints.

Whether I struggled or not, they burned… but by now I was growing numb to the pain. What else could I do? There was no way out of the muck or lashes.

“He grows weaker. Soon he’ll comply,” the dark unicorn in front of me called to the one behind.

“Yes, Sister. Soon he will be ready for Her. I hope, once he submits, She’ll let me keep him; he is a fine stallion.”

The mare in front cackled. “Your appetite knows no end!” She tugged on the lash, jerking my head a bit and causing me greater pain. “Do you hear that, stallion? You have a suiter if you’d just submit.”

I didn’t respond. Fighting didn’t work here. Perhaps not fighting might. I looked beyond the flaming mare to one of the nearby dead trees. A bit of white had caught my eye. It hadn’t been there before, but through the haze coming off of the flaming leads, I could see what looked to be like an owl.

At least, I could until the mare behind me tugged her lash and snapped my head back. “Do you not like me? Am I not comely enough for you?”

The mare to my front tugged again, pulling my head forwards. She snickered. “No, sister. He only has eyes for his little mare. His precious Crystal. If we could just separate him from her, he’d lose all hope and fall into Her service completely. Perhaps she is the one we should be after.”

My blood ran cold. How did they know about Crystal? My eyes narrowed as I looked up at the mare.

“Oh, that got your attention? Come now, you know you’ll ruin your little marriage. Why don’t you let us take care of it for you? Then you won’t be at fault. We could just handle her for you!” The teasing tone in her voice as she casually threated my beloved wife filled me with fire.

It wasn’t the fire of rage, but resolve. I struggled against the muck and the lashes to no avail. Struggling never worked.

From behind me, the other mare snickered. “Yes! That is the last of him. Let’s end his little mate and then he’ll submit.”

In the distance, the owl screeched, perhaps frightened by the roar that tore from my mouth. Somehow, I found the strength to pull free of the gore and muck. With a mighty flap of my wings, I leapt to the mare in front and smashed my hoof against her cheek.

A cry of pain and surprise shattered the darkness. It was not me this time. It was her. My hoof had connected and actually done damage. That had never happened!

The flames of her eyes and mane disappeared as she fell to the ground, and the obsidian mare looked up at me with shock and surprise through a pair of normal emerald eyes.

“Sister!” the other shouted before tugging at me with her lash.

I hunched my shoulders and yanked forwards while putting all of my weight on my forelegs. The mare was drawn to me, caught completely off balance, and when she was close, I bucked with all of my might.

Both hindhooves found her face and shattered it. The lash immediately disappeared as the unicorn’s limp form sailed back and landed heavily in the muck.

The downed mare in front of me was whimpering. “Mistress… Mistress, help us! Please!”

I advanced on her and shoved a hoof against her shoulder, pushing her onto her back. When she looked up at me, I saw it: genuine fear.

“Nopony threatens my wife,” I growled before I crushed her throat.

Things went fuzzy after that. Warm, soft, and fuzzy. The sun was on my face. Where were the dead trees? Why would there be trees in my bedroom? Wasn’t I in the mud? No, this was my bed.

This was a pretty good bed, too. Much better than a military cot. This bed also came equipped with a Crystal Wishes, so that was a really nice feature. At some point in the night, she’d snuggled close.

I nuzzled her neck and her eyes slowly opened. She blinked. “Hi.”

“Hi.”

“Did you sleep through the night?”

“I guess so.”

“No nightmares?” she asked.

“Not that I can recall. I had some dream about an owl or something. I don’t know, I vaguely remember you being a part of it, so it couldn’t have been a nightmare.”

She smiled. “That is wonderful! I wonder what changed?” She rolled over and looped her hooves around me.

When I went to return the favor, she winced, but slowly calmed as the hooves proved themselves to be loving and loyal. I shrugged. “I guess leaving the military behind meant leaving the nightmares?”

Crystal’s head tilted. “Maybe? I don’t know, Silent. It’s only been a couple of days. You really need to think this over. We haven’t even discussed it.”

I kissed the bridge of her muzzle. “There is nothing to discuss. They weren’t necessarily wrong, but the way they presented it and their plan for handling it was foolish, shortsighted, and harmful. I don’t want to be in the Army, anyway.”

She sighed and nuzzled me. “You’re not known for impulsive decisions and this was as impulsive as it gets. Your whole career just tossed casually aside. That isn’t normal behavior for my husband.”

“No? How about this, is this normal behavior?” I dropped my muzzle down and started kissing on her neck.

The mare softly huffed and stroked her hooves through my mane. “Yes, but you’re deflecting.”

“Am I? Is this normal?” My hooves slowly rubbed along her spine as I pulled her closer.

“I’m trying to have a serious conversation here,” Crystal murmured.

“And I’m trying to have time as a husband and wife. I think my idea is better.”

Crystal set her hoof between my ears and rubbed. “Okay, but we are going to need to discuss this later.”

“Later,” I agreed before ending all argumentative words with additional kisses.

☾

Dr. Kitty—which was not her real name—did not have plush ponies to hold in her office. Her office, however, was much nicer than Mindful Soul’s. It was on the third story of the Flower Foundation building and had a great view into the Memorial Garden.

The office, which was actually a multi-use meeting room, was also a lot brighter. The walls were a pastel pink and seemed to suit the pastel orange-and-cream-colored pony.

“Are you all right, Silent Knight? You look a bit pensive.”

“Oh… well this may sound silly, but in previous therapy, I was given a… well, a doll to hold.”

Her ears wiggled and she asked in her sweet little voice, “You’d like to hold a doll?”

“I wouldn’t not like to.”

“I’ll remember that! I bet other patients would, too. We don’t get a lot of veterans yet since the military has its own plan, but I hope we can learn to serve better by serving you. For today, how about a ball? I have a ball.” She rummaged around in her satchel and pulled out a shiny red ball.

She rolled it to me and I gratefully accepted. A ball would work fine. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome!” she said cheerfully.

“So… now what?”

“Anything! You talk, I talk, we talk, or we don’t talk. We could paint. We could color. Everypony recovers differently from traumatic experiences.”

“I’m not sure we should color. I used to color with Dot and she’d get onto me for using the wrong type of pencil or shade of green.”

Dr. Kitty softly laughed and smiled. “So who’s Dot?”

“She’s my sister’s wife’s little sister.”

“So she’s your sister-in-law.”

I bounced the ball in front of me and waggled my off hoof. “Kind of. She’s more like my niece. I mean she was. She grew up when I was away. She doesn’t even color anymore. She gardens and chases colts.”

Immediate recognition dawned on the mare’s face. “Oooh! You mean Dot, Dot. Yes, she very much does those things. Does it make you sad that she grew up while you were gone?”

She knew Dot? “A little… yeah. I was there when she got her cutie mark. I think she just represents life passing me by. Before we go on, though, how do you know Dot?”

“We work together on the Memorial Garden team. You know what, I probably need to disclose that I know your mom, your wife, your sister, and your sister-in-law, Iridescence. I don’t treat any of them, though, so there is no conflict.

“I also won’t share anything you say with them. If you’re not comfortable with me, though, that is super okay! I’ll find you another Care Counselor.”

I tossed the ball to her lightly. “I don’t think that is necessary. You seem perfectly fine. Maybe a bit too perky.”

Dr. Kitty grinned and tossed the ball back. “I can’t help that. You’ve seen my cutie mark, right? That smiley face on the rainbow isn’t just for show.”

“That’s fine, then. I wouldn’t want you to put on a different face for me.” The ball went back to her.

“Good! And you don’t have to put on a different one for me, either.” Her next toss went a little higher and I had to reach to catch it.

“So, why did you have a ball with you?” I asked before pitching it back in a similarly, slightly harder way.

Dr. Kitty sat back and caught it with both hooves. “I like to play with it when I’m stressed. I bounce it against the wall or the floor or any surface and then chase after it. It is kind of a focus exercise and a metaphor.”

She tossed the ball back to me but quite a bit off to the left. I reached for it and came up short. It went by my hoof and bounced off the wall.

“See, metaphor! Sometimes the ball is easy to catch and handle. Sometimes it is harder to get to, but, no matter what, the more you practice, the better you’ll get. That is how our therapy will be! You’ll have days where you miss and that is super okay. You’ll have a lot of days where you don’t miss though and that is awesome! How does that sound?”

After retrieving the ball, I tossed it back to her nice and easy. “That sounds super okay,” I teased.

Dr. Kitty wagged the ball at me. “Oh, I knew I’d like you. Also, we don’t have to have our sessions here. We can go outside, too. In case you want to really start throwing the ball. Then we can get a two for one!”

My head tilted. “How so?”

“Oh, well, I’m also doing your physical therapy. I’m your one-stop shop for wellness while you’re with the Foundation. As long as that is super okay.”

“That is super okay. One more question, if it is appropriate. Why Dr. Kitty?”

She grinned and tossed the ball at me. “I like kitties and we’re encouraged to take on easy to remember and happy monikers. What fun is Dr. Dream Pop?”

My head tilted. “I can’t tell if you’re serious.”

She clapped her hooves. “Yay! All right, toss me the ball. It’s my turn!”

I did so and chuckled. This was certainly different therapy from what I was used to. I’m not certain if it would be useful, but it certainly was more entertaining.

“All right! Let’s see. Tell me about the nightmares, how is that going?” she asked before tossing the ball to me.

“They are pretty bad, but I can never remember them. Other than that one that was captured. It makes it hard to sleep. I slept all night last night, though. I haven’t felt this good in a while. Say, don’t you need a notebook to take all of this down?” The ball went back to her.

The mare ducked her head, let the ball land on top, and bounced it up and down while staring at it. “Nope, I have flawless recall. I mean, I’ll write it all down later, but if I do it now, it puts a barrier between us and takes up time. Plus, most patients sit there and ask themselves ‘what is she writing,’ so I write nothing!

“Besides, I’m not a unicorn so writing would take way too much effort. Nope! I’m just lucky that I can remember anything and everything I hear and see that I focus on. Do you really want me to take a ton of notes while we work? If you do, I can! That would be super okay… or we could just play ball.” She bounced the ball on her head one more time before batting it to me.

Her claim was extremely impressive. Almost impossibly so. Of course, ponies had all kinds of talents. I caught it with both hooves and stared at her for a minute. “So… are you like a super genius?”

“Maybe? I just have a super good memory so that is often confused for intelligence. I’m pretty sharp though. In fact, I’ve been told I’m the sharpest spoon in the drawer.”

That made me chuckle. I shook my head. “All right. Well… can I talk to you about serious things, too?”

“You can talk about anything you want, Silent Knight. Just because I’m fun and happy doesn’t mean we can’t discuss the hard stuff. The killing, surviving, seeing your ponies die. It is all on the table when you’re ready.”

I quietly nodded. “Good. I think for right now, I’d rather just play with the ball and talk about everything that has changed.”

Dr. Kitty bobbed her head. “That is super okay. We can do ju—“ Bells started ringing out in the city.

“Is… that some kind of alarm for our time being up?”

“No, but that would be super cool if it was! Those are the palace bells. Since the war started, they installed a lot more. Whenever the princesses wish to speak, they ring them and that lets us know we have an hour to get there.”

“Oh… so we should go?”

“I’d like to go, but it is up to you! You’ve got a lot of appointment left for today.”

Up to me? Well, I was a free pony. “I think I’d want to hear what they have to say.”

“Me, too! So let’s go!”

We left the Foundation’s building and walked the short distance to the palace. Ponies were streaming in from everywhere and taking up positions in the courtyard. When was the last time I’d done this? The declaration of war? Maybe not that long. I’d forgotten.

Dr. Kitty and I found a pretty good place to stand near the main palace doors. At that point, it was just a matter of time before the princesses arrived.

“I wonder if Crystal is here,” I said.

“She probably is. Almost everypony comes to a royal summons.”

That was a valid point. Given the press of the crowd, it was unlikely I’d find my wife. It would be better to just wait it out. So we did.

The doors to the balcony above eventually opened and Princess Celestia strode out. Princess Luna was absent which wasn’t really a surprise, as it was highly unlikely she’d be back from Haven already.

“Greetings, my little ponies. Thank you all for coming on such short notice. It is my pleasure to announce to you that our war with King Kronson and the Sudramoar gryphons is about to end. The bloodshed will be over.”

The assembled crowd of ponies roared in approval. Hooves were stomped, hugs were given, and the somber attitude they’d arrived with melted away into joy. I simply stood there, unmoving. This was not unexpected and was greatly appreciated… but I just didn’t really feel anything but mild relief.

Princess Celestia gave everypony a few moments to celebrate before clearing her throat, a gesture that should have been inaudible from where she was but somehow reached all our ears. She just looked about the crowd as we started to settle. For a moment our eyes met, and I was sure she’d paused. Eventually, she pushed on.

“Minister Sombra and my protégée, Twilight Sparkle, have been able to reach a suitable agreement with our enemy. The document is drafted and will soon be signed by King Kronson. It will then return to our shores where Princess Luna and I will sign and seal it. In the meantime, a full cessation of all hostility has been agreed to.

“Your loved ones will soon be home. We will not linger in Nordanver. We will not remain to watch walls or towns. Our ponies will come home.”

The crowd cheered once again. Ponies held onto each other and tears were openly shed. This was it. It was over. It was finally over.

“The road before us is still hard. We must now take under our care thousands of ponies who have seen what should not be seen. They will need our love and friendship more than ever. They have done their part for us. It is now we who must do ours for them and their loved ones.

“I ask you all today to be prepared with kindness and understanding. Open your hooves, my little ponies, for our army shall be marching home. May they find one as welcoming now as when they left. Good day.”

As the princess retired, ponies stomped their hooves, cheered, cried, and celebrated in every way they knew how. The whole courtyard was a sea of happiness. Other than me, of course.

Dr. Kitty set her hoof on my shoulder. “You don’t seem excited.”

I shrugged. “I know what they’re coming back to. I have to be honest, I feel sorry for them.”

The earth pony softly looped her hooves around me and hugged me tight. “It will all work out in the end. For them and for you. I’ll help you and then you and I can help one pony each. Then all four of us will help a pony. Eventually, we’ll have more helpers than helpees.”

That made me smile slightly. “Yeah… maybe so. I can help them not go through what I did.”

“Yeah! That would be super okay. Come on, let’s see if we can get you out of here.”

“Don’t you want to celebrate?”

“Sure do! We’ll go celebrate by playing ball in the park, okay?”

I nodded.

We started to make our way through the crowd, but somepony reached out and lightly tapped my back. “Excuse me! Major Knight! Hi, pardon!”

Dr. Kitty and I stopped. I turned to find one of Princess Celestia’s House Guards fluttering above us. The pegasus mare was pretty small in general. One of the svelte types that was typically a weather pony.

“I’m not a major,” I replied.

“Oh, sorry. I thought you were. You are Silent Knight, though, right? I was told to… to… uh… Princess Celestia would like to see you. She saw you and now she wants to see you. Please?”

What kind of house guards was Sunny training these days? This one seemed like the nervous type. I looked over at Dr. Kitty.

“If you want to go, that is super okay! If you don’t, that is also super okay! Although, honestly, if a princess wanted to see me, I’d go. I’m not you, though, and that is super okay!”

I chuckled at that and offered a hoof to the doctor. “See you tomorrow?”

She bumped it. “You know it! Have fun storming the castle!”

“No! No, we’re not storming the castle, that is not allowed,” the house guard squeaked.

“It is just an expression. Lead on.” This should be interesting. I wonder what the princess wanted with me.

Author's Notes:

Quite an opener. Something I've been eager to share =D Plus the introduction of a new, fun OC!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

30. Forgiveness

The palace’s plush red carpet felt odd under my bare hooves. Not that it had changed since I’d been gone, but most of my time spent here was in hoofguards. That and I’d never really thought of the palace as much more than where I worked.

Now I was an outsider. Neither a House nor Royal Guard. I was just Mr. Knight, medically discharged former officer… MDFO. Although I guess that tale hadn’t gotten around yet since the fluttering yellow pegasus guard in front of me had thought I was still a major.

She seemed ill-suited for guard duty, as she was far more svelte than what would be expected of most recruits. Then again, it made some sense. Most of the best soldiers had gone to Nordanver long ago.

As we made our way through the palace, most of the guards stiffened to attention even though I wasn’t in uniform… or an officer. What was peculiar was that I recognized so few and yet they knew me. Images take a while to die, I suppose.

Eventually, we reached Princess Celestia’s wing and made our way to her office door. The mare stopped and asked, “Could you just wait here a second? I need to get the captain before you go in.”

“No problem.”

The pegasus disappeared inside and a moment later, the door swung open and Sunny Day bounded out. “Silent Knight!”

The pegasus mare squeaked and fluttered out in the opposite direction.

Sunny charged towards to me but slid to a stop before we collided. Her eyes narrowed briefly and she warned, “Don’t move.” Her horn lit up and tiny little bursts of energy shot out and exploded over my head. It took a lot of resolve and trust not to duck. This was Sunny, though… so I felt completely safe from malicious acts and moderately safe from accidental ones.

Once she had completed her firework display, she happily crossed the small bit of carpet between us, stood on her hind legs, and threw her forehooves open wide. As I went to hug her, she bumped her belly into my face and started swatting over my head.

“Have you gone mad? What are you doing?”

“Tidying up! Just give me a second, okay?”

It was a tough request to comply with while her tummy bumped and smooshed my face. Eventually, she dropped down and hugged me properly. “I’m upset with you! You’ve been home for a while and you haven’t come to see me. Azurite has seen you more than I have!”

“Azurite spends a lot of time in the places I do. You haven’t come to see me, either, you know.”

Sunny huffed and ran her hooves through my mane, messing it up as much as she could. “I’m the leader of a House Guard and kind of busy with a bunch of green ponies running all over this palace. You’re right, though. We’ll just agree that we’re both in the wrong and start hanging out more.” She sighed and left my mane alone, satisfied with her work. “The mare you picked to replace you is a buzz kill. She doesn’t drink, she doesn’t go out, she doesn’t bend the rules. I miss you.”

“I miss you, too,” I replied, doing my best to make my mane presentable for the princess. “So… what is this all about?”

“She missed you, too.”

“Oh yeah? The last time I was here she was quite upset with me.”

Sunny poked my chest with a hoof. “WE were quite upset with you. Still, you know better than most that she is the most forgiving pony in the world. She missed you and she wants to see you. Come on.” The golden mare grabbed my hoof and tugged me through the wide open door.

It had been open the whole time so I had little doubt that anypony inside had heard our entire exchange. Especially considering how loud Sunny talked.

“Princess Celestia, I’d like to present to you: Major Knight.”

The princess was sitting behind her desk. It was covered in scrolls, letters, and documents. The bookshelf behind her was filled and overflowing. Many of the spines listed topics about war, gryphons, and diplomacy. She’d been studying, or still was.

“Silent Knight, I saw you in the crowd. Thank you so much for coming,” she said with a smile.

I trotted to the front of her desk and bowed. “I couldn’t refuse such a generous offer.”

The alicorn waved a hoof at me. “I see you still have a bit of charm. Though, forgive me for saying so, but you look… worn.”

Did I? Probably so. I was accustomed to looking at myself in the mirror. She hadn’t seen me in two years. I guess the slow, subtle changes would be in stark contrast to her memory.

Princess Celestia, of course, looked almost exactly the same as the day she’d sat there disapprovingly. A beautiful, ageless, pristine mare. The only difference was that she was letting her mane show more pink.

“It was a difficult few years, Princess. I’m afraid they took their toll. Though I’m pleased to see that you look as beautiful as ever.”

“More flattery,” she said, setting her elbows on her desk. “Well, thank you for coming. This meeting was long overdue. Too long, actually, and that is my fault. Certainly you understand, though. Silent Knight, I owe you an apology.”

My ears stood up tall. “Pardon?”

“The last time you were here, I was very upset. Upset at you, upset at Luna, and upset at what we were facing. I took a lot of it out on you and I shouldn’t have. You just did what you thought you had to do. It was misguided, it wasn’t the correct method, but I should not have acted so hastily in anger.

“I said many things that I should have not. You were already suffering from what you’d done and I simply made it worse. I pushed when I should have pulled. I’ve made amends with Luna but I’ve not had the luxury of doing so with you. I am truly sorry.”

It was stunning. She was apologizing to me? To me? I stammered, “No, Princess… I… it is okay. You were right.”

The princess shook her head. “No, I was correct. I was not right. There is a difference, you know.” She smiled weakly. “I’m beyond glad you’re home safe. In truth, I’ve harbored guilt that perhaps you went because of what happened here. Forgive me.”

For some reason, that sentiment hit me hard. My forehoof trembled. “Princess… no. Thank you, but no. There is nothing to forgive. It was my duty. To other ponies, to you, to the kingdom. If all had gone well, I’d have still gone. Though perhaps not out of my own shame and guilt. But that had nothing to do with you!”

“Doesn’t it?” she whispered before rising and walking around her desk. The princess settled in front of me and looped a hoof behind my head. With more strength than I’d have given her credit for, she pulled me up against her chest and squeezed as if she’d never let me go again. “Thank you for that. Thank you for coming back.”

The hairs of her coat were so soft on my face. I settled my hooves on her and nuzzled. She’d held me a few times in my career and it was always comforting. Comforting and overwhelming. Today, it was so overwhelming. It took a few moments to recognize that the warmth on my cheeks was my own tears.

We lingered there until I felt somepony bump into my back and another set of hooves wrap around me. It was Sunny. I’d been so taken aback by the apology I’d forgotten she was in the room. She was sniffling a bit as she laid her head against my back. “You’re not allowed to leave again.”

“Agreed, you belong here,” the princess said.

“Don’t worry, there is no chance of me leaving Canterlot. Especially now,” I replied, doing my best to hide the fact I was crying from creeping into my voice.

“What does that mean?” Sunny asked as she nuzzled into the back of my neck.

“I resigned a few days ago. I had a disagreement with the medical board and their treatment of veterans, so I resigned.”

“What?!” Sunny exclaimed as she let me go. “You can’t just resign!”

Princess Celestia softly stroked my ears. “I disagree, Sunny. He can if he wants. He’s done enough.”

Sunny grabbed my tail and started to tug me away from the princess. “No, ma’am. No he can’t. Silent Knight is a Royal Guard. Not a… vagrant, unemployed, pet stallion.”

The princess’s hooves found my forehooves as Sunny tried to drag me away. She held on strongly and pulled me back her way. “He is a pony that has been through a lot and has earned his peace. He is not a vagrant, Sunny!”

“Let him go! I’m taking him back,” Sunny squealed as she continued to tug my tail. My hind legs just sort of dragged with my rump while I stretched out further, my forehooves in Princess Celestia’s.

“I will not! I’m going to hold him for a while and then send him home to his wife. You will not take him anywhere!” She pulled me a bit closer, overpowering Sunny, and then lit her horn. A bubble encircled the golden mare and my rump, lifting both off the carpet.

“Not fair! No magic!”

“I am the princess!”

“Uh… ladies. Do I perhaps get a say in what is happening?”

Sunny tugged my tail. “No! You don’t know what is best for you. I do. You’re a royal guard.”

Princess Celestia levitated the bubble closer so she could get a hoof around my back even though my rump was higher than my head. She held me protectively. “You do not. I do. He needs rest and reintegration, and if he disagrees with the medical board, we should investigate it.”

“Well, obviously! That isn’t in question here. Once that is done, though, we need to get Silent Knight back to where he wants to be: in the Guard.”

“He obviously doesn’t want to be in the Guard!” Princess Celestia replied, tugging me tightly against her chest. “Right, Silent Knight?”

“Right,” I replied. Not with conviction, however, because I’d wanted to be in the Guard forever. At the same time, you don’t disagree with a princess that has your flank in the air.

“Liar! Don’t just agree with her because she’s a big, scary alicorn. I thought you had more of a spine than that, Silent.”

The spine in question was currently bent in an uncomfortable way. It was so strange to see that here in the palace, everything was just like I remembered it. Sunny Day was always a ray of sunshine and her professionalism with Princess Celestia was still lacking.

Princess Luna and I had had more of a mother-and-son dynamic. These two worked better on an older sister, younger sister level. Some of the things that came out of Sunny’s mouth would normally get an officer fired. Like today… I’d have fired her. Princess Celestia preferred this, though.

Despite the familiarity, there was a slight change to the normalcy. Princess Celestia had been suffering from guilt just like me and was now being as aggressively protective as Princess Luna. It was so odd to see things mostly how they used to be. Odd but wonderful. Perhaps not everything changed so dramatically.

Sunny tugged on my tail in the bubble. “Hello, Silent Knight? I’m challenging your spine here. Get all indignant, tell me you have a spine, and let’s go sort this out. I’ll find you some armor.”

“I’m not fit for duty, Sunny,” my mouth said before I could really think it over.

The tugging on my tail stopped. “Huh?”

“Just because I disagreed with the way the medical board treated me doesn’t mean they weren’t accurate in their assessment. I’ve got issues. I wouldn’t put me in command of anything yet. I’m sorry, Sunny, but we can’t just go and put me in a uniform.”

My rump suddenly flopped to the floor as the bubble disappeared. Sunny squealed in surprise as she was unceremoniously dumped as well. She set a hoof on my back. “Then we’ll get you help and then the uniform.”

Princess Celestia sighed. “Sunny, I’m not sure that is what he wants. What do you want, Silent Knight?”

What did I want? Just to be normal again. To pretend like the last two years hadn’t happened. That wasn’t what she meant, though. “I’m not sure, Princess. Being a Royal Guard is the only thing I knew how to do, but I was really upset by the treatment. I couldn’t stand for it.”

“Well, perhaps you should take some time to think about it. Sunny may wish to act quickly and passionately, but that is not your style. I’m certain you’ll discover your true goal.”

Sunny just snorted and folded her forehooves. “Don’t be all smug about it. He’ll be a guard again. I bet you a month’s salary.”

Princess Celestia shook her head. “No, what use would I have with your bits? If you’re going to bet, bet like the brave mare you are. How about a month’s worth of actual obedience to your princess?”

Sunny gasped. “You wouldn’t! How dare you! I— wait… this street goes two ways, Princess. If he does go back and I win, what do I get?”

Princess Celestia softly stroked through my mane as she pondered the question. I just settled where I was. Only a foolish stallion turns down being pet by an alicorn. “If you win, I will personally take you, Azurite, and Soarin to the beach for two weeks. A complete vacation, but I’ll be nearby so you don’t have to fuss and worry the whole time.”

“No deal! I can do that on leave and I don’t worry and fuss that much. Here’s the deal: you take us, you wear an ugly bikini the whole time, and you let Azurite ride around on your back.”

My eyes flicked up to see Princess Celestia glare. Sunny was glaring, too. Defiantly. The look between them was terrifying. “Very well, but when I win, I expect complete obedience. You’ll act like Silent Knight for a whole month. Minus the overzealous execution of threats, of course. No offense intended, Silent Knight.”

I wasn’t sure if I should be offended or not… but she had said no offense intended.

“Deal!” Sunny thrust her hoof to the alicorn. Princess Celestia bumped it.

“The pact is sealed. Now, we’ll leave the outcome up to Silent Knight. For now, however, why don’t the three of us go enjoy some lunch? Would you like that, Silent Knight?”

“Yes, Princess.” Unemployed stallions should never refuse lunch with princesses.

“Good, I’ll have Raven set it up. Come along.”

As the Princess and Sunny wandered out of the office, lightly bickering about their bet, I couldn’t help but smile. They were the same. Mostly. Life was the same here. Before we sat for lunch, I should really clean my face up though. Tears are not becoming of MDFOs.

☾

My whole vision was filled by cute-looking metal figures. Their heads were too large for their bodies and all of their features were exceedingly rounded and exaggerated. From where my chin rested on the floor, they looked large. After I painted them, they’d all be brightly colored and even sillier looking.

Without a doubt, I was going to paint the one with the lute like Dr. Kitty. She’d make a fine bard. The wizard would be Crystal. It didn’t really fit, but it was the prettiest figure. Azurite would be the rogue and I’d be the barbarian. Together, we’d roam about in dark dungeons, looking for bits and magic items.

Our adversaries would be evil undead and other fantastic creatures. It was a classic dungeon delve and it looked like a lot of fun. There were even expansions so more ponies could play.

Crystal trotted out of the guest bedroom that served as her office. Her head tilted as she looked at me splayed out on the floor. “What is this?”

“I’m admiring my troops.”

“Oh, I see. Well, they’re very cute.”

I tapped the wizard. “This one is you.”

Crystal circled it with her magic and levitated it up to her eye level. “Oh, she’s pretty. Good choice. Which one is you?”

“That one.” I indicated the barbarian.

“Ah, I see.” She levitated the wizard figure back down and made its nose touch the barbarian’s cheek. “Yup. She approves.”

"A wizard and a barbarian, huh?”

“Why not?” Crystal trotted over and flopped onto my back. She nuzzled between my ears. “Honey?”

“Hmm?”

“I know you’ve got a lot on your mind, but do you remember when you got back and I said I was looking at a house?”

I’d forgotten! Wholly. At least until she said something. Yes, that was a conversation we’d had. An awkward one that had involved Princess Luna. “I do.”

“I’ve been trying not to burden you with it, but can we go see it? I’m worried it won’t stay on the market too much longer.”

Without much effort I stood up, lifting the little mare with me. She giggled as I did so and asked, “Is this a yes?”

“It is. You ask for so little. I can go look at a house with you. When?”

Idly, the mare rubbed a circle into the back of my neck. “I kind of made an appointment to see it in about an hour.”

My ear flicked. “I see. Knew you’d get your way, did you? Well, we’d best get going, then.”

Her forelegs looped around my neck and she hugged me tight. “Thank you for understanding.”

“Sure thing, doll.” I trotted out of our condo with her on my back. When I got to the balcony out front, I threw my wings out.

Crystal gasped and pushed them down with her hooves. “Silent, no! Winterspear says you can’t fly with a load.”

That soured my good cheer a bit. “Well, Winterspear can just stop tattling.” I pulled my wings in tight and trotted us down the stairs. “Where to?”

“The house is in Harmony Hamlet over on Storybrooke Lane.”

My hooves shifted to head to the lower districts of the city. “Harmony Hamlet… what would your mother say?”

Crystal huffed in my ear. “That should not concern us.”

“Fair enough. To Harmony Hamlet we go!” I took off at a canter, carrying my wife away from central Canterlot and down a couple of districts.

Harmony Hamlet was one of the older neighborhoods of Canterlot. Not in age, but in renovation. As one of the furthest locations from the palace, it had not seen the great boom of rebuilding and investment that the rest of the city had.

Wealthy ponies that wanted to be as close to central Canterlot as possible had bought up the buildings nearby, renovated them with the familiar white stones, and turned them into mini-castles.

This far out, there was a lot more wood still in use. Much of it had been well cared for, but it didn’t have the same pomp as the rest of the city. The ponies that lived here were typically not wealthy and didn’t want to live in the condo buildings available.

I turned us down Storybrooke Lane and trotted along until Crystal pointed a hoof. “There it is! 1602. That’s the one!”

She sounded so excited. It was somewhat surprising, as the house was not much to look at. It was small and quaint. Not much larger than the house I’d grown up in. The outside was dated and worn, with the white paint of the wood areas having faded and started peeling long ago.

Past that, however, it seemed sturdy enough. There were two major parts: the main bit which was two stories tall and featured a sharp pointed roof, and then an addition that was clearly made later on. It was shorter and had a swept roof.

“What do you think?” Crystal asked happily.

“It looks like it needs a lot of work.”

“Oh, it needs a ton. The inside is all original. It was well loved but well-worn, too. The family that owns it raised four generations of ponies here before deciding to move to Manehattan.”

I trotted a bit closer, looking over the formerly white fence that sectioned off the small garden in front. A carpenter ant nibbled off a piece, saluted me with an antenna, and went on his way. “Why did they move?”

“The current head of the family earned a big promotion and decided that it was worth the move. The house has just languished on the market because she didn’t want to sell to just anypony that would knock it down and build something new.

“That, and the fact that nopony wants to renovate this style of home. Both peak and swept roofs have been out for years. Plus, all of this wood. Isn’t the cutest little thing, Silent?”

Cute wasn’t the word I’d use. Bit-trap, old, worn out… those words came to mind. Though, that wasn’t the house's fault. It could still do its job if somepony would just give it a chance. “I think it is great if Crystal Wishes can handle the social blow of living in it.”

Crystal slipped off my back and kissed my cheek. “Oh, pish posh! I love it and I’m not going to buy a house based on what other ponies think. Now, while we wait on the realtor, let me tell you some more interesting facts about this house.

“You can’t see it from the road but there is actually a little back yard! We’d own land. Enough land to plant one big or two medium trees! Then, that big window up there doesn’t go to a second floor. There isn’t one. It is just to let more light into the living space. There is a pegasus loft, though.

“There are four bedrooms, three bathrooms, and—“

As Crystal rattled off a list of facts and figures, I just smiled and nodded. I honestly didn’t care about the details. This house made her happy. That was all that mattered. If I could sleep in a tent with smelly, snoring soldier ponies, I could sleep in a house that was a little old.

It was also something I could work on. I was handy enough and knew how to read a book. This could be a project to keep me busy. A true labor of love.

Crystal just kept on talking so I reached down, grabbed her hoof, and squeezed it. “We can wait for the realtor, but I don’t need to see the inside. Let’s buy the house.”

She gasped. “Really? Silent, really!”

I nodded.

The mare threw her hooves around me and squeezed. “Oh my gosh! This is so exciting! We’re going to have a house. You and me!”

Yes, we were. A beautiful little house for a beautiful little mare and her stallion. Together, we could turn it into our dream home. I’d even go ask that ant for the piece of our fence back if she wanted me to. It would be a good project to keep me busy. I nodded and bumped my head to hers. “You and me.”

Author's Notes:

I imagine this is not the direction folks thought the conversation with Princess Celestia would go. I've got to keep you guessing! Not everyone is going to hear immediately about a single officer's resignation. They don't sign that paperwork nor do they have ponies just waiting to see if anypony happens to resign!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

31. Rebuilding

The air in Canterlot had seemed sweeter in the last couple of days. Fall was going to be coming soon and the temperature was starting to drop. That just meant I needed to get more work done.

I carefully sawed a board while Dr. Kitty hammered the last one I’d cut into place on the exterior of the house Crystal and I had bought.

“So, you looked at it and bought it the exact same day?” Dr. Kitty asked before hammering another nail in.

“We sure did. Crystal was so excited about this place and I just wanted to see her happy. Plus, this house looks like it needed some love.”

The orange mare nodded before tapping the board with a hoof. “That is for sure! This style really came into prominence about two hundred years ago. The architect that came up with it was named Handsome Hoof. He was all about dramatic lines. That is why the peak is so high.”

She pointed to the addition with the much more graceful roofline. “Now that slope… that isn’t him.”

My ears wiggled. “How do you know that?”

“Oh… you know… reading. That and the fact that I’m a general contractor. Next board, please!”

I finished my cuts and offered it to her. “You’re a contractor? And a doctor? And a physical therapist?”

Dr. Kitty settled the board in place and started hammering. “Yup! Dr. Kitty, MD, PHD, and GC! I like to learn new skills and that is super okay.”

Over the last three days I’d learned most things were super okay. Being angry, having the desire to punch things, and such were super okay. How I handled those feelings in the past might not have been super okay.

On the plus side, whether she was a good doctor or not, Dr. Kitty was, without a doubt, a great contractor. We’d been doing our therapy sessions here while we worked. Her contribution was immense. Our house would forever bear her mark… literally. She’d drawn a kitty face on every piece of lumber. Thankfully, it was on the side that went against the frame.

I cleared my throat. “I learned construction during my time at the Canterlot Academy. I built sets for plays. It doesn’t exactly relate, but it is close enough. The tools are all the same. I’m glad to have your help, though.”

“No problem! I like this kind of therapy. We can talk and you can take out aggression with a hammer and it is super okay.” To prove her point, she slammed a nail in with a single strike. “RAAR!”

“Then why am I cutting and you’re doing all of the hammering?”

Dr. Kitty swished her tail. “Maybe you’re not the only pony that needs to let out aggression now and then? Besides, we worked out a lot of yours on the heavy bag this morning. I’m shocked you can even work those hooves.”

With a snort, I set up another board to cut. “Dr. Kitty, I’m shocked. Surely you can look at a virile stallion like me and know I have stamina for days.”

“I try not to look at patients like that! Next board, please!”

I started to saw but chuckled. “Are we really doing therapy? This doesn’t feel like it. Are you sure I’m not just using you for free labor?”

“Totally! Totally sure. Perhaps I’m using your labor as free therapy? Have you ever thought of that, Mr. Knight?”

“No, but now I’m confused about who is in therapy.”

Dr. Kitty cheered, “Yay! Next board, please! No falling behind. We’ve got to get this place buttoned up and dress right dress. She’s going to be the belle of the ball come fall.”

“Okay, okay! I’m sawing as fast as I can. Precision counts.”

“It does, but the pressure mounts!”

My hoof stopped mid-cut and I tilted my head to look at her. She was giggling. “I’m not sure this kind of therapy works.”

“It will if you’ll tolerate my quirks.”

“Cut that out,” I said, half serious, half amused.

“Cut that board and drop that doubt!”

She was the silliest pony I knew. Even more silly than Azurite and Sunny Day, and that said something. To be honest, I wasn’t sure if I was getting better but I certainly was less miserable. My days were brighter and the nightmares had eased dramatically. That was allowing me to sleep.

In truth, they’d simply just stopped or weren’t bad enough anymore to wake me up every night. Crystal had assured me I was resting more soundly since my visit with Sunny and the princess.

Then there was my work with Dr. Kitty. She and I had talked about serious things now and then in our short association.

Dread Knight, killing, and all of the awful things I had to see and do. She never judged me but she wasn’t flippant about them, either. She had a motto: trauma is trauma but ponies aren’t ponies. That meant you could treat trauma similarly but every pony was different and couldn’t be classified. That is why she tailored her treatments to individuals.

That was appreciated. Thus, now we were rehabilitating an old house together as part of my recovery plan. It was much better than a ’one strike and you’re out’ situation.

I finished the cuts and offered her the board. “Here you go, I’m sorry I was slow. This board here is ready to…” Her face lit up. “…be hammered.” Rhyme that!

Dr. Kitty’s lips briefly poked out as she accepted it. While she started to nail it into place, she yammered, “All right, so perhaps rhyming isn’t for you.”

“Perhaps it isn’t. Although it wasn’t all ba—“

A voice came from behind me. “Forgive me for interrupting this rhythmic exchange, Major Knight, but I need to ask you something.”

Dr. Kitty and I both turned in surprise, having been completely unaware that somepony else was nearby. Was I slipping already? Where were my battle senses?

The priestess Myree stood just outside of my front garden, draped in her flowing silver cloak.

“Mr. Knight… and what can I do for you?”

Myree bobbed her head. “Apologies. Mr. Knight. Have you seen Exemplar Ferrel in the last two days?”

“I haven’t. Has she wandered off to plan another birthday party?”

“No… I’m afraid not. The exarch returned to the temple a day or so ago. Exemplar Ferrel exchanged words with her and they grew quite heated. Their voices carried but the words were not understandable to us. I believe they were in Ancient Unicorn.

“Once that was concluded, the exemplar had dinner with us as normal and then disappeared into the night while we were sleeping. We have not seen her since. It was my honest hope that she would seek you out. As I understand it, she often runs across you.”

Heated words? From the exemplar? That seemed virtually impossible. I wondered what that was about. I shook my head. “I’m really sorry but I honestly haven’t seen her. If she does find her way here, though, I’ll bring her back to you. Where else might she go?”

Myree shook her head. "We don't know. She's lived within the Canterlot temple for at least a hundred years. Longer than the exarch, even! Mr. Knight, you know she doesn’t do well outside… if you can think of anything… anything at all…”

I briefly looked over to Dr. Kitty. She didn’t seem to have any answers. Turning back to Myree, I said, “If it were me, I’d go to the Royal Guard. They find missing ponies all the time and Exemplar Ferrel sticks out like a gryphon chick in foalcare. Go to the palace, ask for Captain Day, and tell her I sent you. She’ll put you on the right track.”

“Thank you! Thank you so much. I’ll do that right away! And if you do see her, please bring her home. I’m really worried. This isn’t like her,” Myree replied before turning in the direction of the palace.

She paused. “Oh, but before I go… I don’t know if this means anything to you, but the last thing she said to me at dinner was odd. It is why I came here, actually. She said, ‘when you see Silent Knight, tell him to beware the forgotten winter.’”

I shook my head. “That doesn’t mean anything to me. Just more of her ominous warnings that are more vague than helpful. Good luck, Myree.”

She nodded. “Thank you.” Then she trotted on her way.

Dr. Kitty wiggled behind me. “Oh! I wonder what that means. I’ve never read a book about a forgotten winter! It’s a mystery. Maybe we should go look for her. Then, if we find her, we can ask all about it!”

I shook my head and started cutting another board. “Nope.”

“Nope? Aww, come on. Adventure therapy!”

“Nope. Building therapy. Nothing good ever comes from the things Exemplar Ferrel says. I don’t want to get wrapped up in this. I’m not a soldier anymore. I’m a pony that is trying to rebuild a house. Got it?”

Dr. Kitty lifted her hammer and replied, “Yes, sir!”

The next hour or so of building was completed in silence. Verbal silence, anyway. We’d been making all kinds of racket with hammering, sawing, and other construction activities. That was okay with me. I was trying not to think about the exemplar.

Thankfully, a distraction was coming up the road. My beautiful wife was heading home and today she wasn’t alone. Her companion was a pony I was unfamiliar with: a stunningly attractive unicorn mare.

Her coat was the purest white and her mane and tail were a regal purple. That all paled in comparison to her big blue eyes. She had the kind of beauty that turned heads. Not that I’d ever admit that in front of Crystal. My wife was very attractive but this pony was just in a whole different class.

As they got close, I tried to look busy. So did Dr. Kitty. She was currently tapping her hammer on one of the windows.

“Silent! My goodness, you’ve gotten so much work done!” Crystal squealed in delight as she trotted up and dotted my face with kisses.

“I’ve got a good helper,” I replied.

“That’s me!” Dr. Kitty cheered before putting the hammer through the window. “Oops! Don’t worry! I’ll pay for it. We were going to get new glass anyway!”

Crystal blinked and then looked back to me in confusion. I just shrugged.

“Anyway, I’ve hired an expert to help me with the interior. I’d like to present Miss Rarity of Canterlot Couture fame.”

So the white mare was Rarity. That was a name I knew. Not for Canterlot Couture, I had no idea what that was. She carried an Element of Harmony and fought off big, nasty, magical creatures that threatened our kingdom.

I bobbed my head. “It is really nice to meet you, ma’am. You’ve been a great help to the princesses. I’m honored.”

Rarity waved a hoof. “Oh, think nothing of it, dear! The ’saving the kingdom’ role is just one of my hats and believe me, I have many hats! My passion is fashion and design. I just couldn’t pass up the chance to help your wife with your house.”

Her big blue eyes lifted to our dwelling and she cleared her throat. “And just in time, too. I think you’re very brave, Mrs. Wishes, for buying into one of Handsome Hoof’s designs.”

Crystal took Rarity’s hoof in her own. “I know they’re not in vogue right now. You don’t have to hide your misgivings. It just… well, I love it. Please come inside. If anypony can make it right, you can.”

“Oh, of course, darling! We’ll fix it right up. Come, show me your vision!”

As the two of them trotted off inside, Dr. Kitty came over to me. “I’m not even into mares and I’d kiss her all day long.”

“I hope you’re talking about Rarity. Otherwise this is going to be a really awkward conversation.”

“Oh! Yes, Rarity. Not that I wouldn’t kiss your wife. I mean, I would if you wanted. That would be super okay, but I’m not really into mares.”

I glanced at her sideways. “Really?”

“Really! Hey, don’t tell me you’ve never seen a stallion and thought, ‘you know what, if I was going to be with a stallion, it would be him.’”

My eyes widened a bit and I cleared my throat. “Back to work! Work therapy. Next board!”

Dr. Kitty giggled as she went over and started back on her tasks.

We worked for another couple of hours together and chatted before our time drew to a close. Once it had, she headed off, leaving me to the tasks remaining for the day. That wasn’t so bad. Although, in truth, I preferred to work with Dr. Kitty around.

She kept me focused and distracted. It was harder to think about awful things when she was acting like herself. Tomorrow she’d be back and we’d go on like normal. Crystal and Rarity had left, too. They had shopping to do. Shopping and planning.

The sun was starting to get low in the sky and I knew it would be time to head back to the condo soon, but I just wanted to get a bit of painting done. It would be better if I could prime all of the lumber we’d put up today.

As I was working on getting that task completed, a shadow crossed over me. “Well, hello there, zir.”

I grinned and turned around. “Captain Brynja, how are you?”

The gryphon was sitting just outside my fence, watching me work. She wasn’t in uniform other than a somewhat official looking satchel settled to her side. Brynja grinned a beaky grin. “I am well, zir! How’re you?”

“Doing well enough, I suppose. What brings you out? How did you find me?”

“Warrant Officer Orchid iz very bad at keeping zecretz, even if they aren’t zecretz.”

“That sounds about right.”

Brynja stretched her wings out and shook them. “Do not blame her. Zhe iz juzt doing her bezt. Zhe took your exit very perzonal. I did not. I think you were very zmart.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Oh, yez. I finizhed my reintegration and rezigned. Enough war. Now I am a pony.” She stood, came over, and picked up a paint brush. “I work for the mail zervice here during the day and dance during the night.”

I chuckled at that. “I’m not sure you’re a pony, but welcome to being an Equestrian. Where are you dancing? I’d love to see the act. You talked so much about it but we never had time to ever set it up.”

Brynja carefully spread primer over the lumber, showing off her usual attention to detail. “I am working at the Mare Contraire. The owner Dolly iz very good to me. You zhould come. Moztly girl poniez watch me. There are not many boy poniez to flirt with.”

Poor Brynja. “The Mare Contraire is a fillyfooler bar, so mares are going to be your primary audience. I’ll come see your act, though.”

The gryphoness turned her head to me. “What iz filly fooler?”

“Oh, come now, surely you heard that term while you were serving with us. You know… fillyfooler. Mares that like mares.”

Her head tilted and she stared at me. “I do not follow. Marez all like marez.”

A chuckle bubbled up. If only she knew. “No… not like that. Mares that like mares like you pretend to like Tumble. As mates.”

Brynja’s feathers fluffed up. “Who zayz I am pretending? But, I zee! What a ztrange phraze: fillyfooler. Zat doez explain why zo many wizh to buy me drinkz.”

It was good to hear that the ponies of Canterlot weren’t hateful towards a gryphon. Especially one like Brynja. She’d earned her way here. “Maybe ask your boss about where you can meet boy ponies… stallions. I’m sure she’ll know. If that is really what you want to do.”

“Oh yez! I will meet zee boy poniez. I zhould go, zir. Almozt time for my dancing. Thiz iz for you, though.” She reached into her satchel and pulled out a letter and small pad. “Zpecial delivery, zign here.”

I signed the pad and accepted the letter. “Thank you. I’ll see your act soon, I promise. I’ll even see if I can get Tumble to come, although he is living in Ponyville now.”

Brynja smiled and hugged me. “Very good, zir! Zee you later!” With a few pumps of her wings, she shot up into the sky and off on her way.

That just left me with a little daylight and a lot of priming to do. Although I could do it the next day. It was probably best to get home to Crystal. Still… I shouldn’t leave the boards unprimed.

On the other hoof, there was a welcome distraction waiting for me. I turned the letter over. The writing on it was unmistakable, even after all of these years. It was from Shining Armor.

“Distraction it is!” I settled onto the front stoop and opened the envelope.

Silent Knight

I truly am sorry that I’ve not written you sooner. I realize you’ve been home from the war for about a month now. It is shameful you’ve not heard from me. As you might guess, I’m busy beyond expression. Holding together what remained of the Royal Guard here while you did your work there was not easy.

That is not to say, however, that what you did was. I would very much like to see you sooner rather than later. I followed your career as best I could while you were gone and worry that what you had to endure was extreme.

You should always feel comfortable with reaching out to Cadence or myself. We’re your friends and here for you. We’d love to have you visit our home once more and meet our son.

Son? They had a foal? Of course they did… they’ve been married for years. That is what normal ponies did. A son, though… probably strong like his father but sweet like his mother. The kind of son I hoped to have some day. I’d keep him from war, though.

My eyes fell back to the paper, seeking the distraction as quickly as I could before my thoughts turned too far inwards.

If you cannot visit soon, please write me. Tell me how you have been? How was it coming home? I very much wanted to come see you in person but the strangest thing has happened here. Strange is not the appropriate word actually. Most horrible is more appropriate.

We’ve had two deaths in the Crystal Empire that look like murder: unicorn sisters killed most violently. And yet their home was locked from the inside and nothing seems amiss. Were it not for a concerned neighbor having heard a brief plea for help no pony would have been the wiser.

This is the situation I find myself in with guards far too green and ill prepared. Please accept that as a weak excuse for being a poor friend. Write me soon.

Shining Armor

Two murders? That was astounding… unfathomable almost. It would certainly be the sort of thing that Shining Armor and his top ponies would have to handle immediately and personally. I understood that.

It would be nice to see him, though. I slipped the letter into my satchel and put all of my tools away. Tomorrow would be another day to work on the house. Tonight, I’d at least send a letter back and drop it in the special delivery box. That way he’d know I wasn’t mad.

If I were in his shoes, I’d drop everything to investigate. Especially when it came to a case like that. Magic had to be involved if the house was locked. Maybe… no. I’m not a royal guard anymore. Time to go home to my wife.

Author's Notes:

I've been eager to share this particular chapter. There is simply a ton going on in it as we head back up the hill!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

32. Visits

Flying is amazing. There is no other way to put it and it was lucky that I was still able to do it. At least, that was what the doctors had said. Once again, I’d shown them the endurance and strength of a pegasi warrior… with some help. Dr. Kitty and Winterspear kept pushing me to get stronger. Stronger wings, less weight.

I wasn’t fast anymore nor did I have agility. I could fly, though. Thank the alicorns for that. The occasion today was based on saving time. Crystal had asked me to check in on Velvet sooner rather than later.

The condo building that housed the home that Velvet and my wife used to share looked exactly as I remembered it. I wandered through the front entrance, headed upstairs, and knocked three times on the door. Then I waited.

After five or so minutes, it popped opened. Velvet leaned in the doorway and inclined her head. “Silent Knight.”

“Cheap Shot.” That is what I’d decided I’d call her from now on.

“Uh-huh, what can I do for you?”

“Crystal said you needed a hoof. So…” I offered her a hoof.

Velvet snorted and took it. “You’re such a dork. Come in here.”

She dragged me inside. If I didn’t know better, I would have been certain this wasn’t the same apartment. All of the furniture was different: one whole wall was now a mirror, and there were foal toys everywhere.

“What can I help you with?” I asked.

“Oh, not much. This is mostly just Crystal trying to make us be friends again. Although there is something I do need.”

My ears twitched. We weren’t friends? Well… she had kicked me and we hadn’t really been on speaking terms. I’d just thought we were fighting. “Okay, what’s that?”

Velvet pointed into the kitchen. “Velour has figured out he has wings and I don’t.”

“Ah, I see. Yeah, my mom always said that pegasus foals are particularly troublesome. We fly early due to how light we are.” I poked my head inside to find Velour perched high on top of the cabinets, wiggling. “Step ladder?”

“Oh, I have two. I go up one, he flies to the other side. I go up the other, he flies back. Back and forth until either he gets tired or I do, and lately, he’s been winning.”

I tried not to grin. “Then what?”

Velvet snorted. “Don’t judge me but… well…” She pointed over towards a broom leaning against the counter.

My brow raised.

“I said don’t judge me! I just shoo him to the corner so I can get up on the table and catch him is all!”

“All right, so you just want me to help you avoid the ladders today?”

“Yup! And tire him out if you can. I’ve got to get some practice in or else little colt and I will be living in the poor ponies’ home after I get fired.”

Like Crystal would ever let that happen. They’d just move in with us. Not that I’d mind, of course. Although it would be weird if Velvet and I weren’t friends, but I’d figure that out later.

“Right, I’m on this.” I flapped my wings and flew up to where Velour was sitting. His little eyes got big and his expression was a mix of confusion and delight.

All four of his little hooves thrusted out towards me, melting my heart at the sight. I held out my forehooves and he grabbed onto them. As carefully as I could, I cradled the foal in the crook of my foreleg, flew into the living room, and pointed down at Velvet, who was stretching.

“Is that your momma? Are you giving her a lot of trouble?”

Velour wiggled and spouted off gleeful gibberish. Velvet shot me a look.

“Can you call her Cheap Shot? Say, Cheap Shot.”

The mare stabbed a hoof at me. “Don’t teach him that!”

“No? You don’t want him to learn the truth? What do you want me to teach him, then?”

Velvet was still glaring but her hoof slowly dropped. She just stared for a moment. “Well, I mean, I know you’re joking, but if you’d consider legitimately offering… he needs to learn about being a pegasus. I can’t teach him that.”

It had been, more or less, just a joke of a comment, but she had a point. Idly, I tickled Velour’s belly. “I’d be happy to when he’s ready. His body is going to outgrow those wings pretty fast, then flying will be hard for a while. At least until they catch up to the rest of him.”

I descended to the floor and set Velour onto his play mat before lowering myself beside it. He wasn’t really into blocks like his uncle, Red. He was more about tiny pony figures that he wobbled about in his unskilled hooves.

“Thanks, Silent,” Velvet said before going back to her stretching.

“Yup,” I replied, picking up a small pink mare figure and marching it towards Velour.

The foal gurgled, grasped a green pegasus stallion in two hooves, and flew it towards the mare. By the looks of the path, I’d have to teach this little guy a lot about flying.

“You know you’re kind of an idiot, right?” Velvet said as she made slow movements across the room.

Green Pegasus wiggled right in front of Pink Mare while Velour jabbered.

“I did what I thought was right.”

“Uh-huh, and you hurt Crystal. You’re not supposed to do that, but you’re not going to do that again, are you?”

I shook my head and bounced Pink Mare a bit. That seemed to make Velour very happy and he continued to ramble. “Don’t plan to. I’m certainly not ever going to a war again. Not unless somepony brings one here.”

“Good. She missed you. A lot. It wasn’t easy for her.”

My ear flicked with irritation. “It wasn’t easy for me, either, Velvet. I thought I was going to defend friends, not fight their war for them. It’s over now, though. I just want to forget it happened and move on.”

Velour’s head tilted and he picked up a blue unicorn stallion, forcing him to hold the green in a single hoof. His grip on the pair was very unsteady but they seemed to be having a conversation about Pink Mare.

“Yeah… sorry. I forget that sometimes. I was here watching her. Still, you went there. Anyway, while you’re here, I wanted to ask you something, even if I do think you’re an idiot and a jerk.”

“Great, thanks. I’m so eager to help now. What is it?”

“I want you and Crystal to be Velour’s promise parents. I didn’t want to ask her until you got back. Now you’re back. Assuming you think you can do it, of course. I don’t want you teaching him to be a soldier or any of the violent stuff. Just a pegasus and a stallion.”

I sat up straight. “Velvet, that’s an awfully big responsibility… and an honor. Are you sure?”

She nodded. “Yeah. Crystal is going to make an amazing mother and, as far as fathers go, you’re not as good as mine, but you’ll do.”

My gaze shifted to Velour. He’d set down Green Pegasus and picked up a white earth pony stallion. That stallion was either fighting with or not-cuddling the blue unicorn.

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t ever hold anything against a little pony like Velour. So, as long as he doesn’t mind, I’ll be his promise father. I’ll protect and teach him like my own. His mother and I used to be friends, after all.”

“Yeah… well, they might be again someday,” Velvet replied before continuing with her practice.

Velour and I continued to play whatever game it was we were playing. It seemed that as long as Pink Mare responded to whatever all the other ponies were doing, I was playing correctly.

This was easy. Pink Mare did what I wanted her to. Now if I could just work out the bit with the other pink mare in the room, my life would be closer to normal. Well… normal plus being a promise father.

☾

The sound of a hoof pounding on my door tore me out of a very restful sleep. Crystal mumbled something next to me but somehow hadn’t fully woken. I guess I’d desensitized her to noise from tossing in my sleep with the nightmares.

What lunatic pony would show up at my place this late at night? I contemplated just pretending not to hear it, but the pounding kept up. Unbelievable.

I slipped out of bed and across the bedroom. Before going out into the living room, I noticed my dagger belt hanging off the hook behind the door. Better safe than sorry. I slipped it on and hid it under my wing.

Once I was out in the living room, the pounding was even louder. Obnoxious and loud. “Coming,” I growled.

As soon as I set my hoof on the handle and pulled the door open, I found Sunny Day standing on her hindhooves, holding onto the frame. “Shylent! Shylent, ish over! Ish all over!” A bottle of champagne was floating haphazardly in her magic.

“What’s over?” Confusion set in. Drunk Sunny was usually a bad sign, at least in my experience.

The mare wobbled forwards and threw her hooves around me. “The war! Ish over! Princhess Luna got back today and shined the treaty. Poniesh coming home!” She drank directly out of the bottle before bumping my face with it.

Over. It was over. Just like that. They sign some paperwork and suddenly there won’t be any more violence or death. “Great,” is all I said before taking the bottle from her and drawing a small sip from it.

The mare eagerly pressed a happy kiss to my nose. “It ish! We have to shelebrate, Shylent! Get Cryshal.”

“Cryshal is right here, Sunny,” Crystal said from the bedroom door, wrapped in her robe. “I see you’re kissing my stallion.”

“Jush a little.” Sunny trotted over and kissed Crystal in the same way. “There, even.”

Crystal laughed softly and moved towards the kitchen. “I’ll make some tea. You’re going to need it. So Minister Sombra and Twilight Sparkle completed their task?”

Sunny’s eyes narrowed. “Minishter Shombar did! Ish washn’t that Twiglet Sporkle!” She threw her forehooves up and wiggled them. “Oh, Shunny, be more like Twiglet. Oh, Shunny, look what Twiglet did! Oh, Shunny, Twiglet stopped the war!”

My nose wrinkled at the taste of the champagne. It wasn’t for me. I hid the bottle and trotted over to Sunny, setting my hooves on her and guiding her towards the couch. “Aww, come on, Sunny, everypony likes Twilight Sparkle.”

“I tried to like Twiglet in the shool shower one time! She didn’t notish at all. Kept talkin’ about how efficishent we were with water ushage.” She let me settle her on the couch.

Over my shoulder, Crystal was just giggling. I tried to change the subject. “Were you at the palace this late? Why didn’t you go home to Azurite and Soarin?”

Sunny stared at me, dumbfounded. “Huh?”

“Your… uh… mates. Why didn’t you go to your mates? You know, the big stallionly one and tiny yappy one.”

The golden mare waved a hoof. “Wash shtill at the palash. Working late. Then we all shtarted schelebrating.”

Crystal brought a mug of tea over and offered it to Sunny. “And our home was the first you thought to come to when you finished? Is there something I need to know, Silent?”

Sunny’s magic captured the mug and levitated it closer to her mouth. She tilted her head back and opened wide.

“Oh, no, no,” Crystal cooed before grabbing the mug in her own magic. Then the pair had a small tug of war. I simply reached in and took the mug from the both of them with my hoof. Unicorns…

I set it down. “Crystal is right, why us?”

Sunny’s eyes were closed. She seemed to be snoozing.

“Uh… Sunny?”

Without warning, she sat straight up. “Princhess! Princhess Luna. She wantsh to shee you now. I am to eshort you to the palash.” She reached out a hoof and set it on my shoulder. “Come wish me.”

Sunny then promptly fell over onto her side.

I looked at Crystal. She shrugged. “You’re already up, and it isn’t that far of a flight.”

“Yeah… can you look after Sunny?”

Crystal kissed my cheek. “Of course… as long as she isn’t your secret fillyfriend. I don’t think I could handle it if I suddenly found out that Sunny had four mates and I was unknowingly one of them. She did kiss me, after all.”

“To my knowledge, we are not her mates,” I replied in a non-committal way before trotting into the bedroom, removing my dagger, and putting on my blue cloak. I stuck my head into the living room. “But, if she wakes up and does kiss you, I’ll forgive you. I know who you come home to.”

What did normal ponies wear to the palace? A cloak, sure. A hat? I hated hats. I only had the one. A simple black cavalier hat. It would do. I set it on my head and trotted out into the living room. “How do I look?”

“Extremely uncomfortable.”

“Then I am ready for my first audience with the princess as a civilian. Good evening, wife.”

Crystal laughed and shook her head. “Good evening, husband. I shall await your return on the widow’s walk.”

I removed my hat, bowed deeply, and then trotted out into the night. There was a chill in the air. Summer wasn’t technically over, but this high on Alicorn Spire, fall came quickly.

It didn’t take long to fly over to the palace. Out of respect for the guards, I landed outside the main gate and went to the normal check-in area. Unsurprisingly at this time of night, there wasn’t a single pony waiting in line.

“The princess has sent for me,” I told the palace guard standing outside the small gate beside the main door.

“Of course, sir. Captain Day vaguely mentioned something about that on her way out.” He motioned me past and I trotted across the courtyard and into the palace proper.

The sounds of good cheer spilled out of the various rooms. The staff was celebrating boisterously. Thankfully, the guards that were on duty seemed to be keeping to their posts. The ones that weren’t were about to the level of drunkenness Sunny was.

Lieutenant Midnight Snow was standing outside of Princess Luna’s wing when I arrived. She looked completely sober. “Mr. Knight, thank you for coming so late. Princess Luna insisted that she see you right away after having spoken to Princess Celestia about your situation.”

My situation. That was one way to put it. “Of course. Lead on.”

We walked together in relative silence. Merriment continued to spill out from the various offices. Off-duty guards and staff were lingering to share their relief with their comrades.

I simply followed the dark blue mare, feeling neither joy nor sadness. Why I felt so little, I wasn’t sure. Dr. Kitty might know.

Midnight Snow stopped outside of Princess Luna’s private chamber. It was a place I’d been hundreds of times. A place I now missed. She opened the door and motioned inside. “Princess, Mr. Knight to see you.”

“Thank you, Lieutenant,” I said as I walked past her and into the chamber.

Princess Luna was sitting in her big stuffed chair, looking my way. She did not have an elated look on her face. The door closed behind me, cutting off my escape route. I removed my hat and bowed.

“Welcome, Silent Knight. I apologize for summoning you so late at night… and for sending Sunny Day. I was assured you would not refuse her. That was assuming she found your home before her inevitable drunk-induced slumber. I’m glad that seems to be the case.”

“She’s resting peacefully under Crystal’s care. Welcome home, Princess.”

Her head bobbed. “Thank you. Celestia tells me that you resigned your commission.”

Getting right to it. “Yes, Princess.”

“You were mistreated?”

“I feel I was.”

“You felt resignation was your only recourse? You didn’t wish to appeal or, perhaps, wait until your princess returned?”

“I was angry. Plus, my protest will protect other veterans far more than crying to my princess will. I will not be placed under a microscope and watched every second, with the threat of dismissal plaguing me constantly.”

Princess Luna stood from her chair. “Agreed. Princess Celestia has already ordered a full investigation and I have personally interrogated Iridescence about what little Winterspear told her. I am displeased.”

“I’m sorry, Princess. As I said, I was angry and made a rash decision. To be honest, I’m not sure it was a bad one. I’m not well enough to command and have no desire to remain in the Army.”

The alicorn trotted over and ducked to place her forehead against mine. “We will discuss that another time. For now, you are where you need to be. Tell me of your nightmares?”

“They have been far less intense and frequent. For some reason, things calmed down after I resigned. Is that your doing?”

“It is not. Nocturna was quite specific in her notes that no dream was beyond the reach of the House of the Night. In ancient times, this actually disturbed some ponies, and knowledge on how to defend against such an encroachment was sought.”

“Is such a thing possible?”

“It would seem that it is. I found a few methods that could be used to protect one’s dreams. Be honest, Silent Knight: were you attempting to prevent me from seeing your nightmares? I know you object to my… good-natured spying.”

My head quirked, brushing my nose up against hers. “How would I have such power or knowledge? Surely I’d need to be a unicorn?”

Princess Luna set a hoof on my shoulder and sat back. “Not for this. It is an act of will. A powerful will. The kind of will that a Knight of the Moon must possess.”

I blinked. “I’m not… I don’t. Princess, I promise. Why would I stop you from protecting me?”

“I’m uncertain it was the princess from whom you were defending yourself, Silent Knight,” came a familiar voice as Moonlit Star stepped out of the princess’s private bedroom.

The matron was here in Canterlot? She’d never been willing to leave Haven! “Matron?”

The mare nodded politely. “You are surprised. I felt this situation warranted that I return with the princess. It is intriguing that you are denying her entry into your dreams.”

“I’m not! I’m not denying her. The opposite has been my goal. I’ve invited her to help me.”

The matron nodded. “Your goal, certainly. Have you not studied the books of High Marshal Moonglaive? Are you not a Knight of the Moon?”

Princess Luna looked down at me curiously.

My ears shot up and, for some reason, I suddenly felt guilty. “Yes, I’ve studied them. I’m as close to a Knight of the Moon as can be. At least, without there being any order left. That doesn’t change anything, though. I’m not trying to stop her. Please believe me, Princess.”

She softly stroked my mane. “I do believe you. You might not be conscious of it, or something else could be happening. Thus, Moonlit Star has returned with me. To investigate.”

Investigate? That wasn’t something I liked the sound of. “Well… the nightmares have stopped, so I guess there isn’t really anything to do?”

“Perhaps, but this is not something we should ignore, Silent Knight,” Moonlit Star said. “There is much to be learned, if you’ll permit it. It is my recommendation to Princess Luna that she tend to your dreams for a few nights. To see if she continues to be thwarted.”

That didn’t sound too bad. “I can agree with that.”

Princess Luna smiled. “Excellent. We will begin tonight. Once you’re home, of course. Is there anything else you can tell me? Anything that would help?”

I shook my head. “No, there is no—“ I froze. The crystal.

“Silent Knight?”

“I… I have a nightmare recorded. On a memory crystal.”

Moonlit Star blinked. “What? How?”

“Exemplar Ferrel helped me.”

“The oracle… of course. Bring us the crystal, then,” the elder unicorn replied.

I shook my head no and backed away from them.

Princess Luna’s head tilted. “Why not?”

“It is filled with the horrible memories of the war. Not just the nightmare. It made Crystal sick… she saw it. Just a glimpse and she was sick. She feared me touching her for days. I… I don’t want you to see it, Princess. I’m sorry, but no.”

Moonlit Star shook her head. “That will not do. Bring it to me. I shall witness it and separate out only the nightmare into a new crystal for Princess Luna. I will protect her from the rest.”

“Matron… you will not be able to handle what you see.”

She tilted her nose up. “I serve our House well, Silent Knight. If your mare survived it, so shall I. Bring it to me.”

Should I? Would she just let Princess Luna see it? I couldn’t allow that. “I will on the condition that you give me your word that only you will view it. Then, once you have the nightmare, you have to help me destroy it.”

Princess Luna lifted a hoof. “Wait a moment, this is a mem—“

The matron cut the princess off. “Agreed.”

“No! These are memories of our war. Pivotal moments in Silent Knight’s life. We can’t just… destroy them. Horrible or not, they are precious. We can’t simply ignore what we could learn.”

Moonlit Star set a hoof on the princess’s. “It is best nopony ever sees the workings of the Knights of the Moon. If he says there are horrors not meant for you, they are not meant for you. We need the dream and this is his offer. What is a war of the flesh compared to the power of magic? We must accept.”

The princess turned to me. “I could order you to give it to me.”

“As a subject, yes, but not as your guard. Besides, I could lose the crystal before I got here. In fact, my memory is a bit fuzzy on where it is right now.

“Believe me when I say it isn’t for you to see. It isn’t fit for anypony to see. Moonlit Star will be its last victim and then she’ll destroy it. There can be no meddling from you. Do we have an agreement?” Negotiating with beings far powerful than me was starting to get pretty old hat. Was that a good thing?

“Meddling! You forget yourself, little stallion. I—“ She sighed. “I do meddle. Very well, I think this is a mistake, but you seem to have me at a disadvantage. She will view it, capture what we need, and destroy it. You have my word.”

I grinned somewhat cockily. “If it is, it isn’t my first mistake, nor will it be my last. Just… believe me when I say no good can come of seeing what I’ve seen.”

The princess approached me and leaned down to nose my ears. "Very well. Any chance I can convince you to sleep here tonight?"

“How scandalous! What would my wife think? She’s waiting at home for me in the company of Captain Day while I lounge in the bedchamber of Equestria’s flawlessly beautiful princess.

“No, I’m afraid that just won’t do! Besides, I’d prefer to go home, lest I find myself single once again at the hooves of a mare. Sunny is quite persuasive.”

Princess Luna snorted and idly pushed me away. “At least you have some of your humor back. Go home, little stallion. I shall see you in your dreams. Return tomorrow with the crystal, as promised.”

I bowed deeply. “Yes, Princess.”

Author's Notes:

For the curious. A promise parent is the pony equivalent to a "god parent" or "guardian."

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

33. Azurite

Moonlit Star looked worse for the wear. She was splayed out on the floor of one of the side offices near Princess Luna’s chambers. The tremors had stopped… mostly, but she still hadn’t quite formed a coherent sentence.

To her credit, she had managed to pull whatever she needed from the crystal before things had gone south. Now we had two… one obsidian and one dark grey. I guess a nightmare isn’t as dark as a war.

I idly patted Moonlit Star on the back, keeping my forehooves out of her direct line of vision. Crystal had been fixated on them. “It’s going to be a few weeks before those memories start to fade. You’re going to need care. Crystal did… does. Both. And please don’t think me cruel, but I’ve kept my end of the bargain. You know what needs to be done.”

“Yes,” she whispered. The elder unicorn struggled for a moment to push herself off the floor. I helped her up and steadied her.

“Are you all right? Crystal didn’t have any physical ailments. I can send for a doctor.”

Moonlit Star shook her head. “No, I am not unwell. I am just at a loss that such violence exists. This is why we secluded ourselves and swore to be pacifists. How anypony can actually do these things, I cannot fathom.”

My feathers ruffled and I let her go. “I did what was asked of me.”

She blinked, her eyes meeting mine. “Forgive me… I did not think before I spoke. It was truly not meant as a judgment of you personally. Now, it is time to honor my word and I, like you, will be glad to be rid of this.”

Her horn illuminated and surrounded the black crystal in a white glow. Slowly, she levitated it closer to me and set it on the floor in front of my hooves. “Crush it and do it soon. I won’t be able to maintain this spell long.”

I’d already tried to crush it several times. That had resulted in sore hooves and a broken hammer. Orders were orders, though, so I lifted a hoof and slammed it down on the crystal. I’d been bracing myself for another failure but, to my surprise, it exploded into a big plume of black smoke. The wisps trailed around us before fading into non-existence.

The matron’s horn went dark and she reached out a hoof to stabilize herself. I caught it and held her up.

“Easy there.”

“I’m too old for this,” she whispered.

“I’m not sure anypony is ready for this, regardless of age. All right, let’s get you into Princess Luna’s chamber and onto the couch. You look like you need a nap.”

Her head shook. “In time, but not right now. I saw what you thought was a nightmare… but that was no normal nightmare. Even from your memory, I could feel the magic oozing within it.

“The creatures there are dangerous. I do not know from where they hail but I have read about them in Lady Nocturna’s library. They invade dreams to manipulate the sleeper. Though how they could prevent Princess Luna from seeing their machinations, I cannot fathom. We must do more research and you must be vigilant now more than ever. You’re under attack.”

Under attack? No. Nightmare creatures that took over dreams? No. I’d expected this nonsense from Exemplar Ferrel, but not the matron. I shook my head. “I think you’re mistaken. If they were attacking me, why would they suddenly stop? There is no logic there.”

“I am quite certain, Silent Knight. Perhaps they already achieved their goal? You have resigned your commission. They may be an enemy of Equestria and our House.”

“That…” I sighed. “That unfortunately makes sense. You don’t have to destroy an enemy to defeat her.” I hate magic. I hate magic! “Okay, I can’t deal with this right now. I’m going to go see Dr. Kitty.”

When I turned to leave, Moonlit Star grabbed my hoof and held on. “Wait, please. The creatures cannot force you to do something you’d never consider. Their manipulations are subtle. They seemed to want you or… rather… the you from these memories. Beware of anypony looking to recruit you.”

“Don’t worry, I’m very wary of anypony doing that.” I tugged my hoof a bit and she let it go.

“Before you leave, I have something for you. I wasn’t sure if I should give it to you but now I’m certain.” The matron reached into her saddlebag, pulled out a thick, silk bound journal, and offered it to me. “This was High Marshall Moonglaives’s. It contains many things that did not make it into his training. I think you’re meant to have it.

“You may be the last Knight, just as I am the last Star. Please, take it and protect yourself.”

Everypony had some kind of prophecy! Couldn’t I be left alone to just build my house and enjoy my wife? Reluctantly, I accepted the book and slipped it into my bag. “Try not to scare the princess with this nonsense. Good day, Matron, and get some rest.”

She nodded while I trotted out of the palace as fast as I could. This was crazy. Dream creatures manipulating me. That was ridiculous. There was no such thing… other than the beings that had promised Princess Luna to make things better for her.

It was early, but I thought it would be best to get to Dr. Kitty sooner rather than later. I cantered through town until I reached the Flower Foundation Headquarters.

To my surprise, Dr. Kitty was just coming out of the main doors. She looked surprised to see me too. “Hi, Silent Knight! What a coincidence. Well… not really. I mean we have an appointment later, but the coincidence was that I was going to come see you early.”

“Oh? Why is that?”

“I want to recruit you!”

My ears fell flat. “Pardon?”

“Recruit you! It is gardening day which means all of the volunteers and staff go to the Memorial Garden and work to spruce it up. Since you’re a veteran and very handy, I thought you’d want to come.”

Oh, well, if the creatures were motivating me to garden, I could live with that. Still, I wanted to have therapy. “Okay… but I need to talk. I don’t want to do it in front of a bunch of ponies I don’t know.”

Dr. Kitty looped her hoof around mine and started walking me towards the garden. “We can talk. We can leave as soon as you want. Let’s just try this first, okay? Oh, and you won’t be surrounded by a bunch of ponies you don’t know. You know a lot of our ponies!”

“Right, but something happened this morning. With the memory crystal.”

“Oh, not that thing. That does sound serious! Well, we don’t have to go to gardening day. We can turn right around and go back into the building.” She stopped and started to turn away from the open gate.

“Uncle Silent! Hi!” came the high pitched voice of Dot.

The little… well… svelte filly-mare came trotting out of the garden. “Are you here to help? That is so cool if you are!”

“Of course he is! He wouldn’t be here otherwise,” my sister’s voice called from just inside the gate. She was standing in one of the beds, wearing a big hat.

Dr. Kitty shook her head. “Oh no, we were just wal—“

I nodded. “Yes, I’m here to help. At least until Dr. Kitty and I have our appointment. Right, Dr. Kitty?”

She beamed and shrugged. “Apparently so!”

Dot bounced gleefully. “Yay!” She rushed into the garden. “Hey, everypony, guess what? Uncle Silent is here!”

Dr. Kitty whispered, “Are you sure?”

“I’ll be fine. We can leave any time we want.”

“Right!”

The two of us trotted into the garden where a small crowd of ponies was already busy with various tasks. Dr. Kitty was right, I knew a lot of them.

Miley Hooves was working with Winterspear over in one of the white flower beds. Dot and four colt-stallions were trimming flowers in the pink beds.

Opposite all of that, Azurite was touching flowers with her horn for some reason in the blue beds while Sunny Day was lying on her back just outside one, looking half dead. I walked over to her and lightly set a hoof on her chest. There was a pulse.

“Kill. Me,” she whispered.

“Celebrating has a price. Why did you even come if you were this ill?”

“Azurite. Came for Azurite. She gets nervous if Soarin and I aren’t here.”

“Oh, I see.” I softly patted her head. “Not going to kill you, though.” Then I raised my voice slightly to call, “Hi, Azurite!” Sunny winced.

Azurite’s head shot up and her eyes went big when she saw me. “Oh! Hi, you! Uh… hi. Bye.” Then she ducked down in the flowers as if she was trying to hide.

“All right…” I trailed before turning and walking towards an area with gardening tools.

Dr. Kitty tagged along at my side. “That wasn’t weird to you?”

“For Azurite? No. Okay, so what should we do?” I asked as I put on gardening shoes and a hat.

“We have to check with the boss!”

“Okay, so who is the boss?”

“She is.” Dr. Kitty’s hoof pointed up to where a delicate yellow pegasus mare fluttered above. Her pink mane and tail trailed behind her as she went from bed to bed, making sure everypony had what they needed.

“She looks familiar to me, but I can’t place it,” I said as we idly walked towards where the mare was hovering.

“She should! She was a famous model for a little while. Oh, and she is on the board of directors for the Flower Foundation. Excuse me! Ms. Fluttershy! Hi!” Dr. Kitty called as she bounced.

A model and a director. Of course, I’d have led with the whole part about being one of the kingdom’s true heroes, but I guess the average pony wouldn’t know a ton about the Elements of Harmony. They were just ancient magical artifacts wielded by six mares that went out and solved problems. Big, magical problems.

Fluttershy slowly descended to us. “Well, hello, Dream Pop, I’m so happy you made it to gardening day again. And you’ve brought a big sturdy friend to help! How nice.”

Her voice was so sweet and soft… just as delicate as her. So, Dream Pop was her real name? I liked Dr. Kitty better.

Dr. Kitty nodded. “I did! This is Silent Knight. He’s Winterspear’s brother and Dot’s uncle… although I guess that last part is obvious.”

Fluttershy smiled. “Yes, and Crystal Wishes’s husband, a veteran, and a patient. We’re so glad to have you. Would you two be so kind as to spread fresh soil out in the purple beds?”

It was really weird that ponies knew me. Off-putting, too. Crystal was the famous one. I was just famous by association. “Glad to. Nice to meet you.” Best to just disengage and get to work. I trotted over to where there were piles of soil and buckets. The task was simple enough: fill the bucket with soil, carry it to a purple bed, and spread it out. No skill required.

Dr. Kitty came along with me and started helping. “She’s nice.”

“Uh-huh,” I replied as I carried the bucket over.

“Weirded you out, didn’t she?”

“Uh-huh.”

“It’s super okay to be weirded out. Everypony seems to know you, but that is just coincidence. Look around at how many ponies here do know you. They talk about you fondly. She’d just picked that up.”

“Uh-huh,” I replied before starting to spread soil out in the bed. “I really don’t mind, it’s just weird. My head is full of weird stuff today.”

Dr. Kitty nodded and started spreading soil around. “That is super okay. We’ll talk about it at the house. We’ll do this instead of your exercising, though. If that is okay?”

“Super okay,” I replied flatly before smiling.

She just winked and tossed some soil at me.

We worked like that for about two hours as ponies came and went. Miley took some time to fill me in on all of the palace gossip and how she and Runic were starting to see each other more often.

Winterspear had asked me to help wrangle Dot and her legion of colt followers. They were getting competitive and the quality of work was slipping. In the end it seemed they were more afraid of me than in love with her.

When Dr. Kitty took a water break, I went to check on Sunny. She had moved about six inches so that her face remained in the shade. I sat by her and set a hoof on her forehead.

Sunny groaned and her eyes blinked open. “Evil stallion.”

“I’m just making sure you are okay.” I looked up to where Azurite was still working on the flowers with her magic. Was she paying attention? She’d been hiding from me all day. It was like we were playing a game, but only she was in on it. “Somepony has to,” I said loudly.

The tiny blue mare looked up and trotted over. “I’ve got an eye on her! She’s the one that got drunk last night and slept at another mare’s house!” A small hoof came up and poked my chest. “Who’re you to tell me about how to care for my Sunny?”

My little ploy had worked. I idly set my large hoof against her small one. “Her partner.”

Azurite shook her head. “Nope! Not true! You tried to resign!” She gasped and then stuck her hoof in her mouth.

Tried? What was she on about? “What?”

The little blue mare shook her head emphatically, her hoof still in her mouth. She turned and started to run away but somehow through her hangover stupor, Sunny had grabbed her tail and was holding onto it. “Nuh-uh, hold up. What are you hiding?”

Azurite squeaked and yelled, “Nothing! Let go! We need to go home now. Bye bye, everypony!”

Winterspear trotted over, alerted by the odd behavior. “What are you two doing to Azurite?”

“They’re being mean! Save me, Winterspear,” Azurite squeaked.

Sunny sat up and started to reel Azurite in by her tail until she could loop her forehooves around the mare’s waist. “She’s up to something suspicious.”

“Am not!” Azurite squealed while squirming.

“She said I tried to resign. What do you mean, tried?” I asked, leaning in to peer at Azurite.

“Yeah… what do you mean, tried? I was there,” Winterspear added.

Azurite squirmed around, set her hindhooves against Sunny’s belly, and tried to push away. “I get confused. I’m little. I meant resigned. Lemme go!”

Sunny grunted and pulled Azurite in closer, crushing her against herself. “No, you’re a terrible liar. You know something. Tell us or I’ll tickle you here in front of everypony.”

“Nooo!”

“Save yourself, just tell her what she wants to know,” Winterspear said.

“Fine! Silent Knight is still in the Army!”

It was good I was already sitting, because my legs went weak. “What? How?”

“I got your paperwork and I couldn’t process it. I just couldn’t! It felt wrong. Sooo… I buried it. Under all the other paperwork. And then put more paperwork on that. And then more.”

“I’m AWOL?”

Azurite shook her head frantically. “No! You’re in paperwork limbo. Not in, but not out. No assignment, no orders. Just a file on a desk.”

“Hah!” Sunny shouted as she let Azurite go. “I win! I’m going to the palace right now to tell Princess Celestia. I’ll show that overgrown ali—” Her eyes fell on me. “Oh… Silent.”

I sat there in shock. Still in the Army… paperwork limbo. No, that can’t be. Surely somepony would notice… right?

Winterspear seemed to sense my trepidation and she looped a wing around me. “Dr. Kitty,” she called.

“Still in the Army…” I heard myself say.

Dr. Kitty ended up on the side opposite of Winterspear. “It’s super okay, Silent Knight, this is just a minor hiccup. I’m sure Azurite will process your paperwork and get you out of limbo. Come on, I think you’ve had enough gardening for now.”

She took my hoof and lightly tugged on it, forcing me to stand.

Azurite puffed out her cheeks. “I will not! It isn’t what he wants. Silent Knight would never just up and quit!” She pushed between Winterspear and Dr. Kitty so she could set her forehooves on my shoulders.

The mare stood up on her hind legs to look me in the eyes. “There is something wrong here. Did you quit under duress? Are you under duress?” Her voice dropped to a whisper. “Blink twice if you’re under duress.”

Still in the Army. I hadn’t quit. I had, but it hadn’t happened. Nopony had checked up on it.

“Once!” Azurite interrupted my thoughts.

What? She’d trapped me in the Army.

“Twice! He’s under duress!”

“What? No, I’m not.” I blinked three more times. “Why would you do this?”

Azurite glared at me. “Because I didn’t believe it! I know Silent Knight. He’s stuffy, he is kind of mean, but he is a really good and proper officer who wouldn’t just take a medical discharge on a whim.”

Dr. Kitty gently pulled the small hooves off me and set them on the ground. “Okay, we’re all very upset right now and that is super okay, but I’m going to take Silent Knight inside. It would be just peachy if everypony could give us some room.”

My friends and family moved away so that Dr. Kitty could take me by the hoof and lead me out of the garden. We went into the Flower Foundation building together and found an empty multi-use room.

“Well, that was quite the revelation,” Dr. Kitty said before pulling her ball out of her bag and bouncing it to me.

I caught it with a hoof on instinct alone. My head was spinning. I wasn’t a civilian. I was still a major. They could order me back to war or anywhere. If they figured out where my paperwork was. I wouldn’t go back to another war. That was not happening.

“Silent Knight.”

“I made peace with quitting. I think I did. I don’t want to go to war again.”

Dr. Kitty shook her head and held her forehooves up. “You’re not going back to war. It’s over. You can still quit. This doesn’t change anything if you don’t want it to. We just break into the palace, incapacitate a few dozen guards, force the lock on Azurite’s door, steal the documents, forge her tiny signature, and then submit the paperwork. Easy. I’ll get my coat.”

Despite my trepidation, a smirk crossed my face. I looked up to meet Dr. Kitty’s eyes with my own. She was trying to make me laugh… I hoped. “Easy, huh. What are you, some kind of secret agent?” I tossed the ball back.

She caught it and shook her head no. “Sadly, that is not one of the many jobs I’ve had. But I do have three nosy sisters so I’m very good at sneaking. Seriously, though, this doesn’t have to change anything. It’s just a momentary—” She tossed the ball off to my side.

I had to lean way over to catch it and, when I did, I tumbled onto the soft carpet.

“—curve ball. We let it come, we breathe, we feel, but we’re going to be super okay. Okay?”

I held the ball in my forehooves. “Yes, we’re going to be okay. Super okay, even. But what if it does change something?”

Dr. Kitty’s head tilted. “Like what?”

“The choice. It isn’t final. Now I can change my mind.”

She shook her head. “You could have changed it before. They’d have taken you back. You’ve always been the pony in control, Silent Knight. Perhaps making you think this over again, with a cooler head, is exactly what you need. Then, if you decide to take the medical discharge again, you’ll never question it.”

“That is a really good point,” I replied as I sat up. “I hadn’t considered that.” I tossed her the ball.

“Well, now you can! Do you want to stay in here or go work on your house? I think some hammering might be what you need today.”

“Little Azurite-shaped nails?”

Dr. Kitty shook her head. “Don’t blame her. She was misguided, but her heart was presumably in the right place. Come on, let’s go get started.”

☾

Crystal hummed happily to herself out in the kitchen while she worked on making dinner.

I was in the bedroom that had previously been Winterspear’s, working at my desk. It wasn’t particularly necessary for me to have one, but Crystal’s writing nest was in the room and I enjoyed being near her.

While she wrote, I would read rulebooks, paint miniatures, or just shuffle papers and pretend to be her secretary. That would have been more fun if it wasn’t for the fact that Crystal did, in fact, have an assistant now.

That was a good thing, but it also meant there was another stallion taking up her time. Then again, I had been spending a lot of time working on our house with Dr. Kitty and anypony else who’d help, and there had been a lot of help over the last week.

Even Azurite had sheepishly come to give us a hoof. By sheepishly, I mean that Sunny and Soarin had literally dragged her over. She was worried I’d stomp on her. Dr. Kitty made it clear that Azurite had actually done me a favor, so I forgave her and assigned her the noble task of going into the crawlspace to look at the old plumbing.

Suffice to say, the plumbing needed a lot of work. Azurite was not a plumber, so a few things went wrong and… well… it took us about an hour to wash the smell off her. She’d taken it well enough and, in the end, we called everything even.

I was looking over a brochure for employment at Jet Ventures. Even with the war being over, they were still hiring. All of the money that had been pumped into the business to build the fleet had grown the company. Now they were gearing up to use what they’d learned in protecting military ships to protect leisure ones.

Getting a job wouldn’t be that difficult given I was married to the sole heiress. Jet Set also seemed to like me decently enough. I’m sure they’d have some use for a competent leader with experience in riding airships into battle.

That thought soured me. I set the brochure down and picked up another one. Plush Pony Production Supervisor for the Plush Pony Production Practice. They had a small factory down in Ca—

There was a strong knock at our door. “I’ll get it!” Crystal called as she left the kitchen. It was probably for her, anyway. One of her many business associates.

“Uh… Silent, it’s for you. The pony representing the military is here,” she called from the main room.

I blinked. The military? What did she mean by that? “Tell them to go away, please,” I called back.

“No, sweetie, I don’t think I should. Can you come out here?”

My mind was made up. I was going to stick with my decision and that was that. I got up and trotted out into the living room. “Listen, I appreciate that you want me to stay, but I—“

I stopped mid-sentence. Minister Sombra was standing in our doorway with two royal guards behind him.

“Yes, Major Knight. I understand, but I was hoping before you finalized your decision, you would at least hear what I have to offer.”

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

34. The Offer

It wasn’t every day that one of Equestria’s ministers shows up at your door. Even with my close association to the princesses, this was highly unusual. The minister was not a misguided alicorn that loved me. He was a professional politician that rarely had time for individuals.

His sole purpose was to look at the largest picture possible and make the best decisions for everypony as a whole when it came to our defense. Yet here he was, at my door.

This wasn’t an official visit to discuss the business of the crowns or a trip for the troops to improve their morale. This was Minister Sombra here for Silent Knight.

“Minister… please, come in. We were just about to have dinner. Would you care to join us?”

He shook his head but did come inside, removing his hat. “Thank you, but no. You were not expecting company and I do not wish to overstay my welcome.”

“No, sir. You are always welcome in my house. You’ve done many great things for the soldiers of Equestria.”

The hematite unicorn waved a hoof. “I did my duty, just as you’ve done, Major. Ponies like us require no thanks for that.”

Crystal shifted back to the kitchen where she pretended to busy herself with her cooking, but both of her ears were directed towards me.

I shook my head. “I’m not a major any longer, sir. Silent is fine.”

Minister Sombra smiled ever so slightly and chuckled. “Forgive me, but I’m afraid that isn’t fully accurate. By definition, you are still a major at this time. I understand and respect your choice to take your discharge, however. Until that is complete, it is not appropriate for me to address you as anything else. You understand, of course?”

These were technicalities but he was correct. “Yes, sir. Understood.”

He nodded. “Good. I have come to personally apologize for the way your case was handled. I am directly responsible—” I went to speak in disagreement but he held up a hoof. “Allow me to finish, please. It was my program and I am responsible for all of my subordinates. That makes this failing my failing.

“Now, I’ve seen the notes from your meeting and obviously you’ve raised some excellent points. We can’t just let combat veterans be turned away due to some minor non-compliance. We also can’t watch them constantly, waiting for them to falter. As our beloved Princess Celestia put it: ‘They have done their part for us. It is now we who must do ours for them and their loved ones.’”

Where was he going with this? It wasn’t evident yet, so I just nodded and replied, “Yes, sir.”

“Upon my return and learning of the princess’s investigation into the program, I also launched one of my own. Not to see what happened—that much is evident—but what should happen. There have already been changes made, such as not using courtrooms.

“The officers that oversaw your case were reassigned, of course. Not as a punishment; I just don’t think they’re suited for this line of work. Only medical officers will be permitted to hold those positions now. Ones that will look out for what is best for the patients first, not the interests of the military.”

Perhaps my defiance would make a difference after all. “Thank you, sir. That is heartening. I’m glad my sisters and brothers will not go through what I did.”

“Indeed they won’t. Now, that brings me to the ulterior motive of my being here. You see, Major, the war is over now and a lot of ponies will be coming home. Ponies that remember the heroics of Dread Knight and the Black Dragoons. Only they’ll find that Major Knight, Captain Brynja and many others have left the military. They might ask why. They may be fearful.”

It was coming. He was going to ask me to not take the discharge. My hoof twitched but I did my best to stand still even as my jaw started clenching.

“I humbly ask that you reconsider your discharge. Please, not for me, but for the others. I want… no, I need Major Knight in the military when they return. They need to see that one of their heroes endured and that they can, too. Can you do that for me?”

It hurt to hear. It was like being stabbed in the heart. “Minister… please… I do care about them. A lot. I just… I don’t want to be a soldier. I don’t want to kill ever again. My wife… I can’t leave her.”

He shook his head. “You won’t, Major! I am not opposed to negotiation. Tell me how to make this work. A promotion, perhaps?”

“No, sir, I’m not trying to get leverage on you, I swear. That isn’t my motivation here.”

Minister Sombra held up a hoof. “My apologies. I should not have assumed. What can I do, then? What will it take?”

Why was he doing this? I had made my decision. This was done.

“He wants to be a royal guard,” Crystal blurted out before gasping and covering her mouth with a hoof.

What?

The minister’s gaze left me and turned to my wife. “Pardon?”

Crystal quickly said, “Minister, I realize this is highly unusual, but could I have a moment alone with my husband?” She trotted to our bedroom and stood just outside the door.

Minister Sombra shook his head. “Not at all, Mrs. Wishes. It would be abnormal not to discuss such an important decision with one’s spouse.”

“Thank you,” Crystal said before motioning to the bedroom. “Silent, a word, please?”

What was going on here? “Excuse me a moment, sir.” I trotted into the bedroom.

My wife followed close and shut the door behind us.

“What are you doing?” I whispered.

“He’s offering you whatever you want.”

“I want to be free.”

Crystal shook her head. “No, you don’t. You just don’t want to go to war again, but the war is over. Silent, I love you. I love you so much. I can’t sit here and watch you… flounder. Look me in the eyes and tell me you don’t miss being a royal guard. Not a soldier. A guard.”

It was tough to look her in the eyes but I did it. “I can’t tell you that. I do, but that doesn’t matter. You’ve suffered enough and I refuse to go through their hoops. It is over. I’ll do something else.”

“And be miserable doing it,” Crystal huffed before setting her hoof on my chest. “Silent Knight, you are a royal guard in here. I knew that when I married you. I am grateful you want to do this for me, but this is like asking me not to write.”

I shook my head. “No, it isn’t. You’re not going to get killed writing. Your talent doesn’t potentially ruin us. I’ve made a lot of decisions for the Guard, Crystal. A lot of ones that hurt you… hurt us. I can’t do that again and if I don’t put the Guard first I’m not sure I can do the job.”

“Honey… thank you.” She set her hooves on my cheeks and kissed me softly. “Silent Knight, I accept the risk. You’re a royal guard. Go out there, tell Minister Sombra that you’ll only come back if he makes you a royal guard.

“Pick a command you’d like. Perhaps a less dangerous one, but one you’d enjoy. If you get killed doing your job, you can die knowing we made this decision together.”

My forehooves trembled as I set them on her forelegs. “Are you sure?”

She nodded without any hesitation. “Yes. I married a royal guard. I am a Royal Guard wife.”

“Okay. Okay.” I didn’t know what to say. I just wrapped my hooves around her and held tightly. Having a clear direction again would be amazing. There was still the issue of me having emotional problems, but light duty would be acceptable to all, I was sure.

Reluctantly, I let Crystal go and returned to the living room. Minister Sombra and his Royal Guard escort were waiting patiently.

“Sir, my wife was correct when she spoke earlier. I do not wish to remain in the Army, nor could I agree to return to an infantry command. If you could see me restored to the Royal Guard, however, I’d be able to consider it.”

Minister Sombra replied rather eagerly, “Done! You were a royal guard before. Why wouldn’t you return to your branch following the war? Nopony would question that.”

“About my command, though…”

“Yes, well, that is a bit trickier, of course. Should I assume that you’d like to remain here in Canterlot? And should I further assume you’d prefer something in the palace?”

I nodded. “Yes, sir. To both. Without me unfairly impacting another officer’s career, of course.” That was a must. I wouldn’t just let them push some pony out for me. Not again.

The minister gave the slightest hint of a sigh. It was subtle. After all, he was still a politician. “Of course, of course. I’m sure we can come up with something suitable. There are a lot of officers that were displaced. Plus, we have a lot returning. We’ll need to find work for them, too. Leave that with me. Anything else?”

“I continue my treatment with the Flower Foundation, not the military’s program. The board can review their findings in the end to decide if I’m fit to command guards again.”

“That won’t look good… but I’m betting this condition is not negotiable?”

“Not if you want me back, sir. I apologize for holding your hooves to the fire here but I won’t come back that way.”

Minister Sombra chuckled softly. “Are you sure you wouldn’t rather have a promotion? Vice Colonel Knight sounds good. Although Colonel Knight sounds even better.”

“Unearned, sir.”

He snorted. “We disagree there, but I accept your terms.” He offered a hoof and I bumped it with my own.

“Report to the palace on Monday, Major. I have immediate work for you to do while we figure out what your command will be.”

“Yes, sir! Thank you, sir!”

“It is my pleasure,” Minister Sombra said before turning and walking out with his escort.

I shut the door behind him. Excitement filled me. The same excitement I’d felt when I first joined the Guard. When I turned, Crystal was leaning against our bedroom doorway. “Welcome back, Major.”

“Thank you. We should probably see to dinner. And then I think I want to celebrate.”

Crystal idly stroked a hoof along the doorframe. “Or we could celebrate first and then eat dinner? Or celebrate twice.”

“Well, when you put it like that…” I trotted towards her, full of excitement. The most I’d felt in a while.

☾

The long weekend Crystal and I shared after Minister Sombra’s visit had been a whirlwind of activity. First, there was the paperwork. Evidently, even the Minister of Defense can’t remove an officer from limbo without some red tape.

Various royal guard messengers had delivered forms to me no less than three times. I’m certain if we’d had Azurite we could have saved some time, but she was busy doing whatever it was she did on weekends. Probably Sunny and Soarin.

There was also the issue of the transfer. I had to be reassigned from the Army back to the Royal Guard. More paperwork there. Once all of that was handled, I was officially a royal guard again. A Royal Guard major without a command or role.

Crystal and I had then scrambled to get my equipment out of storage. I owned a lot of kit. More than the average guard since much of mine had been gifted to me by the kingdom or from my family. Additionally, since I’d earned the Celestia Cross, I was allowed to wear any armor I was rated for regardless of my role. That made choosing difficult.

The dragoon armor was right out. It was way too heavy and aggressive for a Royal Guard officer. Plus, the helmet filled me with all kinds of dread.

There was also the combat-ready suit of regular armor I’d worn early on in the war. It wasn’t much different than what royal guards wore now. It was just thicker, heavier, and more covering.

Ultimately, my eyes kept going to my favorite suit of armor: my second suit of House Guard armor. Technically, it was a combination of the remnants of the first suit and new components, but it had come out as a wholly new set of armor. It also had been worked on by all of my friends and family. What armor could be more appropriate?

The helmet needed a little sprucing up, though. It was time for a larger crest, one that was more suited to my rank. In the past, Sunny had mentioned a stallion she used all the time for her armor.

That was one thing she never skimped on. Sunny’s kit was always perfectly fit, shiny, and oozing with class. It didn’t take much effort to find her stallion. He’d done the work pretty quickly and provided me with a new, blue and white crest. It was rather impressive looking. Now everything was complete. I just had to start back on the job.

“Don’t you look handsome and confident,” Crystal cooed at me as I stood in front of her mirror. I’d spent hours polishing my armor. It looked brand new.

“It is my first day back at work. I need to make a good impression.”

Crystal snorted and leaned close to carefully kiss me. “Yes, Major Knight needs to worry about impressions. I think you have that covered. Still, I’m very pleased with that look in your eye.”

I tilted my head. “What look?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know how to explain it. It just… it was a look the Silent Knight I met all of those years ago had. It is good to see it again.”

“It is all thanks to you,” I replied before turning and walking out into the living room.

“Oh don’t give me all of the credit. Azurite was the one that stuck you in paperwork limbo. You should get her a treat.”

“The treat was me not stomping on her for disobeying my wishes.”

Crystal laughed and trotted out into the living room. She gleefully circled me before poking my nose with a hoof. “You’re glad. You just pretend to be grumpy.”

“No, I’m a legitimately grumpy pony. Ask anypony. I’m going to work now. Goodbye, love.”

“Goodbye, handsome. And no flying in armor! You trot your way there.”

My nose wrinkled as I went out the door. “Yes, dear.”

How humiliating for me to have to trot to work. It really didn’t bother me that much, though. A few more lost pounds, a stronger brace, more physical therapy, and I might just be able to change my commute to how it used to be.

When I arrived at the palace, I went through the main gate just how I used to. There would be no waiting for me. That seemed just fine by the palace guards, too. They all stood to attention as I passed.

I was home. I was in the Royal Guard. It felt amazing. So amazing, in fact, that when I trotted through the castle door it didn’t dawn on me until I got halfway to Princess Luna’s wing that I wasn’t going there.

An about face took me off towards the offices of government within the castle complex. I was supposed to report to Minister Sombra. That would be where I’d get my assignment.

The Hall of Ministry was not a place I’d spent a lot of time in the past. It was protected by palace guards and had far more civil servant ponies than the rest of the complex. The building itself was one of the oldest in the city.

It had been built and remodeled several times long before I or even Clement Knight were born. Even so, the old style architecture was still in place. Columns encircled the whole building, supporting a roof that overhung the main structure.

The Ministry of Defense was on the second floor and when I arrived, it was in a state of controlled chaos. Paperwork and ponies were rushing about everywhere. That was no surprise.

Nopony bothered to pay me any mind as I wandered about, trying to figure out where I was supposed to be. They were all too consumed in their tasks.

Eventually, I found an office with Minister Sombra’s name on the door so I just knocked.

“Come in,” came his voice from the other side.

I pushed the door open and did so.

Minister Sombra’s office wasn’t nearly as impressive as I expected for a high-level kingdom official. In truth, it was barely bigger than the one I’d had in the palace. Of course, his had a much larger window.

Each wall was lined with bookshelves where piles of scrolls and papers had been set. These all matched his rather plain desk that was little more than a wooden table.

“Major, welcome to the ministry,” he said as he looked me over.

“Thank you, sir.”

“Opted to go with your House Guard armor?”

“It was always my favorite.”

He chuckled. “Well, nostalgia is a serious force, Major. Very good. I have your first assignment lined up. I want you to go over to the receiving station and assist in the preparation to receive the first wave of returning soldiers.

“More specifically, I want you to personally receive them when they arrive. Then you can turn them over to their respective medical assistance group.”

My ears wiggled. That was an interesting assignment. Not only had he wanted me to remain with the military, he literally wanted me to be the first thing returning soldiers saw. That was a pretty smart move. “Yes, sir. I can do that.”

“Good. Feel free to amend the initial intake if you feel it is necessary. You were one of the first that went through it, so if anything felt off, just tweak it. The colonel in command over there knows you work for me and won’t kick up any fuss.”

“Yes, sir. I’ll get right to it.”

Minister Sombra nodded and waved a hoof. “Thank you for staying with the military, Major. You’re going to make a big difference in the lives of a lot of ponies. Dismissed.”

As I trotted out, I couldn’t help but think he was right. I’d been there. I’d been through the program. I could help others. I could use my status to get them the help they needed. This could be good… or even great!

Yes, I was Major Knight. I’d made a big difference on the battlefield but now it was time to make a bigger one off it. That is what I’d be remembered for.

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

35. Welcome to Equestria

The Canterlot Palace was a beautiful place. Not just aesthetically but emotionally. It was full of positive memories and experiences for me. Being able to roam it again as one of its guards made me feel normal.

I’d been feeling a lot more normal lately. With Crystal’s love, Dr. Kitty’s help, getting my job back, and not having nightmares, I was feeling great. Of course, the job situation had only changed within the last couple of days and I was still riding that excitement.

Exploring the palace had become my break time activity. Not that the building had changed. I just liked being in it and looking around. There were all kinds of new, young guards, changes to their gear, and various ponies to walk by.

As I trotted through Princess Celestia’s wing, a pair of golden hooves reached out, grabbed me, and tugged me into an office. It wasn’t just any office, however, but Princess Celestia’s. I guess I hadn’t been paying attention to where I’d been roaming. My pass was good for the entire palace.

Sunny Day stared at me. “Silent Knight!” she said way too loudly right in my face.

“Yes?”

“Tell her!” Sunny exclaimed before jabbing a hoof to her right.

When I looked over, I found Princess Celestia sitting on a pillow, her forehooves crossed. What was this all about? Had I done something wrong I needed to confess for? I hadn’t done anything wrong in a while!

“Tell her what, Sunny?”

“That I won!”

What in Equestria? “You won what?”

Sunny poked my nose. “Our bet.”

Had Sunny finally broken down? She’d always been relatively level headed. “We didn’t have a bet. I don’t remember any bet at all.”

“No, you dolt! She and I had a bet about you. Now she’s trying to squirm out of it. Tell her that I won!”

A bet? About me? What bet? I don’t— “Oh,” was all I said as it all came back. They had a bet about whether I’d rejoin the military or not.

Princess Celestia cleared her throat. “Are you finished ranting? He isn’t going to help you, and you didn’t win our bet.”

Sunny let me go and threw her hooves up. “I did so! I bet you he’d be a guard again and he is. Look! Silent Knight. Right here. In armor. Major. Sword. Helmet! Winner! Pay up!”

The princess shifted forwards, stood to her full height, and trotted over to the two of us. I settled into a bow as her alicorn aura washed over us. Sunny just glared, rising to her full height… which was laughably smaller.

“Yes, little pony. We did bet.” Princess Celestia poked Sunny with a hoof. “You bet he’d rejoin the military. I bet that he would not. He did neither.”

Sunny snorted. “What? Are you getting senile? Look! What part of Silent Knight in armor are you missing here?”

Princess Celestia lightly reached and set a hoof on my forehead. “I’m not missing anything. He looks very dashing in his dark armor with his new crest. What you’re missing, as usual, are the details.”

“Oh, this should be rich. Go on, squirm all you like, Princess!”

The casualness between the two of them still made me uncomfortable, but whatever worked for them worked for me, I guess.

“Silent Knight did not choose to reenlist. He chose not to resign. You see, your sweet, cute, teeny, tiny, little mate didn’t process his paperwork so he never left the military. He is not a guard again. He was never not one and that, little pony, is why you do not win.” Princess Celestia then grinned.

Sunny’s jaw dropped. She pointed at the princess and stammered, “You-you… a technicality! Silent Knight, tell her she is violating the spirit of the bet!”

I quietly inched back towards the office door. If I moved slowly enough, they wouldn’t notice. Mares sensed motion.

Unfortunately, my information wasn’t always scientifically sound. Sunny grabbed me by the hoof. “Oh, no you don’t! Tell her. Tell her I won.”

“Nuh-uh,” I replied before tugging my hoof free. I took three more steps back but Sunny grabbed my hoof again. This time with her magic.

“Mare up! You know she’s cheating me out of victory here. We can’t let the ruler of our kingdom be so unscrupulous. Now tell us what you think.”

Princess Celestia smiled down at me, a bit of amusement in her expression. “Yes, Silent Knight, tell us what you think. Am I being as unscrupulous as your angry friend thinks?”

Dead. I was dead either way. This exact situation was the number one killer of stallions in Equestria. That was, I’m told, based on Royal Guard statistics. My eyes flicked from one mare to the other. Which one would I preferred to be killed by? An angry partner or an all-powerful alicorn?

“Therapy! I’m late for therapy!” I said as stallionly as possible as I wiggled free of Sunny’s magic and backed up towards the door.

As I turned to gallop away, that same door betrayed me and slammed shut under the power of both unicorn and alicorn magic.

“You must settle this situation, Silent Knight, else there shall be no peace in this office. Tell my underling that she is wrong,” Princess Celestia ordered.

“Underling! How dare you! Silent Knight, tell this overgrown, string bean mare that she is not getting out of this.”

They both advanced on me. My rump found the door as I retreated the rest of the way. “I wasn’t part of this bet. You should have appointed an arbiter.”

“Of course you’re part of this bet! You ARE the bet! Now you’re the arbiter,” Sunny replied.

“I never agreed to that!”

“Come now, Silent Knight, don’t let her bully you. Stand up to Sunny. You of all ponies understand the rules,” Princess Celestia said.

I could feel sweat beading on my forehead under my helmet. This was it. There was no escape now. Technically, Princess Celestia was correct. If I went with the bet exactly as it had been stated, that was. I was not a guard again. Wait… a guard again.

“I… declare you both winners.”

“What!” they cried in unison.

“Sunny, you specifically said that I would be a guard again, not just rejoin the military even though that is what you meant. Technically, I was transferred back from the Army to the Guard. I am, in fact, a guard agai—“

“HAH!”

“BUT! You technically just meant the military and you know it. Now, Princess Celestia is also correct. I never left the military so therefore I am not in the military again. I always was.”

Princess Celestia nodded. “Precisely.”

“So… you either both win or you both lose. Neither of you has made a compelling enough case to win fully. May I please go now? I have therapy or work or something. Something not here and I’m pretty sure I outrank you, Sunny.”

Sunny snorted. “As if.” She then turned her gaze to the princess. “How do you want to play this stretch?”

“I am sure we can come to a compromise so that all parties are satisfied.” The princess turned to me and then waved a hoof. “You are free to go, Silent Knight. We thank you for your wise assistance.”

Eagerly, I bowed. “Thank you, Princess. Thank you!” As quickly as I could, I opened the door and galloped out before they changed their minds. I got halfway down the hall before making a sharp left and coming to a sudden painful stop when I collided with a pair of house guards.

“What is the meaning of this?” Princess Luna asked before her voice softened. “Silent Knight?”

I looked up at her from where I was sprawled out on top of Mountain Stone but under some new pony. “Yes, Princess.”

“Are you all right? It isn’t like you to gallop about the palace casually. You’ll scuff your armor and somepony might get hurt.”

“Already hurt,” Mountain grumbled.

“Princess Celestia and Sunny Day were holding me hostage,” I explained while I rolled the unfamiliar house guard off me and slipped off Mountain so that I could help him up.

Princess Luna’s eyes narrowed. “Is that so! Well, we were just on our way to see Princess Celestia. I’ll set her straight.”

“No! Please, I don’t want to be a bother. I’m just going to go… anywhere but here. I won’t gallop. I need to get to work.”

The princess levitated Mountain's helmet off the floor and onto his head. She then did the same for me but briefly paused. “You’ve cut your mane?”

My hoof lifted to lightly run along the incredibly short mane. It was something I’d had done just the day before. The longer one seemed less mature somehow. “Oh… yes. What do you think, Princess?”

She smiled softly. “I like it… but it makes you seem older.”

“Perhaps it just matches reality now?”

“That may be so.” She dropped my helmet on my head.

“Very well. You look quite good in that armor. Come visit me sometime soon now that you’re back.”

“Yes, Princess,” I replied before stepping out of the way.

Without another word, the princess and her escort went by me. Willowy Tempest and Moonlit Star followed in her stead and, just shortly behind them, Lieutenant Snow. She stopped and looked at me.

“House Guard armor, Major?”

“Yes.”

“That might be confusing for my ponies.”

I snorted. “They’re professionals and it is my right, Lieutenant.”

“And so it is, sir. Good day.”

“Good day, Lieutenant,” I replied as I put on my grumpiest face.

Confusing? Why? Probably because the old commander was running around in House Guard armor and outranked the current commander. That would have bothered me, too. I didn’t say anything, though, so she simply turned and went on her way.

It was time to get back to work or therapy. I had forgotten where I was going in all of the excitement and fear of mare-based destruction. Work was on the way to therapy. I’d check in there and then head on! Another battle survived by Major Knight, mare-wrangler extraordinaire.

☾

Radiant Orchid and I stood outside one of the large elevators that was destined to soon bring soldiers down from the airship docks above. It was the same one I’d arrived on when I’d returned to Equestria.

Now, instead of being greeted, I’d be greeting. I wasn’t alone, though, and this wasn’t going to go the same way it had for me. Not exactly, anyway.

“Sir, are you sure the colonel is okay with this?” Orchid whispered to me.

My ear flicked and I nodded. “Yes, I’m sure. Minister Sombra made it quite clear that my input was encouraged.”

Orchid cleared her throat. “Yes, sir… but don’t you think this might undermine the program a little?”

We both looked to our right. Crystal Wishes, Dr. Kitty, and a few Flower Foundation councilors were getting prepared to hand out information and answer questions a mere couple meters away.

“We’re offering everypony alternatives,” I said. “They in process, they sign up for the military program, and if they want extra help the Flower Foundation is there. I’m going to be impartial.”

Orchid nodded. “Please ensure that you are.”

I turned and glared at her.

“Sir!” she added with a squeak.

“Mmhmm,” I rumbled before turning back in the direction of the freight elevator. There were four in all, but this was the one I’d come down. This was the one where I’d start my new role helping other ponies.

Far above us, the sound of metal squealing against metal drifted to us and I could see the bottom of the car starting to come down. “Come along, Warrant Officer, we’re about to get started.”

Orchid and I backed up to where we could get a good view of all four elevators. Each one was full of ponies. Far more than when I returned. They’d brought my company back as a test case. There was going to be more than a battalion today.

When the elevators reached the ground, the gates were pulled up and the ponies poured out in good order. Their officers were keeping them in formation as they lined up in the yard.

The looks on the faces of the soldiers were mixed. Some were happy, others relieved, and still others nervous. I could see that many of them had been treated for wounds. A subtle limp, a missing wing, and things of that nature. These were the ponies Equestria was receiving: the broken.

Broken but not irreparable. They would be treated like I’d been treating my new house: a lot of work to be done but done passionately.

Once the battalion was in formation, a colonel approached me. Radiant Orchid and I stood to attention.

“Welcome home, Colonel,” I greeted.

The unicorn mare took a soft breath and nodded. “Thank you, Major. I’m not sure if this is real yet.”

“It is, ma’am, but there is still work to be done. Unless you’d like to say a few words, I’ll address the soldiers and get things moving.”

She shook her head. “I have nothing left to say, go ahead.”

In the same method that Orchid had demonstrated upon my return, I hopped up onto a box. “Soldiers of Equestria, allow me to be the first to welcome you home.”

Regardless of the individual feelings they had, the whole battalion erupted into cheers, tears, and stomping.

It felt important to let them have that moment, so I waited patiently. Eventually, their officers and NCOs quieted them down, giving me the opportunity to push on.

“I am Major Knight. I was once the commander of Princess Luna’s House Guard, but most of you probably know me as Dread Knight, commander of the Black Dragoons. Minister Sombra has assigned me to personally help you with your transition home.

“I’ve found that the process was not as easy as I expected. In fact, I struggled with it… am struggling with it. That is okay. There is no shame in facing the horrors you endured in war and feeling small. It takes a brave pony to ask for help and I know you’re the bravest in the world.”

I motioned to Radiant Orchid. “This is Senior Warrant Officer Orchid, your reintegration counselor. She is going to assist you in the process you’ll follow today and the days that are coming. I ask that you be patient no matter how frustrating that can be. She and her staff are here to help. I promise you that.

“With that said, in addition to the program provided to you by the military and the kingdom, I want to make you aware of extra resources that are only a hoofstep away. There is a civilian charity group known as the Flower Foundation that has been created to augment the work we do.

“Before I turn you over to Warrant Orchid, I want to let the founder and lead director of the foundation say a few words. Mrs. Wishes?”

I hopped off the box, waited for Crystal to trot over, and gave her a hoof so she could climb up. Then I moved over to stand next to Orchid.

“You’re letting her give a speech?” Orchid whispered.

“Yes, I am.”

“You said impartial.”

“I did. I made it clear that the Foundation was an additional resource, not a replacement. Don’t tell me you have an issue with this.”

Orchid kept her eyes forwards as she replied, “The Guard is supposed to take care of its own, Silent.”

“And it will, Radiant. Guard wives, Guard husbands, Guard brothers, Guard sisters. There will be better outcomes if we work together in harmony.”

She stood quietly for a moment, her eyes shifting a bit as if she was looking something over. Finally, she whispered, “I can’t argue with that.”

“Good mare,” I replied before turning my attention back up to my brilliant wife.

Crystal Wishes was standing tall on the box. Taller than I’d ever stood in my life. She was speaking with conviction and passion. She’d started the Flower Foundation because she believed she could help everypony impacted by the war… and she was right. Nopony had ever been turned away.

“And so, I don’t want you to think of us as a charity. You do not need charity. You are Equestria’s soldiers. You need love, hope, understanding, and purpose. The Flower Foundation can provide you any tools you deem necessary to restoring your life to what it was before you left.

“We have worked with your spouses, families, and friends while you were gone to build a network across the whole kingdom. All you have to do is ask. Ask and we will give. Thank you.”

I moved back to the box and helped Crystal down. In doing so, I caught her subtle perfume and couldn’t help nuzzle her neck.

The mare shivered and whispered, “Silent… we’re in public!”

“Oh, right.”

I cleared my throat. “Warrant Orchid, let’s get these ponies in and out fast and efficiently so that they can start seeing their loved ones!”

“Aye, sir!” she called loudly before trotting down the line of the formation. “We’ll start with alpha company first! Line up, three abreast!”

Orchid set to work in getting the ponies moving in the right direction. An entire battalion would take a lot longer to process than a single company. We’d planned for that, however, and had three different lines set up today.

In addition to that, we’d set up several letter writing stations where ponies could let their loved ones know they were home safe. We even had mail ponies waiting to take them off immediately. It was a good distraction while standing in line.

Beyond that, my job was easy. Walk up and down the formation, mingle with the soldiers, and let them know I cared about them and would listen to their concerns. That task was made even easier with the addition of my wife at my side.

As we trotted down the line, it dawned on me that we were getting away from unfamiliar ponies to ones I’d personally fought beside. They were a lot of the specialists, including the siege unicorns. My eyes started flicking across the crowd, searching.

Then I saw her. She was standing idly by herself. A shaggy gray unicorn. Her purple and white mane was hidden slightly beneath a campaign cloak. The large, heavy axe that she carried in battle was slung across her back, its head cased in a thick pouch to protect it from the elements.

I slowly worked my way towards her, Crystal in tow. We shook hooves with various ponies on the way and exchanged pleasantries, but my eyes never strayed far from the mare.

When we got close, our gazes met and then she turned hers to Crystal, the smallest hint of trepidation in it.

We approached and I cleared my throat. “Crystal Wishes, I would like you to meet Warrant Gray Maelstrom. We fought side by side and saved each other a few times back and forth.”

Maelstrom looked at me and then back to Crystal. “More than a few times,” she said, keeping her words short.

Crystal beamed and offered the mare a hoof. “Anypony that saved my husband is a friend of mine.”

The two shook and then Crystal and I started to walk to the next pony. As we did, I ‘accidently’ threw my wing out and flipped Maelstrom’s cloak up, revealing her cutie mark.

“Silent! Watch where you—“ Crystal cried before she saw the mark. The distinct wave of rainbow color. She turned in confusion to Maelstrom and looked her in the eyes. “Painted?” she whispered.

Gray Maelstrom sheepishly pulled her hood back, revealing several of the more noticeable scars she carried. “Hi.”

Crystal didn’t seem to see them, though. She just threw her forehooves around her friend and hugged tightly. “Oh, thank the princesses you’re home! You’re home!”

The two embraced. Maelstrom looked over Crystal’s head at me with a mock glare before poking her tongue out. I just smiled and shrugged. Now was better than later.

“When Verd said you volunteered, I was distraught! I’ve missed you so much.”

Maelstrom patted my wife on the back. “I’m not good with goodbyes. Sorry. I’m home now.”

“Welcome home, Painted,” I said pointedly.

“Thank you Silent. Oh… one more thing, since you’ve revealed my true identity.”

“Hmm?”

Maelstrom gently pulled back from Crystal just enough to put some space between them. Then she deftly looped a hoof behind my mare’s head, pulled her in, and kissed her!

It wasn’t too much more than an extended peck, but it gave Crystal a little time to flail. When they parted, she huffed. “Wha?!”

Maelstrom pointed at hoof at me. “Verd sent me a letter. Consider us even.”

I nodded. “Agreed.”

Crystal looked back and forth between the two of us and then started to giggle. “Oh… fine! I get it.” She idly pushed Maelstrom… to no effect. “I’m so glad you’re back. We need tea. Once you’re done with all of this. Okay? Please?”

“I’d be happy to. Can I see my husband first?”

My wife gasped and nodded. “Oh, of course! Actually, I’ll go get him.” Then she started to trot away.

She didn’t get far, though, as Maelstrom grabbed her by the tail. “Nope. You do your job, leave my job to me, okay?”

Crystal’s lips turned up in a pout but she nodded. “All right, all right. I just wanted to see his face. Tea after that, though!”

“Yes, ma’am,” Maelstrom replied before shooing Crystal along.

When my wife got back to my side, we started moving down the line a bit more and she whispered, “Did that happen in the war?”

“You can ask her yourself when you have tea.”

Crystal huffed lightly. “Bah! Soldiers conspiring against me. Fine. Come along, Major, we have a lot more ponies to see and information to give.”

“Aye, ma’am,” I replied as I watched her go. My wife had faith she was going to change the world for the better. That was all good and well for her to believe it. I was different, though.

I knew she would. Faith is for those with doubt.

Author's Notes:

And older Silent Knight with a haircut? Why not!

And... THUNDERGOOSE.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

36. Old Friends and New

The fact I didn’t have an official command did not seem to impact me all that much from a day-to-day point of view. One key example of that was the mere existence of my new office. Another was the fact that Radiant Orchid and her commander, more or less, reported to me now. It was awkward to give a colonel orders.

Minister Sombra had been extremely clear about it, though. When it came to veterans coming home, I was his right hoof. So much so that my new office was the one directly to the right of his.

New was an understatement, actually. The minister had the facilities ponies take the conference room next to him, cut it in half, and turn it into two offices. He’d made that happen in two weeks.

Now I had a new office with a new chair, desk, window, bookshelf, couch and everything else I was supposed to have. It was, without a doubt, far nicer than the space I’d had in Princess Luna’s wing. It was just amazing. And silly.

“Major, a moment, please!” Minister Sombra called. By being so close to him, that was all he had to do. He called, I trotted over. There were other majors in his office but it was always clear who he meant.

“Yes, sir?” I replied after leaving my office and poking my head into his.

He motioned me inside. “Shut the door please.”

I did so and stepped in front of his desk. “Sir?”

“Two things. Big things. Brigadier Hammer is going to be home tomorrow with the remainder of his brigade. I’ll need you front and center for him. We’ll need more hooves on the ground. Be sure you tell Colonel Sniffles to schedule an additional reintegration group.”

“Colonel Shiffle, sir.”

“Right, Shiffle. I know this is last minute, but General Ironhoof didn’t give me enough notice, either. Evidently, he saw an opportunity to send the rest of the brigade home and took it, which means we adapt and overcome, correct?”

With resolution, I nodded. “Of course, sir. Anything for the ponies coming home.”

“Good stallion. Now, thing two. Brigadier Armor, Governor Cadence, and their foal will be visiting Canterlot for a week or so.”

My ears stood tall and I felt myself lighten up a bit. The minister chuckled. I guess I hadn’t been subtle.

“Yes, I thought that might get your attention. I want you to look into the security preparations and make sure the governor’s security chief is doing what she is supposed to. You can also coordinate with Captain Day and Lieutenant Snow.”

Shining Armor was coming for a visit! It was going to be like old times with us all in the palace. “With pleasure, sir!”

“Very good. No slip ups, Major. You represent this office now and I want everything smooth. No incidents while I’m minister. Understood?”

“Understood! I will not let you down, Minister.”

He nodded. “I know you won’t. That is why I picked you. When the last soldier comes home, we’re going to have to have a talk about what you want to do next.”

What I wanted to do next? I guess soldiers couldn’t come home forever. Sooner or later they’d all be here. Actually, that would fall on the sooner side. The stream had been steady as the minister tried to get everypony home.

“Yes, sir. I’m sure you won’t steer me wrong. We’ll discuss it when we get closer to the time.”

“As you wish. I know you have a hundred tasks to handle for this being short notice. Dismissed.”

“Aye, sir.” A hundred tasks was about right. Once I’d left the minister’s office, I headed over to the cube corral. When I approached, several gold helmet-clad heads popped up from behind the low walls. Then they all stood up.

I waved a hoof. “As you were. We’re going to have a really big day tomorrow, but it isn’t anything we can’t handle. I need a few of you to run messages immediately. Sergeant Swiftsong, take these down and assign them out.”

Sergeant Swiftsong sprung up and saluted smartly. That wasn’t necessary, of course, but that was just the kind of pony she was. Melody had always been eager and helpful in every task she took on. “Of course, Major!”

“First, Colonel Shiffle needs to call in another reintegration unit immediately. I don’t care if he has to cancel leave. They need to be available tomorrow. We’ve got a bigger than usual unit arriving. I’ll go over there personally, but I want that missive out the door right now.”

“On its way!” Swiftsong said before slapping the note onto Sacred Blade’s helmet and shoving him out of the cubes.

The royal guards here were not predominantly warriors. They were all excellent administrators. Kind of like a group of Azurites. Watching them work was pretty entertaining, but I had to hide the grin behind the demeanor of a stern major.

“Second, send a missive to Warrant Orchid. Tell her to be ready for a huge group of ponies and to roll out the red carpet.”

“Won’t Colonel Shiffle let her know, sir?” Sergeant Swiftsong asked.

“He should, but this will be faster and won’t leave anything to chance. I’d rather her hear it from me, anyway.”

Sergeant Swiftsong lifted a hoof but I cut her off.

“Hear it from my office.”

The hoof slowly went back down.

“Alright, send the usual messages out to the hospital, veterans union, and Army command. I’ll inform the Flower Foundation myself after stopping by Colonel Shiffle’s office. Get to it ponies!”

“Yes sir!” they replied in unison as they started on their tasks. That freed me up to handle mine.

The visit with Colonel Shiffle was brief as always. I let him know, he thanked me, and then I went on my way wondering what he thought about being ordered around by a major.

In all of our interactions, he’d been polite. I’d been the same since I always imagined myself in his hoofguards.

My next step was going to be even easier. Sweet talk a mare, kiss her neck, and then she’d activate the right ponies.

The urge to fly to our new house was strong but, as promised to my wife, I trotted since I had my armor on. That meant the trip took significantly longer. As I neared the house, I couldn’t help but notice something rocking back and forth slowly out front.

When I got close enough to actually see what was going on, I smirked. Dr. Kitty was wearing a safety harness and dangling from the roof. She was upside down with her front hooves wiggling. As she slowly turned in the wind, she spotted me.

“Silent Knight! Hi!”

I trotted over and idly took her hoof in mine so I could turn her to face me. “What are you doing?”

“I was doing the roof!”

“Was. What are you doing now?”

She nibbled her lip. “I fell off the roof so now I’m dangling. Your roof is really steep!”

With a chuckle, I asked, “And why didn’t you wait for me?”

“Well, I got here early to talk to Crystal and you weren’t here yet, so I thought I’d get a head start. The safety harness kept me safe.”

Idly, I pulled her hoof just enough to cause her to spin. “Yes, but it turned you into a piñata.”

Dr. Kitty laughed. “Yes. Yes, it did. Lucky me there aren’t any foals around.”

“Why didn’t you call for Crystal to help?”

“She’s not here. Raven came and got her. Princess Celestia wanted to see her.”

“Ah, how awkward. I need to talk to her immediately. So… I should be going.” I took a step back.

Dr. Kitty reached out and grabbed me by the helmet. “Nope! Help a pony out before you go.”

Unfortunately for her, it wasn’t attached. I ducked my head and let her have the helmet.

“Hey!”

“Hold your helmet, let me get out of my armor,” I teased before trotting inside. It only took a few moments to remove my armor. Then I went back out, scooped Dr. Kitty up in my forehooves and carefully flew the two of us back onto the roof.

Once she was on all four hooves again, the earth pony hopped in happiness. “There we go! Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. No more doing dangerous work unassisted. Where was your battle buddy?”

“He was at work!”

“And why didn’t you wait?”

Dr. Kitty’s nose wiggled. “Yeah, yeah. Practice what I teach. Okay, so are we going to do this today or go see Crystal?”

“Let’s get you unhooked and then we’ll go see Crystal. Once that is done, if we have any daylight left, we can do the roof. If not, there is plenty to do inside.”

“Deal!”

With each passing week, I was starting to question more and more whether Dr. Kitty was helping me or if it was the other way around. In either event, she was a great contractor and friend. I guess she was just showing me that our therapy was getting more informal. Perhaps it was time for that, and that was super okay.

☾

The sky above Canterlot was full of military airships. So much so that it had attracted a lot of attention from the local civilian population. Keeping this sort of thing secret was impossible when any local pegasus could fly up and say hello.

There was a reason not to let ponies know in advance that more of their loved ones were coming home. It would be hours before we released these soldiers, and packing the streets around the facility just wasn’t good for anypony. Today, there wasn’t any choice. Ponies knew what was going on.

What we lacked in secrecy, we made up for in order. I’d brought in two companies of Canterlot city guards to work the gate and surrounding area. They were in charge of crowd control.

On the inside, we had an extra reintegration unit and some special administrators, the most important one being Senior Warrant Officer Azurite. She processed paperwork faster than any pony alive. I’d asked her over as a favor. It didn’t hurt that I had bribed her with a box of treats from Sundridge Sweets.

Processing paperwork wasn’t the only thing special about Azurite lately. She also had her own unique set of armor that stood out dramatically next to mine and the golden armored ponies beside us. It was silver and had heart heraldry on the chest piece. The story around the palace was that ponies liked it so much it might become standard for all pony resources officers.

To be fair, it was a cute set of armor. Armor wasn’t supposed to be cute, but on Azurite it worked. Pony relations officers were meant to help, so perhaps a small heart was a good idea in general, but it felt out of place here. Hardened soldiers coming back to a tiny pony in hearts seemed like a bad mix, but her skills were without a doubt necessary.

Far above, the lifts started rumbling and I motioned to the ponies around me. “Look alive! We’re about to start a really long day, but for these ponies it has been longer. I want this to go without incident.”

Everypony took their positions as we waited for the first group to come down. As the lift directly in front of us came to a halt, the gate rose, and Brigadier Hammer stepped out, leading my former comrades.

He looked haggard. His gait was normal, despite the artificial leg, but his whole demeanor was not improved since I’d left his side. Not that I expected it to.

Brigadier Hammer marched across the yard to me, his one good eye fixed forwards. The command company was in tow with several of the battalion commands behind.

My staff and I stood to attention. “Welcome home, Brigadier Hammer. On behalf of the Princesses, Minister Sombra, and without question myself, it is a pleasure to see you.”

Hammer came to a stop and nodded. “Without question, it is a pleasure to see you too, Major Knight.”

His tone was genuine, which was a good sign. “Thank you, sir. Would you care to address your ponies before I do? We have a bit of housekeeping to do before getting everypony home.”

Brigadier Hammer shook his head. “No, thank you. I addressed them prior to leaving Sudramoar. To do so again would be redundant. By all means, let’s start this silly show so I can get my soldiers home.”

That tone was genuine, too. Genuine disdain. Not that I blamed him in the least. It was something I understood far too well. The idea of this process seemed silly but, on the whole, it was doing far more good than harm. Plus, with my advice and the addition of the Flower Foundation, things were working smoothly.

In following our protocols, I stepped up onto the small podium we’d replaced the box with and gave my usual greeting. It was the same one I’d been giving a lot lately but slightly tailored to my audience. This was the brigade I’d served in and most of the officers here I knew personally. Despite that, it was difficult not to fall into my usual pattern. Say the lines, hand off, and move forward.

My words were followed by a short speech from my wife and then instructions from Warrant Officer Orchid.

Once the processing had begun I trotted over to Brigadier Hammer. He’d remained by the lifts, greeting each company as they arrived.

“Sir,” was all I said.

“I’ll go in time. It doesn’t look like I’m avoiding it; it looks like I’m waiting for the last pony.”

“Of course, sir.”

While the next lift was coming down he turned to me. “You look the best you have in a quite some time. That does give me some peace.”

“Reintegration took a toll on me but I’m getting back to some semblance of normal, yes sir. You will too. It just takes time.”

Hammer shook his head. “I don’t know, Silent. The war took a lot from me. An eye, a leg, my ability to sleep… Normal just seems impossible.”

My ear flicked. “Nightmares, sir?”

“Every night. They started not too long ago. Not that it is abnormal. Most of us have them. You know that, I know that. Everypony knows that. Mine are just intense. Probably from the anger.”

He wasn’t concealing anything at all. His frank manner of speaking at least let me know he still trusted me. “The nightmares do stop eventually. Well… that is a half-truth. They get easier. Less intense and frequent. I had them, Tumble had them, and most other ponies do too.

“The anger too… I have a lot of that. Thinking that nopony here can understand what we had to endure. They can’t, just so you know, but they can help. Nopony but the ponies there can understand.”

Hammer chuckled. “Yeah… at least we have each other. It isn’t the understanding I’m angry about, though, Silent Knight: it’s the loss.”

“Loss?”

“The loss, yes. We lost.”

What was he getting at? “Sir?”

“What do you call, it Silent Knight? We went to secure another kingdom and instead fought their war for them. We pushed their enemies back from their borders and then called it quits. The king that started it all is still in power. Thousands of our comrades are dead and we’re just back to where we were before you and I got stuck there.”

Deep in my chest, it felt as if my heart briefly ceased. The fear, the anger, the pain all flashing back. Hearing this out loud from a pony I knew and respected was excruciating. I kept my composure though and took a few slow breaths. When I found a voice, I replied, “I understand your point.”

“I know, I saw it on your face. The crowns can call this a victory, but we lost. Equestria is worse off because of it. Don’t worry about me, though, I’ll soldier on. That is what we do, right? Take the loss and move on to the next fight.”

“Yes, sir. That is what we do and, please take this in the spirit it is given, but if you need me, you just have to ask. I always stood at your side and I don’t intend to quit just because the war is over.”

“So noted. Now, we’d best mix with the troops.”

I nodded. “Yes, sir.” I trotted off down the line to share encouraging words with the various soldiers that had returned home. In many ways it was practiced, scripted, and muscle memory. The whole time, my thoughts were focused on what Brigadier Hammer had said.

Not the part about losing. That was painful, but I honestly didn’t care as much anymore. Ponies were home, those lost were gone, and we had to worry about those that survived first. It hurt, it hurt badly, but that is what was necessary to win now. That was our current fight.

What really concerned me was the nightmares. Everypony had nightmares, but Hammer had said his were intense. It was probably nothing but it stuck with me. The matron had warned that my nightmares weren’t just normal nightmares but magically inspired.

What if the brigadier’s were, too? Assuming mine were to begin with. There might be answers in the journal I’d been given and it was taking all of my self-control not to rush home and get it.

Brigadier Hammer was more than a commanding officer to me. He’d been a good comrade that had suffered as much as I had… probably more. Equestria would need him in the future, and I had to make sure he was alright.

“Sweetie…” came a whisper. It was Crystal’s voice.

“Yes?”

“You’re staring off into space. Shouldn’t you continue to move along the line here? Everypony is watching you. Is everything alright?”

I turned and smiled at my wife. “I’m perfectly fine. It was just a moment of thought. Come along, let’s go take another trip up and down the group.” I offered her my foreleg.

Crystal took it and smiled. “By all means, Major Knight.”

Yes. When we got home, it was time to study. Even if nothing of value was in the journal, I’d feel better for having tried.

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

37. Settling Accounts

Much to Lady Nocturna’s dismay, it seems that some ponies outside of her chosen circle were not impacted by her enchantment. The ponies in question were either immune or shielded in some way. That is less than ideal, but with magic of this nature that was always a risk. It is a miracle that it worked at all.

This minor failure may not actually be all that surprising. There does seem to be a correlation between failure and the cultists. It is unlikely that this is a coincidence. Lady Nocturna has been very close-lipped about that.

What has presented a greater challenge is that these cultists use an incredibly dangerous form of magic. Their spells seem to come from a school not yet known to our unicorns. These powers mirror those of the mighty alicorns of the night and allow their users to manipulate the dreams of others.

What is particularly chilling is that this should be impossible. Unicorns should not wield this level of power and, chances are, they do not. At least not on their own. This is, again, a result of my Lady’s decision.

High Marshal Moonglaive referred to Nocturna’s decision a lot in his journal. At least this journal. This wasn’t the only one, as it seemed to have begun late in his life and contained references to previous dates and events.

Of course, I only had the one and knowing what the decision or the enchantment entailed wasn’t available, at least not so far in as I had read. He did talk about my ancestor a lot, however.

Nimbus Knight has struggled with the task set before him. The idea of killing fellow ponies weighs heavily on his mind. He’s made great success in tracking down many of the cultists, but has yet to engage them. I can see he is strategizing. He wants to save them, but I am not optimistic that that is a realistic option.

These ponies hate Lady Nocturna. They hate Princess Azuleka. They hate in general and hate is not becoming of ponies. I will give him a few more days to make up his mind but, if he has not done so by then, it will likely fall on me and my guard to remove the threat.

I’ve been training this small group of knights at—

A pretty hoof settled right onto the page, interrupting my reading. I looked up at my wife.

“Do you want to read that book or go see Shining Armor and Cadence?”

That was a tough choice. Obviously I wanted to go see them! The plot was thickening in the journal, however, and it was almost like I was reading a work of fiction.

Begrudgingly, I chose the right answer. “I’d like to see my friends.”

“Well, then put that down. It will be here when we get back and we’re already running late. Put your uniform on or don’t, but we need to get going, sweetie.”

With an indignant tip of my nose, I set the journal aside and stood. Put my uniform on or not? How silly. Of course I’d wear my uniform. We were going to the palace. What was I, a rock farmer?

With practiced ease, I dressed myself, straightened up my medals, and was back out and ready to go in a few minutes.

Crystal was ready, too, and looked like her usual, beautiful self. She never overdid it. Just a little makeup here and an appropriate accessory there. The small treat tonight was that she was wearing her earrings from Glimmer World. It made me feel warm inside thinking about it.

The two of us waiting in line forever, Crystal falling asleep, and us ultimately buying more pairs than she thought we would. Every mare had been twitterpated to get them.

“Shall we go, wife?”

She smiled. “Yes we shall, husband.”

We trotted to the palace together, hoof in hoof. Life was actually starting to return to normal. A few months ago I was certain life could never be the same. That wasn’t the case, though. Things were getting better. Everything was!

There was the fact that both my physical and emotional therapy had been going extremely well. Dr. Kitty was going to make her recommendation to the medical board soon and I’d be cleared for duty. Rather, it was highly likely that I’d be cleared for active duty. Any duty I’d want, including protection details.

Life was going in the right direction and that made me happy. So much so that I leaned over and kissed Crystal on the cheek before we were even halfway to the palace.

Her eyes fluttered and she looked over at me. “And what was that for?”

“Life is good. I’m grateful you waited for me.”

Crystal snorted. “As if I’d do anything else. I waited on you my whole life. You were my knight in not-so-shining armor. The one I wanted. My happily ever after. I’m just adult enough now to know that the story doesn’t end when you get married—it just starts getting good. The real work begins after that, but it is a labor of love.”

“What a lovely thought. That is why you’re the writer.”

“Oh hush, you say that all the time. You’re not too bad when it comes to the speeches, you know. I’ve heard you address your ponies. You’ve got a way with words.”

I grinned slyly over at her. “Enough of a way to talk you into marrying me.”

Crystal daintily set a hoof against my face and pushed it. “You cad. Come on, be serious, Major. The gate guards will see us.”

Let them. I was the luckiest pony in Canterlot. “Yes, dear,” I said, doing my best to sound like Jet Set.

My wife’s eyes narrowed but she was quiet as we checked in at the palace and made our way into the castle.

Sunny was standing just inside the door and snapped to attention as we approached. Her armor was immaculate, like always, but had an even greater sheen to it. “Good afternoon, Major. I’m so pleased to see you. I am to escort you and Mrs. Wishes to the party.” Her tone was very even and flat.

“O… kay. Sunny, are you all right?”

“Yes, sir. I’m tip top. Dress right dress.” She then motioned with a hoof. “If you’ll follow me?”

Crystal and I exchanged glances and then shrugged. Perhaps we were playing a new game I wasn’t aware of.

The three of us then went up to the second floor and headed over to the smaller ballroom that the princesses often used for more intimate events.

As we were coming through the door Sunny stomped a hoof, cleared her throat, and said loudly, “Presenting Mrs. Wishes and Major Knight.”

Everypony in the room stopped and turned towards us. I didn’t know a lot of them. At least not personally. They were just various important ponies from town or within the government.

That didn’t matter, though. They hardly noticed us. Most of their eyes fell on our gold-coated friend who was acting very strangely.

Governor Cadence and Shining Armor, who were surrounded by the crowd, looked directly at me, their heads popping up. The looks turned into smiles and the two started trotting our way.

“Oh, how cute,” Crystal breathed as her eyes went right through the approaching ponies to the foal bouncing on the governor’s back. He was bigger than I imagined he’d be. Perhaps a full year old?

His coat was a rich cream color that was similar to the streaks within Cadence’s mane. In contrast to that, his mane was a midnight blue, far darker than his father’s. I’d have sworn it was black or purple if not for the contrasting streaks of gold through it that made it more obvious.

“Silent, Crystal, it is so wonderful to see you,” Cadence said when they reached us. She embraced my wife and then kissed my cheek.

Shining Armor reached a hoof towards me. As I went to bump it with my own, his went past and looped around behind my neck to pull me into a half hug. “I’m so glad you’re home safe.”

Had we ever hugged before? I wasn’t sure but didn’t care. I hugged him back. “Me, too. It is great to finally see you. Both of you.”

Shining let me go and patted my shoulder. “I am truly sorry it wasn’t sooner. Our positions just kept us away longer than we would have liked.”

Cadence cleared her throat. She was grinning at us. “Shining, isn’t there something you’re forgetting?”

“Hmm? What? Oh, right!” Shining’s magic enveloped the foal and levitated him to Crystal and me. “This is our colt, Solar Light.”

Without any hesitation, Crystal settled onto her hind legs, took the foal right out of his father’s magic, and wrapped her forelegs around him. “And he is so handsome! Just like his daddy,” she cooed before nuzzling her cheek to Solar’s.

“Solar Light? Named for his great aunt?” I asked.

“Yes, his great aunt and my father,” Shining explained.

I didn’t know Shining’s father. We’d never discussed him, and I’d never thought much about it. My eyes shifted over to where Crystal was snuggling against the foal and chattering with Cadence about little hooves, little manes, little faces, and other little things.

My attention shifted back to Shining. “Where is Princess Celestia? I’m surprised we beat her here when she lives a few halls down.”

Shining shook his head. “I’m not sure. She hasn’t arrived yet, which is odd. Normally, she’s the first pony to show up and steal my son. If this kingdom hadn’t been at war, we’d have had no issue with foal care.”

He then coughed and waved a hoof. “I’m sorry, that was really tasteless.”

I shook my head. “No, it’s all right. We’ll have to move past it sooner or later. Besides, with a foal like that, I imagine only a war could keep her busy enough to stay away?”

The other stallion just shook his head and smiled. Meanwhile, Solar made some kind of squeak, as if he was tired of being snuggled, and wiggled his small hooves towards me.

“Ah, so it is that time,” Cadence said.

Crystal’s head tilted. “That time?” she asked as she finally stopped nuzzling the foal.

“Sol is becoming a big colt and he sometimes gets fatigued with all of the affection,” Cadence explained. “He wants to have a view and likes to be tall. He rides on Celestia’s back when he can and, if not her, Shining’s. Silent Knight is the tallest pony in the room, so…” She looked at me with a smile.

“I’d be honored,” I replied before turning away from them.

Crystal set Solar Light on my back and the foal wriggled with glee. He crawled to the back of my neck, stood on his hind legs, and planted his little forehooves on my head.

“He is so cute!” Crystal squealed, her eyes glued to the foal on my back.

Cadence softly nudged her. “And Silent looks great with a foal.”

I cleared my throat and looked over at Shining Armor who merely shrugged and smiled before he mouthed, “Good luck.”

Crystal flushed. “Well, yes. I agree. We’ve been thi—“

The sound of a hoof stomping grabbed everypony’s attention, cutting her off. Sunny called, her voice raised again, “Presenting: Princess Luna.”

We all looked to the door as Princess Luna trotted through and nodded curiously at Sunny.

All of the ponies in the room bowed politely. I did the same, but extremely carefully as I didn’t want Solar Light to topple off me.

Despite the crowd and their clear interest in the princess, she came directly to us. The hugs for Shining, Cadence, and Crystal came swift and lovingly.

Mine was delayed as Princess Luna dropped her head to be at my eye level before nosing my cheek affectionately. “Silent Knight. You look good with a foal on your back. It is a shame I know better. With that shock of blue mane and cream coat, I’d almost imagine this one belonged to you and Crystal.”

“Thank you, Princess,” I stammered.

“And how are you, little stallion?” she asked.

“I am well. Actually, better than well. My medical review is coming soon and I anticipate returning to full duty. We’ve been helping a lot of ponies and that is rewarding.”

Princess Luna grinned brightly. Her hoof reached out and I presented my cheek for petting. To my slight embarrassment, it went right by to stroke Solar Light. Lucky colt.

“You are sleeping better? Your dreams are peaceful?”

Peaceful was a fact. I couldn’t even remember my last nightmare. Eagerly, I nodded. “Oh yes! Without a doubt.” Then my mind wandered briefly to what I’d read earlier. “Along those lines, I’d like to have a chat with you and the matron later though. Regarding dreams.” If Luna could view Hammer’s dreams, I could rest easy. If not… well, an investigation was in order.

Princess Luna softly brushed her hoof along my short-cropped, tall mane, admiring it. “Yes, of course. Come by anytime.”

She then turned to Shining Armor and Cadence. “And hello, you two. I see you’ve loaned out your foal to somepony other than my sister.”

Cadence giggled and shrugged. “First come, first served. Where is Celestia, anyway?”

“I’m afraid I don’t have the foggiest of ideas. I haven’t seen her since breakfast this morning. She’d said something about settling an account.”

As if on cue, Sunny stomped her hoof, cleared her throat, and said loudly, “Ladies and gentleponies, fillies and colts, it is my esteemed pleasure to present Princess Celestia and her date, Miss Azurite.”

All eyes turned to the door once again as the princess trotted in proudly. Confusion played on the faces of everypony there, mine included. Azurite was riding on Princess Celestia’s back, carefully holding onto her mane.

To say that Azurite’s face was lit with more joy than the sun is bright on the longest day of summer would have been an understatement. Her apparent glee bordered on the insane.

With a confidence that only Princess Celestia could muster she strode into the room as if she didn’t have an adult mare on her back. Her head tilted down towards Sunny. “Thank you, Captain.”

As we all bowed, Sunny did so far lower. She threw her right forehoof out while tucking the left back in a formal genuflection.

Celestia smiled. “Crystal Wishes, Silent Knight, Cadence, and Shining Armor all back together again. This couldn’t be any nicer. Oh wait, I was wrong, it could! Hello, little Sol.”

The foal lit up and squeaked happily as he clapped his forelegs against my head. Any enjoyment of my back was far inferior to the attention of Princess Celestia.

As the pure white alicorn reached us, Azurite peered down at me from her perch. She tipped her nose, looked down it, and said, “Major Knight, the tables have turned. Who is the tallest pony now?”

Princess Celestia looked back at her apparent date and said, "Be nice, Azu, with great height comes great responsibility.”

The tiny blue mare flatted against the princess’s back, as if bowing and whispered, “Yes, ma’am. I’m sorry!”

Had everypony gone crazy? None of this was making any sense. At least until something fired in my brain that put it all together. It was all lining up. This was the result of the bet! I looked over at Sunny and grinned. She was being me. Well, at least an exaggerated approximation of me.

Around that time, the weight on my back, however small it was, disappeared as the foal was wrapped in alicorn magic and floated away.

“And who is my great-nephew? Who is?”

Solar Light just wiggled all the more and reached out for the princess.

“That’s right! You are. Come, sit next to Azurite. She likes foals, too!”

As the foal landed on Princess Celestia’s back I couldn’t help but feel warm inside. This is how things used to be. A bit crazy, but that was normal for the palace.

Shining Armor put a hoof around me and said, “Well, now that you’re no longer a beast of burden, why don’t we take a walk and catch up a little bit?”

“Yes, sir,” I replied.

We trotted away from the mares and out into the hallway. Shining Armor just chuckled softly. “Yes, sir?” he repeated in a crude imitation of my voice.

“Yes? Sir?”

“Silent, I realize you’re in uniform, but I’m not and this isn’t an official function. Surely you’ve gotten past this in all of these years. Work is work and home is home. This is home.”

I shrugged. “Consider it a reminder of my extreme respect for you. And you’re still a Brigadier, even off duty.”

He patted me on the shoulder again. “You’re going technical on me again, but fair enough. I’ll take it in the spirit by which it is meant. Now tell me, how’re you doing? You look great. To be honest I was worried you wouldn’t. No offense. I’ve just seen what a lot of the ponies that came back look like.”

“None taken. If you’d seen me right when I arrived, your opinion might be different. Thankfully, I have good friends and family to take care of me. As well as a few nutty helpers. Things have been going well.

“Almost too well, I guess? We have a house now. That is neat. I am starting to feel even more like an adult, and that is odd. Crystal is doing her own thing above and beyond what she used to. She runs the foundation and all that other stuff. Still, she finds time for me every day and is spending a lot of effort getting our house just right.”

Shining Armor chuckled. “So she’s nesting. It won’t be long before you have a foal of your own riding on your back.”

“I’m not so sure. Crystal has so much going on.” Idly, I mentioned all of her roles a second time.

“Keep lying to yourself, Silent.” Shining said with a grin. He waved a hoof. “Anyway, I know you’ve been busy with this light duty you’ve got going on… if you could call it that. With the medical review coming up and your likely passing it, I want to know: what is the next move for your career?”

My ears shot up. He brought me out here to catch up, teased me about my mare, and now we’re suddenly talking about work? “I haven’t thought much about it. For now, it has all been about getting our ponies home and reintegrated.”

“Sure, sure. That is an extremely important role but it is terminal. In a month or two, there won’t be any more ponies coming home. So you need to be thinking about that.”

That was the same thing Minister Sombra had told me. It was a decision I’d been putting off. I was happy doing what I was doing and focusing on the future was not ideal.

When I didn’t respond immediately Shining pushed on, “I take it there isn’t much hope in you returning to the Crystal Empire? Especially with a nest… I’m sorry, house, right here?”

I shook my head. “No, sir. I’ve built up a lot of sweat equity in the place and Crystal has her heart set on it.” I teasingly countered, “Any chance of you moving back to Canterlot?”

There wasn’t, of course. Cadence was the governor and Shining Armor was the provincial guard commander. There was no way they’d—

“Yes, actually. Now that things have calmed down, Cadence isn’t going to run for reelection. She wants to spend more time with Sol while he is still young. There are quite a few brigadier positions open right now as well.

“One caught my eye in particular. Central Command is looking for a new commander of the readiness, training, and recruitment command.”

“Oh. That would be amazing. You’d make an excellent RTR commander.”

He smiled. “Thank you. With that in mind, this is quite a different command than I’m used to and not all of my staff will be transitioning with me. Many are going to remain with the Crystal Empire City Guard.

“You see, I’m going to need ponies local to Canterlot and familiar with Cent Com. I could use you on my team when this all happens. I think you, of all ponies, would be excellent for, say, my chief of staff?”

Chief of staff? The chief of his staff? The chief of staff for the commander of Cent Com RTR? “That… is extremely generous? I’m not sure what I’ve done to earn that offer.”

“Why am I not shocked you still have this attitude? Your service for the whole time you were under my command was excellent. Yes, I understand that things went a bit off course with Princess Luna’s black operation, but it doesn’t surprise me you went along with it.

“That was also years ago and your service in the war was exemplary. You showed yourself to be a compassionate commander and tactical expert. You could get letters of recommendation from General Ironhoof, Brigadier Hammer, and a host of colonels. You don’t think you deserve the job based on that?”

My nose wrinkled. There it was. Right in the middle. My greatest shame. My head shook. “I couldn’t accept. Not based on those things.”

Shining Armor’s head tilted. “What do you mean? That is quite a resume, Silent. It rivals my own.”

It did, but he’d never run his own black operation and then let somepony else take the blame for it. No, if he was going to offer me any job ever again, he’d know the truth.

I took a deep breath. Lying to my mentor was not acceptable. Lying to a friend was the lowest thing imaginable. It was time to just get past this, regardless of the consequences. “Sir… Shining Armor, off the record. Just you to me… can you set aside the rank for a minute? I don’t have a helmet to take off.”

His ear quirked after I used his name. “Sure. Of course.”

“The black operation was me. Just me… me under the influence of some bad factors and being encouraged by a pony that had an agenda. It was still me, though. The princesses chose to cover for me and Princess Luna took responsibility since it would be believable that I’d do anything and everything she asked… but she never ordered it. She didn’t even know about it.

“I gave the order and you need to know that. I can’t allow you to make decisions based on false information. Misleading everypony once haunts me. I worked hard every day to make that right. I’d rather tell you the truth, lose your respect and possibly my job, than lie again.”

Shining Armor blinked a few times and just stared at me. There it was. I’d finally told him. I should have been afraid, perhaps even a bit worried. When it came to my job, I wasn’t. I just didn’t want to lose a friend.

Finally, he smiled and lightly rapped me on the side of the head with a hoof. “I know.”

“What?” What he’d said was far more shocking than the mock blow.

“Come on, do you really think Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and my own wife could keep a secret like that from me? Or that I’d even believe that one of the princesses would order that kind of mission?

“Cadence folded like a house of cards under the minimal scrutiny. The princesses begged me to keep it to myself. Luna even ordered it. Sheepishly.”

My blood ran cold. He’d known for so long and I’d never said anything. I’d been avoiding him and the subject for a while, too. The war made that convenient.

Really, why was I surprised? Crystal told me everything. Absolutely everything. And the story was unbelievable if you truly knew the princesses. I just shook my head no. No, I didn’t think they could keep that secret.

“I just wanted to make sure you were still the same honorable pony you used to be. I’m sorry for tricking you, but I’m glad you passed the test. The Silent Knight I’d want to hire would never be able to accept the job if he knew I’d offered it based on a lie.

“Sir, I… Why didn’t you update my file?”

He snorted. “And waste a good guard because he didn’t get the appropriate help? No. You ran a black operation and killed an enemy of the kingdom. You put other ponies at risk, you put yourself in danger, but even in a compromised state, without the support of the Guard, you pulled it off.

“Don’t get me wrong, I was deeply upset when Cadence told me. I couldn’t understand how you’d do something like that, but after a lot of ranting and raving, I decided to calm down and think it over before doing anything.

“After that, and—as I mentioned, with great urging from the mares in my life, I gave you the benefit of the doubt and kept my mouth shut. Then the war went hot and it didn’t matter anymore. You were there doing what you had to, so what good would it be to disgrace you?

“That wasn’t it, though. No, it was when the first combat-wounded ponies started coming back. They had similar problems, and it clicked for me. You weren’t exactly you.”

He settled back, set both forehooves on my shoulders and looked me in the eye. “You seem to be you again. That is the pony I want when all of this happens, assuming you choose to accept my offer this time.

“So get through the medical review board, do what you’re supposed to do, and we’ll talk again. All right?”

“All right.” It was all I could say. He knew. He’d known. For a while. Years.

Shining stretched a bit and stood back up. “Now enough about that. I have something critical to ask you as a friend. My son is extremely important to me. He has a lot of wonderful mares in his life, but not many stallions.

“Should something happen to me, I want him to have a stallion around that can teach him stallion things. I’m not asking you to be his promise father. Should something happen to Cadence and I, he goes to my sister, then my parents, then Princess Celestia, then Princess Luna.

“Regardless of that, if something does happen to me… even if it is only me, I expect you to teach him to be a good stallion like you. Honest, honorable, and fair. Teach him to be a soldier if he wants to be one. Finish what I start. Please.”

“All right,” I repeated, blinking. Shock was setting in.

“Good. You need to start thinking all of this over. Cadence only has about a year left on her term. I want an answer sooner than that, Major.” Shining Armor then patted me on the head and trotted back into the party, leaving me to my thoughts.

So many thoughts.

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

38. As A Door Closes

“Major!” the minister’s voice called without warning, resonating through the all-too-thin wall that we shared.

“Coming, sir,” I replied without raising my own voice.

I trotted out of my office and into his. Minister Sombra was standing in front of his desk, levitating a scroll at eye level. A quill lazily danced its way towards the paper, which the minister used to sign it and then rolled it up. All this with a little unicorn magic.

Then the scroll floated to me. “Priority carrier to General Ironhoof. Get it on the fastest ship you can find.”

It was funny that he had to use the word “find.” The fastest ship in the fleet was often the most difficult to find, as the insane pegasi that piloted it had a tendency of taking joy rides. Unfortunately, relieving them wasn’t an easy option. A ship that fast needed certain skillsets and reflexes that most ponies lacked.

“Yes, sir. Is everything alright?”

Minister Sombra. “Very much so. Those are the Army’s final recall orders, including Ironhoof himself. You’ve proven we can handle a brigade. It is time to stop delaying the inevitable and bring everypony home. You’ll obviously need to start preparing for their return and his reception.”

General Ironhoof and the remaining ponies were coming home. That would be the end of it. Thank the alicorns. It was a prospect that no longer bothered me all that much. I just wanted everypony back in Equestria. “What does my timeline look like?”

“At least a month. The orders have to travel there, Ironhoof will need to organize the remaining soldiers, and moving that many back will take the Navy more effort than usual. With that said, ensuring we have a proper welcome for our commanding general is going to make that month feel short.”

“Agreed. I’m already starting on it mentally.” Numerous tasks started to line up in my head. A large welcome home would be necessary. Would that come before or after processing? Before seemed better, but would soldiers go missing and fail to report in?

The docks were also not set up to accommodate as many ships as would be returning. I’d need to coordinate with the Navy to keep the others nearby but away from the city.

Then there was the event itself. A parade was obvious. I’d need to speak to the mayor about that. How about an air show? That would only be fitting, too. A speech from the princesses and other dignitaries.

Absentmindedly, I turned to leave, but felt a light tug on left forehoof as it was caught by the minister’s magic.

“Major.”

Oh, right, he hadn’t dismissed me. “Sir?”

“Once the general is home, you realize we’re done with this particular role. You’re going to need a new position.”

That was true. Shining Armor had made me an offer, but that was dependent on Governor Cadence’s term. I had no plan for the time in between. “Yes, sir.”

“I’ve been very pleased with your ability to execute on the demands I’ve made of you. I’m also sure you’ll be able to have your pick of commands once your final medical clearance comes through.”

His magic released my hoof and he motioned to the wall we shared. “I like our current situation, so I’m going to make you an offer. Stay on as my personal aide. I realize you’re more inclined to be a commander, but the aide to the minister of defense is no paltry position.

“I can also assume that being separated from your wife for so long was tough on you. As my aide, you’ll be unlikely to find yourself in harm’s way again. You can swear to her you’ll come home at night and if you’re delayed, it will be a battle of paperwork, not swords. You don’t have to answer now, but please think about it.”

“Yes, sir. Of course, sir. Thank you very, very much.” I didn’t know what else to say as I trotted out of his office. Now the minister’s offer was pushing into my mental state and shoving some of the planning out. It swirled against Shining Armor’s chief-of-staff.

An aide was a good offer. I’d be busy but safe. Not that I wouldn’t be safe with Shining Armor… but a minister’s aide was almost never reclassified into infantry. A training officer could easily be sent into a gryphon kingdom to train gryphon warriors in yet another gryphon conflict, and I was young enough to have a ton of career left.

My hooves kept moving as I thought over the implications of being the minister’s aide. Would that help Crystal’s status and thus yield more positive benefits for returning veterans? It was a far more public role.

On the other hoof, I loved working with Shining Armor. Being his chief-of-staff meant having ponies reporting to me. It was far less visible, though, but the mentoring would be far superior. It would also be like old times. The times Dr. Kitty says we can’t recapture but only remember fondly. Doing so made me feel light on my hooves, almost as if they weren’t touching the ground.

Then there was another problem. What if I didn’t want either of those roles? Neither of them were true command positions. What about a Palace Guard company? A City Guard company? Wouldn’t that be more in line with my experience? A desk warrior was never really what I’d planned for.

“Excuse me, sir, do you have a pass?” The words ripped me from my thoughts.

“Huh?” I stopped and looked around. I was standing inside the walls of the Wonderbolt Campus. Had I been so deep in thought that I’d just auto-piloted my way here?

“A pass, sir. A campus pass.” It was a navy pony guard challenging me. How had I gotten through the gate? Perhaps I’d just flown over, which I shouldn’t have done due to my armor and the rules. It was muscle memory. This place had been in the back of my mind with the planning.

“No, sorry, I didn’t stop for a pass. I’m Major Knight and I need to speak to the Wonderbolt commander.”

The guard’s head tilted suspiciously but he looked me over and eventually nodded. “Yes, sir. From the minister’s office? That Major Knight?”

“The same.”

He motioned with a hoof. “I can’t let you go alone, but I can escort you up, sir. Since you don’t have a pass.”

“That would be fine.”

We trotted through the campus together, heading towards the main administration building. The whole place had changed a lot while I was gone. The technical flying aspects were played down. All of the colorful banners had been replaced by posters espousing the dedication of those that volunteered to fight.

The ponies here were different, too. There were far less applicants wandering around. The campus wasn’t barren, but it wasn’t filled with reserves, applicants, and young fliers like it used to be. It also seemed like the average age of a Wonderbolt was a lot younger. That, or I just felt old.

When we reached the commander’s office, the guard knocked, and then poked his head in after an acknowledgement. “Sorry to interrupt, sir. Major Knight is here on official business. I thought it might be critical and brought him straight here.”

“Send him in,” came a familiar voice but I wasn’t exactly sure where I’d heard it before.

Once the guard had stepped out of the way and pushed the door open, I realized who was inside: Commander Soarin. I hadn’t even heard about his appointment or promotion.

“This is a bit unexpected but not surprising,” I said as I trotted in.

Soarin shrugged. “Somepony had to step in when Spitfire took command of the Ironhoof. The first two ponies they asked said no so the Wonderbolts got stuck with me.”

The Ironhoof was another Knight class battleship. All of the battleships were named after officers active in the war. “Well, you’re not Spitfire, but I think they chose well. Speaking of Ironhoof, he’s coming home and bringing all of the remaining ponies with him. I’m making arrangements. What will it take to get a Wonderbolts flyover and show?”

“Normally some paperwork, but in this case I’m just going to skip all that and ask when you need us? We’ll pull out all the stops. How does all four teams sound?”

All four teams? I wasn’t aware of any show with them all together. “It sounds amazing. Can you pull it off in a month?”

Soarin tapped a hoof on his desk. “We do what we need to. It was hard enough not allowing everypony to volunteer. This is the least we can do. I’ll put together the best show in a we—“

The door behind me burst open, slamming against my flank armor. I didn’t flinch or even move. That was somewhat of a surprise to me. Doors were rarely deadly to armored ponies but still, a few months ago I may have jumped and drew my sword.

“Oops, sorry!” came a somewhat raspy voice from a rainbow-maned, blue mare that had burst through the door. “Am I interrupting?” She still had her flight goggles on and was in a Wonderbolt flight uniform.

“Yes!” Soarin groaned. “Is this a real emergency or something else?”

“It’s a real emergency. Well… okay, maybe a minor emergency. Actually, it can probably wait. Sorry.”

Soarin sighed and motioned a hoof. “Silent Knight, meet Lieutenant Rainbow Dash. I’m sure you know of her.”

The rainbow mane had given it mostly away. Those were pretty rare. “You joined the Navy?” I blurted.

“Oh, well, yeah. I wanted to be a Wonderbolt and the princesses didn’t allow us to risk our lives in the war, so I had to do my part for my ponies! You know, keep their spirits up! Hey, you’re that stallion that rode a dragon, right?”

My jaw went slack. “Uh… yes, but that is classified.”

Rainbow Dash snorted. “Yes, please, let’s classify something that thousands of ponies saw firsthoof. Anyway, that is some pretty cool stuff. Are you here to become a Wonderbolt? I mean, riding a dragon has to get you some points on the application.”

Soarin cleared his throat. “No, the major is here on official business. We’re going to be working together. Now, if you don’t mind waiting outside, we can take care of your sort-of-not emergency after, okay?”

“You got it, Soarin!” Rainbow Dash grinned before ducking out.

I peered over at the other stallion. He just shook his head.

“Military discipline is lost on her. Anyway, I’ll send over a liaison so we can get this all together. We’ll put together a show that nopony will ever forget.”

“Thank you, I really appreciate this. The minister will, too.”

When I turned to go, Soarin cleared his throat. “On a personal note, I’m glad you’re back. Sunny and Azurite were worried the whole time. Especially after the Harmony. Sunny took Russet’s death really poorly and I wasn’t sure how’d she react to yours if that had happened. You should swing by when you have some free time. They miss you.”

They had both said as much, and it wasn’t like I was avoiding them. Life was just moving too fast now that I was home. There were so many things going on. “I need to do that. I miss them, too. You know how it gets, though.”

Soarin nodded. “Oh, I do. Being a Wonderbolt was hard enough. Getting the big office has eaten up a ton of my free time, but you have to make time. Understand?”

“I do. I’ll reach out soon. For now, I need to go talk to a couple of princesses, a mayor, about forty different officers, and my wife. This is going to take a lot of effort.”

“No kidding. Good luck, Silent!”

“Thanks, I’ll need it,” I replied before heading out.

Rainbow Dash was sitting by the door, bouncing a ball on her head. “See you later!”

I waved and hurried on my way. The mayor would be next. Then the city guard commander. So much to do. So little time.

☾

Princess Luna’s chambers had always felt like home. I’d spent many days and nights in them, both professionally and socially. This evening proved to be a bit of both. I was off duty, but the circumstances of my visit were all business.

The princess was sitting on her large pillow while Moonlit Star and I sat on the couch. I’d brought the journal and shared the particular passage I’d been reading the other day with the two of them.

When I finished reading from the journal, I looked up and said, “I want to see if you can get into Brigadier Hammer’s nightmares. If you can, we don’t need to worry. At least we need not fear dark magic. If you can’t… well, perhaps Moonglaive was right.”

“Yes, I can certainly try. What do you intend to do if I cannot?” Princess Luna asked.

“Indeed,” Moonlit Star mused.

That was an excellent question. One I thought I had the answer for. I flipped the journal open and read aloud, “I’ve been training this small group of knights at my conservatory within Starlight Grotto. There I’ve amassed the knowledge presented to me by Lady Nocturna and how to potentially defeat these cultists. More importantly, I was able to press her on where their powers came from.”

I closed the journal. “If I can find Starlight Grotto and the conservatory within, I might be able to locate something that wasn’t in the Haven Library. Hopefully, we can use that to our advantage. It is clear we’re not the first ponies to deal with this situation.”

Moonlit Star and Princess Luna briefly exchanged glances before turning to me.

“You’ve already been to Starlight Grotto,” Princess Luna said.

“I have?”

She nodded. “That is where you found Tranquil Dusk’s diary. You need merely return and locate the conservatory. Unfortunately, I am not familiar with it. Matron?”

The matron shook her head. “I’m afraid not. Starlight Grotto, much like any city but Haven and this one, is unknown to me. I only ventured here so that I can be by your side.”

She pressed on, “I do know from the books I’ve read within the library that High Marshal Moonglaive had many secrets. To be fair, so did Lady Nocturna. Both are quite vague in much of their writing. At least until you find some of the more personal works.

“They had great respect for each other, but the trust between them was not unconditional. As far as I can tell, anyway. And, as you know, Nocturna deliberately left her knowledge for you, Princess. Perhaps the High Marshal left some to be found by his successor?”

If I’d learned anything, it was that the nox ponies were not as trusting as other ponies. All of these secrets were getting burdensome. I couldn’t even conceive not trusting Princess Luna, even if she had threatened to disappear me. This was especially true since there was a real danger. It was clear that I had to find the conservatory.

“Then I suppose it is time for me to go back to Starlight Grotto. I’d rather not wait to see if you can help Brigadier Hammer. That would just delay our resolution. Plus, the sooner I get there, the sooner I can return. Minister Sombra will notice my absence. My staff is good, but I need to be at the helm.”

Princess Luna softly chuckled. “For a pony that is not on duty, you certainly have a lot of duties.”

I shrugged. “You know me. I’ll get my armor and head out. I remember the way.”

As I moved to stand, Princess Luna’s horn lit and I felt the gentle push of her magic urging me back onto the couch. “No.”

“No?” Moonlit Star and I said in unison.

“Correct: no. We are not sending Silent Knight off on secret missions. Before that can be done, we will discuss this matter with Celestia and make a decision on what to do next. We have enough evidence to have a concern. Perhaps she knows something.”

Moonlit Star stood. “Princess… With all due respect, this is a private matter for our House.”

“And I choose to discuss it with my sister. She is, after all, far more adept with magic than I.” As if to accentuate her point, Princess Luna stood and reached out with her magic once more. Without warning, she pulled her doors open.

Miley Hooves gasped with surprise from behind the little desk that sat on the other side and quickly hopped up. The two house guards didn’t move, but their eyes flicked towards us.

“Sergeant, run along and tell Sunny Day that we’re coming to see Celestia right now.”

“Yes, Princess!” Miley squeaked before literally running off down the hall.

“Come along, you two. The sooner we have this talk, the sooner we may act,” Princess Luna said before striding out in Miley’s wake.

The two house guards fell in behind her, two paces back and one to each side. Moonlit Star and I followed just after them. The expression on the matron’s face was not one of acceptance. Her disapproval was quite obvious. It practically oozed off her and onto the plush carpet.

As we passed by my former office, Midnight Snow popped out and started trotting along with us. “Princess? Where are we going? There isn’t anything on your schedule.” She then turned her head back, caught sight of me, and looked up at the princess.

“Just to see my sister, Lieutenant. There is no need to make a fuss. Sergeant Hooves and the duty guards are more than sufficient to get me across the palace.”

“Of that I have no doubt, Princess. I simply like to be in the loop for official meetings so that I can anticipate your needs. Will this meeting result in a schedule change?”

The princess shook her head as she kept going. “No, not for me at least. Perhaps for Silent Knight.”

“Silent Knight?” Midnight Snow repeated.

“Yes, he might have to work on a project for me.”

We crossed from one wing into the other. All of Sunny’s guards stood to attention as we went by.

“Princess, I’m certain I can handle any project you need completed,” Midnight said. “I’m also certain the major is busy with the minister’s work.”

I felt a sympathy pang in my heart. She was worried about being replaced.

“No, Lieutenant, not in this case. I’m afraid this project will likely require a bit of nox pony blood. Silent Knight is fairly suited to this sort of task.”

“I see,” was all the lieutenant said before falling into step behind the princess.

As we neared Princess Celestia’s chambers, Sunny Day was waiting outside in her perfectly polished armor. Miley was next to her, huffing and puffing a bit.

“Greetings, Princess Luna. Princess Celestia was just winding down for the day but we’ve pulled her away from her book. If you’ll follow me, please,” Sunny said before lighting her horn and opening the door.

How long was Sunny going to pretend to be me? It was starting to get unnerving.

Princess Luna nodded. “Thank you,” she said and trotted through the door. With no other instructions, the rest of us followed her. Including Miley, Sunny, our two house guards, and the two house guards that had been outside Princess Celestia’s door.

As we all came through, Princess Celestia was just coming out of her bedroom, wrapped in a robe. When she saw us all, her eyes grew wide with alarm. “Is something wrong?”

“What? Why would you assume—” Princess Luna stopped and turned to see all of the eyes looking at her. “Ah, I can see how you would think that. Anypony that isn’t an officer or Moonlit Star may wait outside, please.”

Miley huffed, but followed her and Sunny’s guards out.

Once the doors were closed, Princess Luna settled onto a large sitting pillow and patted the one across from her.

She waited until her sister sat before starting, “I believe we’re facing a problem of magical nature and before I send Silent Knight off to deal with it, I have come to discuss it with you. As promised.”

Sunny, looking rather suspiciously our way, trotted over to stand by Princess Celestia’s side. She was the image of professionalism, other than the fact her eyes kept falling on me.

“Oh, I see. What is the problem? It isn’t with the gryphons, is it? That treaty should be honored.”

“No, I doubt they’re involved,” Princess Luna said before explaining everything to her sister. My nightmares, her inability to see them, what was in the journal, and my concerns about Brigadier Hammer.

Princess Celestia had remained quiet, taking it all in, and mulling it over. Finally, she replied, “I don’t see any harm in Silent Knight going and trying to find more information. There isn’t enough to go on yet. If he finds something, I’ll want to see it and remain in the loop.”

Moonlit Star’s ears shot up and she looked to Princess Luna, horror written on her face.

The princess was unswayed by that. “Without a doubt. In the meantime, I was hoping you could look through Star Swirl’s library. Surely he’d know something about this. I can’t imagine it would go unnoticed to the Alicorns of the Day.”

“Perhaps. I’ll start my search first thing in the morning. It is a shame Twilight isn’t here. Her talents would be best suited for this.”

Princess Luna nodded. “Indeed. From the report I saw earlier today, she’ll be home soon enough.” The princess softly patted her sister’s hoof before turning to me. “Very well, then. Silent Knight will be on his way first thing tomorrow. I’d send him now, but I think there is one more mare who needs to approve.”

Princess Celestia chuckled. “Yes. We best not run afoul of her. We have a plan, then. I’m going to go to bed so I can start fresh.”

As Princess Celestia started to rise, Sunny had taken on some kind of nervous tic. It built until she finally put a hoof on the white alicorn and said sternly, “Okay, no, stop! You can’t do this. I’ve tried to be a model guard, but I can’t just listen to this and keep my mouth shut!”

With an arched brow, Princess Celestia inquired, “You dare renege on our agreement after I let Azurite ride me like a foal?”

“Yes! Only because this is serious. I know it is just a trip to some dark, empty city, but he can’t go alone. Yes, they came here to talk to you. That was the right thing to do, but he isn’t cleared for duty. Even if he was, if this was a Royal Guard mission, he wouldn’t go alone.”

Sunny stomped a hoof for emphasis and finished, “So, no, Silent Knight will not be going.”

Midnight Snow, who I’d forgotten was even in the room, chimed in, “Agreed. This is wholly inappropriate.”

The princesses exchanged glances before Luna replied, “And the two of you plan to exert what authority in this matter?”

Sunny tipped her nose up. “Royal Guard authority. Silent Knight, you can’t do this again.” She then turned towards the princesses “This is exactly how he got into trouble before. He’s not your House Guard commander, he doesn’t work for either princess, and the minister hasn’t signed off on this.”

Midnight Snow nodded once again. “The captain is correct. You should request that the minister execute this mission. He’ll assign the appropriate resources.”

Princess Luna snorted. She then pointed a hoof at me. “He’s the only resource that can do this. We don’t exactly have a trove of nox pony guards, and certainly not any with his experience. You want me to fall victim to bureaucracy while we risk Lightning Hammer?”

"There are rules for a reason, Princess," Midnight Snow said with conviction.

“Yeah! Rules really ma—“ Sunny tried to chime in.

Princess Celestia interrupted her. “Of course Sunny doesn’t wish for that. She’s just capitalizing on an opportunity.” She idly swatted Sunny with her tail. “Fine, you can go, too.”

“Thank you!” Sunny chimed before trotting over to me. “Now we’re secret agents together.”

“Wait, Captain! You know this isn’t right,” Midnight Snow urged.

“Feh, rules! Yeah, they kind of matter but now I get to be a part of this so I don’t care. You’ll get used to it, Snow. I’d think after all this time you would be. Come on, Silent, let’s go tell Crystal!”

“Aren’t you on duty?” I asked.

Sunny waved a hoof. “Meh, Snow’s got this covered. I’m only on for another hour, anyway. Move it or lose it, fuzzy ears!” She then grabbed me by the hoof and started tugging me out of the room. “Night, Princess! Sleep well!”

Midnight Snow balked. “This is highly irregular!”

I didn’t stay to argue, though. Evidently, we were going to go tell my wife now. That suited me fine. Princess Luna could argue with her guard commander.

“You know we’re not going until tomorrow,” I said once we were outside of the palace.

Sunny shrugged. “I know, but Soarin and Azurite are both going to be working late tonight, so I have nothing better to do than meddle in your life and I haven’t done that much lately. We’re friends. I love you and I express it by making you miserable.”

“Great. Thanks.”

“You’re welcome!”

Truthfully, I was glad Sunny was going to go with me. To Starlight Grotto, that is. Not to my quarters. Although Crystal might not take this well, and having a pony to watch my back wasn’t a bad thing. I’m pretty sure my mother had been instructing my wife in the art of throwing dinner rolls. That was the real danger I faced. Angry bread.

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

39. Into Starlight Grotto

Sunny and I arrived at my quarters well after work hours. It had been a busy day and it wasn’t going to get any easier. I unlocked the door and pushed it open.

Dr. Kitty was settled on my couch, lying on her back and reading a magazine. She looked over when I walked in. “Hi, Silent Knight! Oh, and Sunny, too!”

Crystal wandered out of the bedroom and looked at the two of us. “Well, there you are. I was starting to wonder.”

“I’m sorry, work went a bit crazy and then I had something to discuss with Princess Luna. That ballooned into a conversation with both princesses, and now…”

“Sunny is here,” Crystal finished for me.

“Yup!” Sunny chimed before waving a hoof. “Hi, Dream Pop!”

“Hi! Silent, it is super okay that you got too busy for our session,” Dr. Kitty replied.

Our session. Oh! My hoof came to my face. “I am truly sorry. It slipped my mind. I guess we’ll have to start working on the flooring next time.”

Dr. Kitty shook her head. “Oh, we don’t have to start! Just finish. Crystal was there and she gave me a hoof!”

My brow arched. “Crystal helped you do the floors?”

Crystal snorted. “Yes, Silent. I’m well aware of how to turn a screwhammer and use a seesaw.”

The whole time Crystal was speaking, Dr. Kitty was shaking her head no. When Crystal’s eyes traveled that way, the no turned into an emphatic nod.

I tried not to chuckle. “Oh… great. Well, yes, we’ll finish next time then. And do touch ups? I imagine some touch ups will be needed?”

“Uh-huh!” Dr. Kitty replied.

My wife trotted over to Sunny and me. “Okay, enough with the floors. You talked to the princesses, now Sunny is here. Don’t keep me in suspense. What’s going on, Silent?”

“We’re secret agents now!” Sunny practically shouted.

With a sideways glance at Sunny, I muttered, “It isn’t a secret if you tell everypony in the building. The princesses just need Sunny and I to go check out a nox pony town for some books. That’s all.”

Before Crystal could speak, Dr. Kitty hopped up and cheered, “Adventure therapy! Count me in!”

I shook my head. “No, I don’t think that is a go—“

“Yes, or I won’t support you going,” Crystal cut in.

That was a shock. “I don’t understand?”

Crystal set a hoof on my cheek. “This is how it all started. Now, I trust Sunny, but I also trust her to do the job first and worry about the ponies second. Dream Pop always puts you first. So she’s going to go and keep an eye on the two of you.”

“Adventure therapy!” Dr. Kitty shouted.

Sunny grinned. “Sounds good to me! She’ll be more fun than Silent. Anyway, I need to go home and get ready to tell Azu and Soarin. We’ll leave in the morning. See you two then!”

While Sunny was heading out the door, I shook a hoof at her. “Do not show up with Azurite and Soarin tomorrow! This mission has enough ponies already.”

“No promises!” she chirped before disappearing down the hall.

Dr. Kitty bounced past Crystal and me. “I’m so excited! I’ve been wanting to try adventure therapy forever. I’ll go get some black cloaks, rope, a few torches, rations, and other dungeon-delving gear. I’ll also make us a great lunch.”

“Why black cloaks?”

“Because we’re secret agents, Silent! Come on, get with the program! See you tomorrow.”

And just like that, she was gone. I looked over at Crystal. “Really?”

The beautiful mare brought both forehooves up to smoosh my face. “Yes, really. Now, come on, you’re late. Let’s have some dinner and then you can get a good night’s rest before you head off on your newest secret mission.”

“I don’t think it is a secret. Everypony within a mile knows all about it now. You don’t think Sunny is going to invite Azurite, do you?”

Crystal shrugged. “Would that be so bad?”

“Yes! The two of them would just flirt the whole time. It makes me uncomfortable.”

My wife kissed my cheek. “Well, if they do, you and Dream Pop can just talk about building the house. Come on, I made some zucchini.”

“Zucchini?” My brow raised. “What’s the occasion?”

“When you missed your appointment, I assumed you had something serious happen at work. A serious day needs a serious meal. Is it serious?”

“Have I mentioned you’re the best wife there ever was?”

Crystal grinned. “Not today, but thank you.”

“You’re very welcome and yes, it is serious. The work part, not the secret mission. You and I are going to be very busy in a month. Ironhoof is coming home and bringing everypony with him.”

Crystal set a plate down in front of me with her magic before taking her spot at the table. “That is serious, but fantastic! You can count me in. We’ll discuss it when you get back, but I’ll start getting the right ponies together.”

“Good plan. I know we can do this.”

☾

Preparing for any mission is all about understanding what you need to achieve, what challenges you know you’re likely to face, and what you can use to overcome them. It is also important to understand what your unknown factors are and try to mitigate them to the best of your ability.

When it comes to selecting gear, you have to keep all of the mission parameters in mind while also realizing that you have a limited ability to carry things. I can haul more than the average pegasus, but my strength still doesn’t allow me to take something for every possible outcome.

This particular mission was pretty straightforward: travel to Starlight Grotto, gain access, locate the conservatory, and retrieve any information from inside. Normally, I wouldn’t expect any trouble from such a task, but I’d never dealt with the problem of evil unicorns trying to get into my dreams.

One aspect of this trip I had to plan for was the lack of flighted companions and my inability to fly long distances with a full kit. That meant we’d need to either trot or take a chariot. Neither option was ideal, so I came up with another plan.

Dr. Kitty’s nose wiggled as we looked at the map together. “So, we’re just going to buy tickets to Tall Tale and hop off the train when we get close to the mountains?”

“Yup. Tuck and roll.”

She laughed and shrugged. “Alright. What do you think Sunny will say?”

“She’s probably game. It largely depends on if she is bringing anypony else. Still, in reality, I’ll just have the conductor stop so we can get off. I am a Royal Guard officer, after all.”

“I’m still going to jump off and roll just so I can say I did.”

“Totally your choice.”

“Hey, you two!” Sunny called as she trotted into the meeting room we’d commandeered. To my relief, Sunny arrived without any ponies in tow. She was armored, had her saddlebags packed, and seemed ready.

“Good morning, Captain.” I kept my tone even. This was all business even if it wasn’t technically a Royal Guard mission. “Dr. Kitty and I were just discussing our travel arrangements. We’re going to take a train towards Tall Tale, hop off in the mountains, and walk the rest of the way.”

Sunny’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly at the word captain. “I see. Very well, Major. Are we ready then?”

“Almost! We have one more thing to do.” Dr. Kitty reached into her overflowing saddlebag and pulled out a thick, black garment. She gave it to Sunny before retrieving another one and tossing it over my face. “Suit up! If we’re going to be secret agents, we have to look the part.”

“You’re absolutely right,” Sunny replied. From under my garment, I could hear her shifting about.

I pulled mine from my face and sighed. She hadn’t been kidding about the cloaks. It was better not to argue, though, so I slipped mine on and drew the hood. “Okay, enough silliness. Let’s get moving.”

“Yes, sir!” Dr. Kitty exclaimed from under her hood.

The three of us then left the castle and headed to the train station. By trying to remain incognito, we attracted an abundance of attention. Ponies wandering around Canterlot in dark cloaks stood out. At least nopony would know who we were, and they all gave us a wide berth.

Once we were onboard the train, I made my intentions known to the conductor. He’d gone along with it without me having to drop my name or make it an official request. After that, it was just a matter of sitting and waiting.

“So… Dream Pop, seeing anypony special?” Sunny asked while I stared out the window.

“Nope, not right now. I’m kind of busy with all of my patients and, you know, secret missions. Things like that. I’m sure I’ll bump into the right stallion sooner or later.”

Sunny softly laughed. “I’m sure. Do you often go on secret missions?”

“Nope, this is my first. Hopefully not my last, though! I’m so excited because I’m pretty sure this will be a total success. We have all of the right elements.”

“How do you mean?”

Dr. Kitty pointed a hoof at Sunny. “It’s just like the tales of old. A unicorn, a pegasus, and an earth pony come together to overcome any challenge by using their special talents and relying on each other. The only major difference is that Silent Knight isn’t a mare.”

With a glance over my shoulder, I muttered, “Progressive.”

Sunny snorted. “Oh, hush. It isn’t our fault mares are featured the most in stories. If you like, we could make you up like a mare to fit the narrative.”

Dr. Kitty happily clapped her forehooves. “Yes! I have some makeup in my bag. We should totally do that as part of his disguise. Nopony would suspect the mild-mannered Silent Dame.”

“No.”

“Oh, come on, Silent Knight, try to enjoy this a little,” Sunny teased. “This doesn’t have to be super serious. We’re finally working together again. Doesn’t that make you less grumpy?”

“I am happy about working with you, but this might be more serious than you two are making it out to be. Who knows. Besides, it isn’t just that. I’m thinking about all the things I have to do when we get back. I left a lot on the desks of my staff and I’m not there to make sure they execute. The minister is understanding but not that understanding.”

“I don’t know about that. He seems like a pretty good pony to me,” Sunny replied.

That was without question. The minister had brought at lot to his role. We were lucky to have him. That alone might be a good reason to stay on as his aide. It might all come down to, where I would do the most good? I’d also have to consider if refusing Shining Armor’s offer could ruin our friendship.

Equestria zoomed by as I fell deeper into thought. Everything looked so peaceful. Hopefully it would stay that way for a long time. It felt weird going back on another mission even if it seemed relatively safe. The trip was bringing back a few feelings of the war.

Thankfully, I was past most of the hard parts. At least, so it seemed to me. And, if things went off, I had my therapist right here. For now, I could just look out the window and admire the beautiful countryside and listen to the repetitive click clacking of the train.

Dr. Kitty and Sunny chatted back and forth as we rolled on. I didn’t pay much attention to their conversation. It was an in-depth analyzation about whether marriage was right for Azurite, Soarin, and Sunny. That and how foals would work.

Life was changing again. Sunny Day was turning domestic. Well… slightly more domestic than she had been in the past.

She wasn’t the only one. The house Crystal and I had bought was rapidly coming together. It wouldn’t be much longer before we moved in. What happened after that? Foals? Would Crystal wait much longer? Was she waiting? We hadn’t really discussed it.

There was also the fact that despite the war being over, the fight was far from done. My nightmares may have disappeared but that didn’t mean they were gone for good. There were a lot of ponies that still needed help and I aimed to be there for them.

Were their issues simply trauma from the war, or was something sinister at hoof? I had to find out so I’d know how to properly help them. Hopefully High Marshal Moonglaive would have some answers. The sooner those answers were discovered, the better.

As if to accent that urgency, the train slowed and then came to a stop. One of the conductors came into the car and nodded in our direction.

“This is your stop, sir,” he said to me.

“Thank you, sorry for the inconvenience.”

“Anything for the Royal Guard!”

We left the comfort of the car for the small area between it and the next. The sun was high in the sky, marking the midday and giving us plenty of light to work with.

Sunny hopped down onto the grass before pulling her hood over her head. I followed suit but chose to fly down instead.

Dr. Kitty leapt from the train, tucked her head, and rolled. She came up to her hooves, wobbled a bit, and said, “That would not be fun if we’d been going fast.”

I chuckled and just shook my head. “Probably not. Come on, we should get moving. This is going to be a decently long march despite how close the train got us.”

Sunny trotted along ahead. “I know how to march! I’ve been marching since before you ever even joined the Guard. Follow me.”

“Alright, and where are we going exactly?” I asked with a grin.

“Starlight Grotto!”

“And you know how to get there?”

The mare’s eyes narrowed. “No. Okay, you lead, Major.”

“Thank you. Fall in, mares,” I chuckled before starting off in the right direction. To be fair, it wasn’t going to be easy for me either. The last time I’d been here I’d flown and that had been years ago. Things might have changed.

Dr. Kitty asked, “Should we eat lunch first? If we’re going to march, we need energy! I have lots of snacks in my bag but I made a really nice lunch to share.”

Sunny’s tail swished and she nodded. “Lunch seems like a good idea. Let’s eat.”

“Can’t we eat on the trail?” I asked.

“Nope! Come on, Silent, sit down and eat a quick meal. After all, Dream Pop brought it for us.”

“Fine.”

We sat down and had a quiet lunch. Dr. Kitty had put together some nice lettuce wraps. She’d filled them with onions, squash, zucchini, and some kind of tangy sauce. Without a doubt, they were better than the rations I’d brought.

“I really appreciate you agreeing to let me come along, Silent. I know this feels like a military mission to you so I promise I won’t be a burden. I’ve done some boxing to keep fit. I can hold my own,” Dr. Kitty explained.

Sunny’s ears flicked. “You box?”

“I’m a pugilist, yup! Although I’ve never fought a pony. Just a heavy bag. Trust me, though, heavy bags everywhere are afraid of me. They call me Drop Dead Dream Pop. I pop them, they drop dead.”

Her serious demeanor and flat explanation made me chuckle.

“There we go. See, he can smile,” Dr. Kitty said, pointing at me.

Sunny poked me with a hoof. “I know he can. He’s just so serious most of the time. I have no idea what Crystal Wishes sees in him.”

“She has better taste than you,” I replied before sticking my tongue out.

The golden mare gasped. “I’m so telling Azurite and Soarin when we get back.”

“Sure, sure. Another lettuce wrap, please.”

After about an hour of picnicking and light teasing, we were finally on our way. It didn’t take long before we’d cleared the grasslands and reached the lush forests that surrounded the mountain’s base. I couldn’t help but feel like something was off, but the other two didn’t feel the same. It didn’t stop me from continuously looking over my shoulder.

Once we were inside the woods the canopy blocked much of the sunlight, shrouding us in ominous shadows. Dr. Kitty looked around and shuffled her hooves. “This is exactly how I imagined an adventure would be.”

Sunny bumped up against me. “Me, too. Is this normal, Silent Knight? Since you’re the only adventurer here.”

“I suppose so. There is usually some uncertainty and fri—“ The sound of a branch snapping caught my attention and I held a hoof up. Sunny and Dr. Kitty stopped.

The three of us didn’t move, our ears perked as we listened. At first, there was only the sound of nature—and then we heard it again, branches snapping and other movement through the woods.

“Any chance there just happens to be other ponies strolling here?” Sunny whispered.

“Highly unlikely. You two keep walking. Stay close together and use cover to disguise the fact there isn’t three of us.”

Dr. Kitty’s head tilted. “Where are you going to be?”

“Setting an ambush.”

The three of us continued on together until we went through a sufficiently large shrubbery. That is when I took the opportunity to slip off. After dropping my saddlebags, I flew up into the trees and perched on a wide branch of a mighty pine tree.

My companions pushed along the path they were following, but Sunny kept making quick moves that caused the pair to either duck behind some bushes or drop down into a gully.

That only proved that we were being followed as the sounds of pursuit picked up. Whoever was following us was either not a professional or was unconcerned with stealth. Were they confident in their ability to overwhelm us?

It wasn’t long before motion caught my attention. A single pursuer was pushing through the underbrush, shrouded in a bulky black cloak. Did everypony get a black cloak for adventures? That was a business I needed to get into.

It hadn’t been part of my plan, but I could see that Sunny was circling back. Dr. Kitty was tagging along behind her, doing a great job of being quiet. At least now I’d have backup.

Not that I anticipated needing it. There was only one figure below but that, in itself, was meaningless. There could be others hidden nearby. This could be a trap to draw me out. I wasn’t seeing any evidence of that, though.

To be sure, I let the figure blunder on through the woods, waiting for Sunny to get closer. When she was within charging distance, I dropped off the branch, threw my wings out, and glided silently towards my target.

The attack I planned would be quite restrained as I wasn’t sure what was going on yet and I didn’t want to accidently wound a lost tourist. I landed softly just behind the figure and leapt forward, wrapping my forehooves around its neck and rearing up.

With a squeal of shock and surprise, the figure tried to counter my move, flailing their forelegs back towards me. A few light blows against my armor wasn’t going to be enough to dislodge me, however, so I tightened the hold.

Off to the right, I could hear others approaching quickly. Thankfully, it was Sunny and Dr. Kitty breaking through the woods.

“You got her!” Sunny shouted.

The figure kept struggling before their hoof came up to my foreleg and started tapping in the way we did in training. A royal guard?

I loosened my grip. “Who are you? What are you doing following us?”

“Lemme go, lemme go, boss!” came an all-too-familiar, squeaky voice.

My hooves came free and the mare fell forwards onto all fours. She turned and pulled her cloak back, allowing a long black mane to fall free. “Were you trying to subdue me?” Miley Hooves squealed.

“Yes, we didn’t know who you were in that cloak. Why are you following us?” I asked, confusion setting in.

“Yeah! Why were you following us, Sergeant?” Sunny put in, stomping up.

“Hi, Miley!” Dr. Kitty chimed.

Miley wiggled her hooves. “I’m not supposed to say, but I’m going to anyway because I like you better. Lieutenant Snow was upset about being cut out so she told me to shadow you and find out what was going on.”

The little mare then started gesturing towards Dr. Kitty. “So I hopped off the train before lunch since I didn’t know we were going to stop. Dream Pop had those great-looking lettuce wraps and I got tired of sneaking. I tried to catch up fast to tell you I was following you and get a lettuce wrap, but then you attacked me!”

Sunny and I exchanged looks. Idly, I rubbed my temple. “Lieutenant Snow ordered you on a mission that wouldn’t be authorized and you went anyway? Why would you do something silly like that?”

“Duh, yes! I wanted to be a part of this secret stuff, too. I’ve almost been around as long as you have, sir, and nopony ever tells me anything. I’m a good guard, you made sure of that! What happened to you looking after me? Plus, how are you going to lecture me, Silent Knight, when you did off-script missions all the time and are on one now?”

“That’s Major Knight,” Sunny corrected.

I held a hoof up. “Are you going to tell Lieutenant Snow what we’re up to?”

Miley snorted. “No, sir. What is she going to do, reprimand me for her unsanctioned mission? I’ll just tell her you all went for a picnic. Which is true! Speaking of which, Dream Pop, do you have any of those lettuce wraps left?”

“I do! Let me get you one,” Dr. Kitty said, reaching into her bag and pulling one out.

Sunny trotted over to me and whispered, “She sure has a mouth on her now. What do we do?”

“We trust her. It’s Miley. Besides, who cares if Snow finds out? She’ll just strain her relationship with Princess Luna.”

“That makes sense… I suppose we’d be risking her safety sending her back alone, anyway. She’s not the most savvy with land navigation and I don’t think there is another train going by for a while.”

I nodded in agreement and then look past Sunny to where Miley was stuffing her face with a lettuce wrap. “Alright, Sergeant Hooves, welcome to the mission.”

“Really? Yay!” she cheered.

“Yay!” Dr. Kitty cheered in unison.

Sunny grinned but didn’t let the two of them see it. She put on a serious face and said, “Carry on, Major?”

“Carry on, Captain. Move them out.”

“Yes, sir!” Sunny replied crisply before corralling the other mares to fall in behind us.

We made good time as we tromped through the forest. When the sun set, Sunny kept us going with her lit horn.

Dr. Kitty had wanted to use the torches she’d brought but I’d decided against that. Forests and torches rarely got along.

Just before the moon was at its highest point, we broke the cover of the trees and found the entrance to Starlight Grotto.

It looked exactly as I remembered it: a large stone ring with several symbols on it surrounding a giant circular door. There was one major difference though.

“The door is open…” I trailed.

Sunny peered at me. “Is that bad?”

“It has to be opened with a special type of amulet. There aren’t exactly a lot of them around. I only know about two specifically,” I explained.

Miley Hooves peered ahead of us. “We’re going in a cave?”

“No, it’s an oubliette! Just like from Ogres and Oubliettes. Isn’t that exciting, Miley?” Dr. Kitty squealed.

The brown mare shook her head. “Nope! It looks like a tomb.”

“You wanted to come along,” I said before setting a hoof on Miley’s back and pushing her forwards. “Alright, now, we need to be serious from here on out. This should have been shut tight. We need to assume somepony—“

“Or something!” Dr. Kity cut in.

“…is inside, yes. Once we’re in, I’m going to shut the door behind us.”

Sunny’s head tilted. “Why would you do something like that? We’d be trapped.”

“No, we’d just be delayed in getting out. We would also likely ensure that if we are being followed, our pursuers can’t get in or, at the least, if they can, we’ll hear it. We’ll also delay anypony inside from getting out.”

“You’re counting on us being stronger than them?” Sunny asked.

I nodded. “Three professional guards and a pony with more degrees than I have miniatures. I’ll bet on us.”

“Yeah!” Dr. Kitty said before pulling her hood over her head and trotting off towards the entrance. “Let’s do this! RAWR!”

Miley Hooves stood up proudly, did likewise, and followed after her.

Sunny hesitated a moment and looked over at me. “You brought a sword, right?”

“Two, actually. And a dirk.”

The mare patted me on the side of the helmet. “For once, I’m glad you’re a crazy, always assume-everything-is-dangerous pony.”

“Yup,” I replied before we trotted off together.

The four of us slipped through the main entrance and into the tunnel that waited behind it. We weren’t silent about it, as that would be pointless once I activated the door.

“Here we go,” I said before pressing the amulet to the symbol within. The sound of mechanisms working filled the tunnel as the large stone door wheeled out and was slowly pushed into place, cutting us off from the outside, and removing the pale light of the moon.

“Sunny has rear guard, I’ll take point, Miley behind me, Kitty behind her. Hold the tail of the pony in front of you.” I said quietly before pulling my own hood over my head. The black garments might give us an element of surprise in a place so dark. It was my hope that whoever was already here couldn’t see in the dark like I could.

Once I felt Miley take hold of my tail, we started forwards. My party carefully crept through the absolute darkness, relying solely on the washed out, brownish-gray vision the enchantment on my breastplate provided me.

Several times along the way, one of the mares behind me stumbled. It is tough walking in the dark and just trusting the tail in front of you. In time, we got into a rhythm and moved swiftly until we crossed the threshold into the city proper.

I stopped. Miley bumped into my rump and then I felt two more bumps after that. “Gah,” somepony whispered behind me.

“Don’t move,” I whispered, perking my ears up.

The place felt exactly like it had before. Empty, dead, but also as if something was watching. The first time I was here, I’d just assumed the feeling came from Tranquil Dusk, but maybe that wasn’t it. Maybe there was something else. It still felt the same.

A soft whisper of flapping went by. Miley tugged my tail. “Did you hear that?”

“Shh!” Sunny hissed.

I had heard it, but I couldn’t see anything. I looked up, trying to pin down where it was. It happened again, only quicker this time.

“There it is again!” Miley gasped.

My hoof slowly moved under my wing. “Get ready.”

“Ready for what?” Kitty asked.

This time the flapping was far louder. It was the sound of some flighted creature baring down right on us. I scanned the cave above but again couldn’t see it. “Ambush!” I called.

Before I could draw my sword, I was hit. Not by physical force, but by energy. It slammed into my side like a crashing wave and knocked me clear off my hooves.

The flying was just a distraction to take our attention off the magic user, and I’d fallen for it. I’d led my party right into a trap and that foolishness was about to be punished.

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

40. Deep In Starlight Grotto

Cold. I was cold. The cavern floor was chilling me through my cloak and armor. Was it that or some sort of vile magic?

Light flashed off to my left. Red, angry light. I could vaguely hear Sunny shouting something as her horn ripped away the cover of darkness for brief instants.

A pair of fumbling hooves found my face and through the haze of my enchantment I could see Dream Pop looking at me. Her lips were moving but I couldn’t hear anything at first.

“Silent,” her voice finally cut through, sounding as if she was beneath water.

“Silent, are you hurt?” The words were getting clearer as she fumbled around, checking me for wounds. “Can you speak?”

I blinked away the confusion and tried to stand. It felt as if I was trying to lift myself and Mountain Stone all at once. “Get clear.” I pulled the amulet off my neck and set it in Dream Pop’s hooves before pushing her away.

“I’m not going to leave yooo—“ The mare screamed as something snatched her up in the darkness and spirited her away.

My heart started to pound. It was just like Nordanver. Everypony around me was going to die. “No,” I growled. With all my might, I pushed myself up to my hooves. The extra weight seemingly gave way under the force of my determination.

“Captain!” I shouted as another flash of heat magic leapt from her horn.

She reacted to the sound of my voice and started coming my way.

“Sergeant?” I called. There was no response. “Sergeant!” Still nothing.

I surveyed the area around us and pressed close to Sunny when she arrived. “What are you shooting at?”

“I don’t have a clue, but it seems to be keeping them away,” she whispered before firing off a few more heat lances.

“Them?”

“For sure. There is at least a unicorn and a pegasus. Not sure how many more. You and Miley took that first blast. Where is Dream Pop?”

“Something got her. We’ll get her back. Miley first; she must be close by. Stop shooting, we need to draw them out and take away their advantage. Follow me to the wall.”

Sunny’s horn was mid-charge but the glow slowly faded. “Okay,” she whispered.

Slowly and carefully, we backed up from where I’d landed to the natural wall of the cavern, being as quiet as we could. Once there, I crouched down and Sunny followed suit.

I set my mouth against her ear. “Don’t make a noise, wait for them to get close enough to see, and then let them have it.”

She nodded. With us nestled so close, I thought I could feel her heart racing, but it was mine. Still mine. No matter how many battles you’ve been in, the fear never gets easier.

Far above us, I heard the soft swishes of wings. Sunny moved but I set a hoof on hers and squeezed.

Then I heard it: the subtle sound of something moving off to my right. It was creeping up slowly. This was the same tactic they’d used before, perhaps. It could also be a reverse. Either way, I wouldn’t be ambushed twice.

“Trust me,” I whispered directly into Sunny’s ear before leaving her there. I wormed my way towards the creeper, letting my cloak slowly slip off onto the ground behind me.

The billowy flutter of wings overhead continued. Perhaps this time they didn’t know where we were. With each inch forwards, I drew nearer and nearer to the would-be attacker. I spread my wings out and braced my back hooves. This was it.

Through the enchantment, I saw a figure come up against a collapsed pillar near me and peek around it. She was a unicorn for sure, since I could see her horn.

I waited while she slipped around the column before pushing off the ground and leaping at her flank. My outspread wings helped me extend my leap and cover the long distance between us.

Just before the impact, she turned towards me, her horn lighting up. Instead of a spell, she brought up a shield. A physical, metal shield that I crashed heavily into. It wasn’t enough, however, as my momentum was so great that her levitation spell shattered, allowing both me and the aegis to carry forwards and crash into her side.

The unicorn was sent sprawling in front of me, her horn lighting once again when she came to a stop. Her magic grabbed hold of the shield and tried to smash me in the face with it. I’d had enough of that and got both hooves around it. With a jerk, I ripped it free of her spell and hurled it into the darkness. The echo of its crash landing boomed all around us.

That is when the warhammer sailed at me from somewhere else. I ducked and rolled towards where the unicorn was scrambling to get to her hooves.

I drew my backup sword and closed the distance. It was time to put an end to this. With the element of surprise lost, this unicorn was no match for me… I hoped.

A soft breeze brushed along my tufted ears and I immediately fell flat as someone whooshed past, trying to hit me as I’d hit the unicorn. It was a clumsy attack that had been rushed. The battle was turning and our adversaries were getting sloppy.

The distraction had been enough for the unicorn to get up, however. Her horn lit once again. At least until she was struck in the flank by a wide red beam. That at least yielded a yelp before she crumbled to the floor.

Off to my right, the sound of frenzied flapping was coming right at me. I turned to face it head on, dropping my sword.

Out of the darkness, a pegasus mare streaked right towards me, her features somewhat hard to distinguish through the spell that gave me sight.

Instinct took over as I fell into my battle stance and waited for her to come close. When she was in striking distance, I dodged out of her path and grabbed her by the hindhoof. While gripping her tightly, I wheeled the mare around, using her momentum to slam her to the cavern floor.

She gasped as all of her breath forcefully escaped. To her credit, she immediately started crawling towards the downed unicorn, at least until I set a hoof onto the back of her neck and pushed her face against the floor. “Stop moving. Where are my soldiers?”

In the dark, it was hard to tell exactly what she was colored, but the pony beneath my hoof was clearly a pegasus. She had dark, feathered wings, and tall, tufted ears. More so than mine. She was a nox.

“They have been subdued. Free my friend and you shall have them,” she wheezed.

“You’re hardly in a position to negotiate,” I growled, adding more weight to the back of her neck.

All I got in response was a light gurgle.

The area around me illuminated as Sunny lit her horn, building the intensity slowly so as not to blind us. “I think we got them all,” she said before trotting over and looking down. “Hey… don’t I know you?”

“Don’t be silly. Why would you know—“ I looked down again. In the light, I could see the pony’s cobalt mane, gray coat, and unique black wings. “Tranquil?” My hoof lifted slightly, removing some of the pressure but not enough for her to escape.

The mare’s head turned, her eyes widening in shock when she saw my face. “Silent Knight? What are you doing?”

“What am I doing? You attacked us! What are you doing?” Frustration slipped into my voice. Unwarranted frustration. It wasn’t often that I went up against one of my students in a fight, and thinking she was the enemy was muddling my emotions.

“You were all wearing black cloaks. What did you expect us to think? The dark priestesses all wear them!”

Dark priestesses? Did she mean the Night Mares? How did she know about them? My hoof came off the back of her neck and I reached down to help her up. “I’ll accept that on faith. It was one of my companion’s ideas. A bad one.”

Tranquil swatted my hoof away and scrambled from the light to her companion. “Exemplar, are you alright?”

Sunny and I exchanged glances. The unicorn she’d zapped! We hurried after Tranquil to where she was huddled over the unmoving body of Exemplar Ferrel.

It suddenly made sense. The stun magic, the floating shield, and the warhammer. None of it had clicked in the heat of the moment. I’d been under attack and simply reacted.

We hurried over to assess the damage. Sunny shook her head. “I didn’t blast her hard enough to kill.”

Tranquil glared over her shoulder. “She’s hundreds of years old. Exemplar, wake up.”

I settled close and checked her side. She was wearing her armor, and it was blackened with scorch marks but relatively intact. There was no visible wound, but if Sunny had heated the armor up she may have literally cooked the exemplar.

“She has a pulse,” Tranquil breathed in relief.

“I think she’ll be alright then. She’s a tough pony, old or not,” I said while looking around. “Hopefully she exercised as much restraint with Miley as Sunny did with her.”

“I’ll look for her.” Sunny looked around, her horn focusing cones of light into the darkness. “Sergeant? Sergeant where are you?”

“I don’t know!” Miley called from somewhere in the blackness. Her voice echoed all around us, making it difficult to pinpoint.

Sunny smirked. “She’s okay. Where is Dream Pop?”

Tranquil looked up. “If you mean the other pony that was with you, she is tied up on a nearby roof.”

“I see you’ve improved your skills even beyond our training,” I muttered before lightly patting the exemplar on the back of the neck.

“They come in use in non-lethal ways. I’ll go retrieve her if you’ll watch the exemplar. Assuming we are not enemies?”

My head shook. “We’re not enemies. I think we both mistook each other for the same threat.”

Tranquil Dusk nodded. “Indeed.” She then flapped her wings, making virtually no sound, and lifted off.

In the meantime, Sunny was ten or so meters away, yelling at Miley. “Can you not see my light? I’m right here!”

“I can’t see anything! It’s all black as… as being in a cave without a light!”

They’d work that out sooner or later. I reached into my saddlebag and pulled out my canteen. As carefully as I could, I poured a bit of water onto the exemplar’s face. She was unresponsive so I emptied a little more.

Even through the haze of my enchantment, I could see the mare’s bright blue eyes when they opened. Confusion crossed her expression. “Silent Knight? Have I died?”

“No, did you think I was dead?”

“No, but that would make a little more sense than you being here with me. I am in great pain.” The way she said it and her flat tone made it seem unlikely, but I trusted her. “I was struck by fire.”

“Yes, care of Captain Day. She thought you were intending to do us harm.”

Exemplar Ferrel shook her head quickly and winced as she did so. “No. I would not harm you. We were attempting to stop the invaders. You stopped them?”

“We are them.”

“Ah. Why were you wearing black cloaks?” Her horn lit, wisps of blue energy slowly being drawn to it. They convalesced there, then ran across her forehead, over her mane, and along her body before dissipating.

“My companion thought adventurers should wear cloaks. It was unfortunate. Although you were similarly dressed.”

The exemplar groaned as she tried to get her hooves under herself. I set one on her shoulder. “Is it wise for you to get up?”

“No, but now that you are here, there is work to be done. It is highly unlikely this is a coincidence. I shall heal. Your companion exercised restraint and my spell shall speed the process.”

“You’re right I did!” Sunny said, suddenly close to us again. She was leading Miley over by the hoof. “We have a problem. She’s stuck.”

Sure enough, somehow Miley’s head had been wedged into her helmet in such a way that her eyes were above their cutouts. “I’m sorry, boss. It happened when were tossed like rag dolls.”

Exemplar Ferrel cleared her throat. “My apologies, Miley Hooves. I thought you were a priestess of the forgotten winter.”

“That’s okay. We probably shouldn’t have worn those cloaks. I mean we probably looked like villains and initially they attacked me too thinking I was following them. So really this is just a mis—“

My hoof found Miley’s mouth. “What is the forgotten winter? You sent Myree to warn me about it.”

“I don’t yet know.”

Irritation slipped into my voice as I replied, “What do you mean, you don’t know? You warned me to be careful of it. How can you do that if you don’t know what it is?”

“That is a complex situation which I would like to share with you. I tried before, but you were not in the mood to listen. I am certain you recall that.”

She had tried to tell me right after causing my wife to relive my actions in the war. It wasn’t unreasonable for me to have been upset. It wasn’t a point worth arguing, though. “Very well, I’m listening now.”

“Hey! Before we have that talk can we please get me out of this helmet?” Miley whined.

Sunny softly snickered in response before nodding. “We should probably get Miley out of there.”

Tranquil Dusk landed beside us, dropping off Dr. Kitty who didn’t look, in any way, upset, however she did immediately trot over to the exemplar. “Hi, I’m a doctor and I heard you got blasted. I think I should look you over.”

It was just like her to be helpful. Sure, we’d been in a fight with these ponies but she was already eagerly helping them. As much as I wanted to know exactly what was going on, I knew Sunny was right and that we needed to deal with Miley. “Good idea. Why don’t you and Tranquil help Exemplar Ferrel while Sunny and I help Miley. Then we’ll sit down and sort this all out.”

There was general agreement from everypony so we got to it.

☾

It took longer to get Miley out of her helmet than anticipated. That was largely due to our eagerness not to hurt her. Suffice to say, between my prying and Sunny’s heat rays, Miley would need a new helmet when we got back.

Dr. Kitty led Tranquil and Ferrel over. “I am pleased to say that our patients will be fine long term. Although, next time you all get into a tussle, I want you to be gentler. Sunny, you cooked Ferrel pretty well and Silent, hooves are for hugging, not stepping on necks.”

Sunny gave a mock salute. “Aye, aye, doc. Although, perhaps next time, someponies shouldn’t start a tussle if they don’t want to go hoof-to-hoof with the Royal Guard’s finest officers.”

“And me!” Miley cut in.

“Yes, far be it for us to be surprised that the Royal Guard could exercise violence so effectively,” Tranquil shot back.

“Now, just what do you mean by that, little miss grab-a-pony!” Sunny replied.

“Enough,” I said. The word had been firm and short. Arguing wasn’t going to get us anywhere. “Tell us why you’re here so that we can get back to our mission.”

Exemplar Ferrel’s horn started to glow. She reached out with her magic and lit several ancient unicorn lamps that happened to be nearby. It just so happened that we were standing in the middle of a large boulevard.

“Tranquil and I are here because there is knowledge to be had. Unfortunately, we are barred from it. What has been left here is dangerous, however, and we have decided to protect it for as long as we can. We did not anticipate that you would arrive, nor that we were so unprepared to battle.”

“How is it the two of you came to be together?” I asked.

My former nox pony student spoke in her usual soft, docile tone as she explained, “I left the temple when the exarch decided to go to war. It horrified me that violence could come inside even those walls.

“I left to go explore the homes of my ancestors. On my most recent trip here, I caught sight of a pony roaming about the forest on her own. Imagine my shock when it turned out to be the exemplar. She told me what had happened, and I agreed to be her companion.”

What a coincidence that the two had ended up at Starlight Grotto at the same time after over a year apart. If I believed in coincidences anymore. Turning to the exemplar, I asked, “And what had happened?”

Exemplar Ferrel’s posture straightened. “When I went to the exarch’s chambers to find memory crystals for you, I found other ones and learned the unfortunate secrets of my order. Of our betrayal and of why we are no longer fit to associate with the alicorns.”

“Okay, what now?” Sunny asked.

The white mare’s jaw clenched. I rarely saw any emotion in her, but this was different. She took a deep breath. “We murdered the alicorns.”

Nopony moved. Could she be serious?

“What!” Sunny shouted in surprise. Her voice echoed over and over in the empty ruins asking the question repeatedly.

“It is so. Those that came before betrayed the alicorns and it has been known to our leaders for centuries.” The exemplar set her hoof on her neck where a simple twine necklace hid beneath her armor. She pulled on it until a crystal as black as the midnight sky came out with it.

Carefully, she set it on the ground in front of her and laid before it. She stretched out each of her hooves. One towards me, the other towards Sunny. “I feel you should see it for yourself. My account will not be as true as living it yourselves. If you dare, link hooves and all will be revealed.”

Memory crystals had not been a great experience for me in general. There was little doubt I was going to view this one, though. Without hesitation, I took the exemplar’s hoof.

Sunny looked skeptical but took the exemplar’s hoof in her own. Miley then grabbed my other forehoof and squeezed. Everypony else did the same with the pony beside them until the six of us were united.

The ancient unicorn’s horn lit, spilling tendrils of soft blue light that crashed against the crystal. That is when the darkness fell away to blinding white light.

When my vision cleared, I found myself surrounded by a million colors. Crystalline walls caught the light of unicorn lamps and separated it out into the entire spectrum. It would be something I’d love to share with my Crystal, but the background feelings of the pony whose eyes I looked through did not find it so impressive.

I… that is to say, she was not alone. There were eleven or so other ponies with us within this beautiful hall. All crystal unicorns, and all wearing the garb of the Unicorn Temple. It didn’t exactly match what I was familiar with, but the heraldry was the same.

One unicorn—a slender, elegant mare that shone in a soft green hue—looked us each over and nodded. “Yes, yes, you shall all do well. I thank you for being courageous enough to do today what must be done… what is necessary to restore what was lost. I know this task is difficult, but it is for the best. Is all prepared?”

Another mare nodded, this one shorter and more solidly built. “Yes, Archon. The alicorns will be in the chamber above us. They have no reason to be suspicious of anything nor expect for us to wield the gifts of True Winter.”

At the words True Winter, my head bowed, as did everypony else’s.

“Good. What of our king?”

“As you requested, he has been distracted and kept away from the meeting. He was most annoyed.”

The archon softly chuckled. It was a quaint, light little laugh. “I’m sure. He’ll be useful to us once this deed is done. It is time for us to answer our duty. It is time for us to remind all that nopony, alicorn or not, may upset the natural order. What we do today, we do for the forgotten winter. Lost to almost all ponies, but not to us.”

My mouth moved in unison with the others. “For the True Winter. May she never be forgotten.”

The sound of a door opening rolled through the room and I turned to look. Two unicorns came through it. The lead one looked almost like a perfect diamond. He bowed his head at the archon. “Our guests have arrived and are in the meeting hall. They have brought the young of the Day, but the young of the Night is in her room with her doll. What shall we do?”

“A small inconvenience. The two young alicorns are merely collateral damage, I’m afraid. They’ve done nothing wrong, but have unfortunately been influenced too much by the others. We shall take care of the elders first, then we’ll dispatch the young.”

My host seemed to swell with pride as she watched the green archon. All I felt was rage. They were going to murder Princess Luna! My princess. I had to stop them.

The archon stepped closer to me and set a hoof on my shoulder. I tried to will my own to hit her right in the face. It wouldn’t move. My host felt safety in this gesture.

“Exemplar Bliss, you and your peers shall use our gifts to complete the ritual. Remove their great powers. I shall lead the remainder of us upstairs to take care of the task at hoof.”

My hoof found hers. I squeezed it affectionately and spoke in a voice that was strangely familiar, “I shall miss you, Sister.”

“And I you. This must be done. The alicorns must die, and I gladly give my life to do it. Lead on once I am gone. When the enchantment is broken and everypony’s memory is restored, you will be the one to teach them the truth.”

Warm tears ran down my cheeks as the archon let go and walked past. Four of the others went with her, leaving the rest of us alone. I motioned with a hoof. “Take your places. We must not fail the archon.”

One by one, the remaining unicorns formed a circle in the room and my host trotted to the center of it. Their horns all lit and magical energy flowed towards me. When it hit, the feeling was unnatural. Was this what it was like to be a unicorn?

There was a pressure around my horn at first. It then eased and seemed to morph into a cool breeze. The unicorns began to chant in unison. It was an ancient language that I couldn’t make out, but as they did so, the magic grew and grew.

It crawled over my body and my crystalline coat drained of light. Darkness filled me, darkness grabbed me, darkness took me! This is wrong. This is wrong.

Hello again, Knight of the Moon.

No! I recoiled from the voice. It had me by the hooves. My forehooves. Summoning all my strength I tore them away and fell backwards, panting. I was in the darkness.

Unicorn lamps cast pale lights across me. The crystals were gone, as was my host’s body. This was Starlight Grotto.

The others were similarly dazed, but none looked as pained as I felt. Exemplar Ferrel’s eyes were on me as if she was trying to work out what had happened.

Nopony spoke. What was there to say? We’d just watched the moments that led up to the end of the alicorns.

Finally, Exemplar Ferrel said softly, “I do not know what the Forgotten Winter is, but I do know it is dangerous. I know that it has sent agents to do you harm, Silent Knight. They have appeared to me in your memories and I must know why and how.”

My hooves were white again… still. I held them up in front of my face just to be sure. “Yes.” Words escaped me. The memory had called out to me. To me! How? It was a memory. Just a memory.

Sunny cleared her throat. “Okay, I am going to guess that we’re all on the same side here. We’re here looking for some kind of conservatory. Silent believes there is knowledge inside that we need.”

“We have found the conservatory, but it is sealed. Nothing we’ve tried to open it has worked,” Tranquil explained.

Dr. Kitty chimed, “Well, now there are more of us. We can think it through together. Right, Silent Knight?”

“Yes.” Were my wings still white and blue? I pulled one around to check. Yes. Okay. “Yes… let’s go.”

Miley stood up. “I don’t know what that was, but I do not want to do it again, okay? Next time, I’ll just stay here in the present while you all go back.” She tromped over to me. “Major… boss… you look sick.”

“Yeah.”

“That was weird. You’ve done that before?”

“Yeah.”

The little mare helped me up. “I guess it doesn’t get easier, then.”

“No, I’m afraid it doesn’t.” I shook away the doubt and fear. We had a job to do. Were the Night Mares related to these priestesses? Were they related to the cultists the High Marshal was worried about? It seemed highly likely, but then maybe not. If Nocturna was aware of them, why would she allow herself to be ambushed by them?

Perhaps this group was hidden in plain sight. Perhaps the cultists had been a distraction to consume the Marshal’s resources?

“Let’s get moving,” I said.

Tranquil nodded. “It isn’t far. Come along, everypony. We’ll show you the barrier. I hope you have better ideas than we did.”

Dr. Kitty tapped her hooves on the ground as she walked. “Not better, new friend, just different. Also, did we actually go into the past? Who was I? Were we all the same pony? Did anypony else feel that super big spike of anger at the end? Can we do that again? Can we go into my memories? How do we do that? This would be super helpful for therapy!”

The exemplar’s ears twitched as the waves of questions rolled over them. “You have many questions.”

“I do! I’m a scientist.”

“You said you were a doctor.”

“Oh, I am! Dr. Dream Pop, MD, PHD, and several other letters. I dabble in a lot of things.”

“How impressive,” the exemplar said plainly before we reached a rather unassuming stone building. “Welcome to the home of High Marshal Moonglaive. We’ll find the conservatory within.”

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

41. Secrets of the Night

The six of us stood in front of a plain stone building. In the pale light of Ferrel and Sunny’s glowing horns, the architecture seemed to resemble that of the classical castles built by the ponies of old. It was called stacked stone, I believe.

Structurally speaking, the dwelling was as far from a castle as possible. By that, I mean the building was not attractive, interesting, or easily defensible. It was a simple box without any character—the sort of place that would blend in on a street and go virtually unnoticed.

What caused it to stand out now was that it was in far better shape than its neighbors. All of the windows and their shutters were still intact and their cloudy glass panels obscured the interior from the street.

The front door was similarly still in nearly new condition. The rot that had felled its peers seemed to have spared it. While there was certainly a chance that it was a stroke of luck, that just didn’t seem likely in this case.

Exemplar Ferrel used her magic to push the door open before trotting inside. Tranquil followed along behind her. Sunny looked over at me, shrugged, and then went after them without hesitation.

In the deepest depths of my brain, my trap sense went off. I ignored it. These ponies were my friends. If I didn’t trust the exemplar and Tranquil, what did that say about me? Other than the fact I was cautious after being in a war…

I waited on Miley to go in before I did so. She’d be able to hold her own in a fight and I could secure the door. We weren’t ambushed, of course, and to my surprise the building wasn’t empty like the others had been on previous visits.

There were rugs, furniture, and even little knickknacks on the various surfaces. Everything was staged to look like a normal pony’s home. Even the light gray paint that coated the walls still looked fresh.

Tranquil motioned me over towards the back of the room. “Here.”

There were doors to other areas of the home but I guessed they weren’t relevant to what I was meant to see. The nox pony flipped a rug up, revealing the hardwood floor beneath it.

“It hasn’t rotted,” I said. “That doesn’t surprise me. Nothing in this building has rotted.”

She nodded. “True, but look closer.”

“This is the part where the monster jumps out,” Dr. Kitty whispered not so subtly to Miley, who squeaked and covered her eyes in response.

I tried to put what was going on behind me out of mind. Mares… There probably wasn’t a monster here. When I looked closer at the floor, I could see the subtle line of a rectangular cutout. “Trap door?”

Tranquil Dusk bobbed her head in a nod. “Indeed. We found it by accident. This building stood out so much from the others that it almost begged me to explore it.”

My nose wrinkled. “So what made it unmemorable while this place was lived in betrayed its secrets when the rest was in ruin.”

Exemplar Ferrel replied, “Indeed. There is much magic here. The building is shielded. As was this door.” Her blue magic surrounded the edges of the wood and slowly lifted it up and out of the way, revealing a staircase that spiraled down.

Dr. Kitty wandered over and peered down. “Nope, I was wrong. The monster is definitely down there.”

Sunny snorted. “There aren’t any monsters down there…” She then paused and looked at Ferrel. “Right?”

“None that we have found. Yet,” the mare replied.

Dr. Kitty set her hooves on Miley’s rump and gave her a push. “You first!”

“Nooo,” Miley squeaked, her forehooves going rigid against the wooden floor.

“This is amusing,” Ferrel said flatly. I wasn’t sure if she was truly amused or if she was actually annoyed with the antics. It was always tough to tell with her. Her sense of humor wasn’t exactly normal. There wasn’t time to figure it out, though.

Without waiting to see how the mare-pushing contest ended, I went down the spiral staircase. I’d never really fought any of the monsters known to ponykind, but I had wrangled dragons.

The trek down took longer than I imagined it would as I delved deeper. Two, three, or perhaps even four stories down. I hadn’t been counting. Eventually, my descent came to an end and I found myself standing in a long, rectangular room that felt an awful lot like a cell.

The cell, as I’d dubbed it, was wholly barren. It was just smooth hewn stones fitted together perfectly on the floor, ceiling, and walls. All were identical. The only deviation was the stairwell I’d come down on one side and a perfect stone circle on the other.

It was a circular portal that looked an awful lot like the one that served as Starlight Grotto’s main gate. This one wasn’t as large, but it was still more than wide enough for three ponies to go through side by side. An alicorn wouldn’t even need to duck to clear the top.

This door, like the one that secured the city, was a single smooth piece fitted into a ring of stones. The stones were narrower where they touched the circle and wider where they fit against the walls.

Hoofsteps slowly resounded behind me as the rest of the ponies came down. Perhaps they’d agreed there weren’t monsters. It would have been interesting to see how they’d decided that, but there was a more interesting puzzle to figure out. In the light of the unicorn horns, I could see that there were symbols emblazoned on some of the ring's tiles.

These were icons quite unlike the ancient nox pony symbols I’d become somewhat familiar with. In the one o’clock position was a simple fruit tree. At three was a lion while at five was a candle. Opposite those, a hummingbird, heart, and owl were in the seven, nine, and eleven positions, respectively.

“This is the barrier of which I spoke,” Exemplar Ferrel said from behind me.

Tranquil added softly, “We have tried everything we could think of. We have found no keys, nor locks, nor secret switches.”

Ferrel nodded. “My levitation spell, despite its power, was equally not up to the challenge of pulling the door free. I’m afraid this is where our investigation ended.”

Dr. Kitty trotted up and held out the amulet I’d passed her during the fight. I touched it to the door. Nothing happened.

“We tried that, too,” Tranquil said.

“Everypony get back, I’ll cut it open,” Sunny huffed.

Kitty and I exchanged glances and quickly moved out of the way.

“I don’t think that is wise,” Exemplar Ferrel said. There was no conviction in her voice, however.

Sunny dropped her head, pointed her horn right at the door, and magical energy started collecting around it. “Trust me, I once cut Princess Celestia out of a dress after she overate. I’ll be delicate.”

“How does that relate at all?” Miley mumbled off to the side just as a heat lance shot from Sunny’s horn.

When the white hot energy impacted the door, it resounded like thunder. The whole room went bright as hundreds of lightning bolts burst from the stone and surged towards us.

I threw myself over Dr. Kitty while the rest of the ponies scrambled to duck and cover. A blue bubble quickly formed around us, deflecting the backlash of energy and protecting us all as the exemplar stood firmly in place.

Sunny shouted a litany of obscenities so long and heated that I felt my coat turn from white to pink.

Dr. Kitty looked up at me and asked, “What is a Tall Tale Tongue Twister?”

“I honestly don’t know and I’m not going to ask to find out,” I muttered, slipping off her and helping her up.

Miley poked Sunny with a hoof. “Maybe try not to kill us all, please!”

Tranquil Dusk sighed and shook her head. “As I said, we’ve tried a variety of things. I don’t believe raw magic force is what we need.”

Sunny swatted Miley with her tail. “Fine. Somepony else try something, then.”

Exemplar Ferrel settled onto her haunches and peered at the round stone door. Her head tilted as she looked it over, falling into silent thought.

Miley trotted over to the stone ring that surrounded the door. “What are these symbols?”

“I am uncertain,” Tranquil said. “I’ve not seen them in use anywhere in the nox pony cities I’ve visited. There isn’t any indication of what they might mean.”

“Have you checked for secret doors?” Dr. Kitty asked.

“We did. As well as secret switches, as I mentioned before,” Tranquil replied.

“Hmm, then this is a puzzle! I love puzzles! I used to do whole books of them when I was bored.” Dr. Kitty reached into her saddlebag and fished out a book.

That caught the exemplar’s attention. “What secret tome do you have there? Does it contain ancient knowledge?”

“Ogres and Oubliettes, Fourth Edition—and no, it isn’t ancient. Actually, this version only came out last year. Most ponies were pretty upset by the changes that were made to the game in it. There was a big backlash and a lot swore they’d never switch. I think it is super okay, though,” Dr. Kitty said happily as she started flipping through it.

Ferrel tilted her head. “I do not know that tome. The scribes update it with great frequency? Is it from the Royal Canterlot Library?”

Sunny snorted. “No, it’s a roleplaying game that nerdy ponies play.”

Dr. Kitty stuck her tongue out. “Don’t stand there and act like you don’t roleplay, Sunny! Besides, the ponies that write these books are really clever. Perhaps there is something in here to give me an idea.”

“Oh I roleplay! Our games are more fun, though!” Sunny quipped, sticking her tongue out before turning back to the door.

The exemplar stood and came to my side. She whispered in my ear, “You keep strange company.”

I chuckled. “Yes… well, they’re good ponies. Let’s go take a look at this thing together, alright? We’ve solved quite a lot of problems when we’ve been together.”

“Indeed.” Exemplar Ferrel nodded and the two of us approached the door once more.

“Perhaps it is based on a certain time of day or the phases of the moon?” Dr. Kitty offered to nopony in particular.

“That isn’t a bad idea,” Tranquil replied.

“Indeed,” the exemplar agreed before lifting her hoof to touch the ring. She moved it slowly upwards until it settled on the owl symbol. As she did, the tile immediately cast a brilliant white light, illuminating the room.

Exemplar Ferrel’s head tilted as the others gasped in surprise. She pulled her hoof back and the symbol’s glow faded away. Once she replaced it, the light returned again. “This has not happened before.”

“No… it hasn’t,” Tranquil put in.

I stood on my hindhooves to examine the symbol opposite the one she was touching: the lion. When I set my hoof on it, it started to glow silver and then brightened just like its opposite.

“Oh, I see!” Dr. Kitty said cheerfully before trotting over and putting her hoof on the heart. As she did so, nothing happened.

Sunny tromped over and lightly swatted at the other mare. “You’re doing it wrong!”

Dr. Kitty set both hooves on it and pressed down. “I’m trying.”

“Well, let me try,” Sunny said before bumping Dream Pop off the heart with her rump. When she set her own hoof on the symbol, it burst into life, showering her in a coppery-red glow. “See!”

“Let me try!” Miley squeaked before pressing in close and setting her hooves on the hummingbird. It came alive, casting a bronze light into the little mare’s face. “Neat!”

Dream Pop twirled her hoof through one of her pigtails before reaching out and touching the fruit tree. To her delight, it exploded with light, throwing beams of gold into the room. “Yay! Come on, Tranquil! Touch the candle. Touch it!”

The nox pony nodded and did just that, setting her hoof on the candle. Dark silvery light shone from it and the entire room began to rumble and shake.

With a groan, mechanisms beyond the door slowly came to life. The large circle was drawn inwards before being rolled off to the side.

Stale, cool air poured from the inside, tickling my nose. We’d done it! The barrier required six ponies to open it, which would be relatively difficult to put together. Although that begged the question of why the symbols didn't light up before when Tranquil and Ferrel had tried.

As a group, we peered into the room beyond. It was a fairly nondescript antechamber that featured the same stonework as the rest of the building. What was different was the six pillars that supported the ceiling. Each one was fitted with a silver sconce and a unicorn lantern.

Dr. Kitty clapped her hooves together. “We did it! We opened up the door to the next level.”

Exemplar Ferrel stuck her head in and reached out to the lanterns with her magic. Each one burst into light. Directly across from us was a large set of double metal doors. To the left and right were similar doors, just smaller. “So we have. Now, the question is, where is what we seek?”

I motioned to Miley. “Guard the door, I don’t want anypony or anything to sneak in behind us.”

She nodded. “Yes, sir!”

“Do you think that is necessary?” Tranquil asked.

“No, but unless we need her for another door, what is the harm? Better safe than sorry.”

“Very well.”

Dr. Kitty set her hooves on my side and stood up. “Okay, I say we split up and go explore each door!”

Sunny snickered. “Just like in those books you read with your younger patients? What are they called again?”

“The Pony Doo Mysteries! Every time the handsome stallion and two mares go one way while the diamond dog and goofy stallion go the other.”

“Why do they do that? Tactically that makes no sense.” I said.

Dr. Kitty shrugged. “I don’t know! It is just how things are done.”

Tranquil’s eyes rolled. “Like wearing black cloaks?”

“Uh-huh!”

It was worrying me that Dr. Kitty wasn’t taking the potential danger serious. Worse still, she was amusing me to the point that I wasn’t as on edge as I should be. Then again, perhaps I should lighten up a bit. This was something of an adventure. “As much as I’d like to learn my strategy from a foal’s book, why don’t we explore together? Sunny, watch our rear, I’ll take point.”

“My favorite thing to do!” Sunny chimed happily as she herded Ferrel, Dream Pop, and Tranquil in front of herself. “If you’ll just step this way, ladies.”

There was some general disagreement, given Sunny’s eagerness, but I didn’t give them a lot of time to worry about it. This was an opportunity to explore the past and learn more about the Knights of the Moon. Dangerous or not, I wasn’t going to wait around.

Logically speaking, the larger door was probably where we needed to go. Despite that, my first choice was to go to the door to the right of the entrance. It might be a smaller area that we could clear quickly. Additionally, if this place turned out to be a maze, we’d always take a right turn to ensure we could find ourselves out.

I trotted through the door to the right of the entrance and found it to open into a long hallway that stretched far enough to strain my vision enchantment’s range. There were unicorn lanterns here as well that the exemplar kindly lit, revealing numerous doors evenly spaced along the walls. The further down the hall ran from the antechamber, the further the doors were apart.

It only took a second to realize we were in the barracks. To confirm that hypothesis, I peered through one of the nearest doors. It opened into a small bedroom. There was little more than a desk, a chair, a bed, and a travel chest. This might be the perfect place to find out about the ponies that had been here.

“Alright, everypony, let’s spread out and see if there is anything in these rooms that might give us some information on our hosts.”

While the others started their search, I went into one of the larger rooms towards the end of the hall. These would be where ponies of higher status had lived. Despite the years of vacancy, the room was still in excellent condition. So much so that the perfectly made bed was still intact, blankets and all.

It was interesting to know that barracks rooms hadn’t changed much in a thousand or more years. Everything I had in mine was here and the amount of space was almost identical. Whatever knight had lived here was likely at about the level of a major in the Royal Guard.

To my disappointment, all of the desk drawers were empty. The travel chest was similarly void of contents. It seemed as if the room was ready and waiting for its next occupant.

I left it and went on to the next one. It was the same. They all were. There was no evidence that anypony had ever lived here at all.

“Silent, this is a ghost town. I haven’t found one shred hint that ponies lived here,” Sunny called.

“Same!” Dr. Kitty replied.

“And as with me,” Ferrel said.

“It is as if everypony left and ensured everything was in perfect order before doing so,” Tranquil added as she came out of one of the smaller rooms.

I sighed and nodded. “Agreed. We’re not going to find anything here, so let’s head back to the antechamber and check another area.”

We worked our way back down the hall, my combat edge starting to weaken. This just wasn’t panning out to be a high alert area.

“Find anything?” Miley asked as we came out.

“Not a single thing. Just a bunch of freshly made barracks rooms,” I said before motioning to the larger doors. Clearing the smaller areas was just going to lead to more frustration. “We’re going to go down this center hall now. All is quiet?”

“Yes, sir!”

It was time to find something useful. At least, I truly hoped we would. If the major area of the conservatory was similarly vacant, I would question why it needed to be hidden. There was also the possibility that the nox ponies had cleaned it out when they’d left.

“Hey, I just realized something,” Dr. Kitty said as we headed past the metal doors to delve deeper into the conservatory.

“What is that?” Sunny asked.

“There are six of us. Two earth ponies, two pegasi, and two unicorns. Do you think that is a coincidence?”

“I do not believe in coincidences,” Exemplar Ferrel said softly.

“Agreed. The door had six symbols. Six symbols, six ponies,” Tranquil added in.

Dream Pop giggled. “Do you think we’re going to be superheroes? That would be super okay with me!”

“There are already bearers for the Elements of Harmony,” Sunny replied, but then added, “Although, I bet I’d have more fun with the Element of Magic than Twilight Sparkle.”

“Aww, don’t be jealous, Sunny. I can help you work on that,” Dream Pop said.

“Not jealous…”

The hallway ended into a second set of metal double doors. Hopefully, there would be something useful on the other side and not an empty room. With a deep breath, I pressed my hooves against the metal and gave them a strong shove, pushing them open.

They swung wide and slammed against walls, the sound echoing through the room and hallway. Far behind us, I heard Miley cry out in surprise and then yell, “I’m okay!”

Without action from Exemplar Ferrel, unicorn lanterns burst into light, illuminating and revealing a huge, two-story study.

“Oooh…” Dream Pop said.

If we didn’t find something here, we were never going to find something. This was the conservatory. This is what we were looking for.

The stone floor just beyond the doors disappeared under a lush, blue carpet that looked and felt newer than what was in my bedroom. It went from wall to wall and made for a very comfortable and inviting surface.

At the room’s center were four long wooden tables that could easily accommodate six ponies on each side. The silver sitting pillows at each spot looked as if they’d never been used.

To the left and right were workbenches nestled against the walls. A myriad of objects covered them: some were mechanical, some artistic, and others weapons. These were not in a neat, untouched fashion. They were clearly objects of study that had been abandoned.

The focus of the room, however, had to be the wall opposite the way we’d come in. From floor to ceiling, left to right, interrupted only by two small doors, was a giant set of built-in bookshelves. Endless bookshelves filled with thousands of books and scrolls.

“I think it is going to take us a while to find what we need,” Dr. Kitty said as she came in behind me and pointed. “Look at all of those books!”

Sunny’s head tilted “Yeah, I didn’t sign up for this much reading. I take back what I said, let’s go get Twilight Sparkle. I mean… how’re we even supposed to get to the top shelves?”

Tranquil Dusk merely flapped her wings and hovered off the floor, giving Sunny a smug look.

“Ah… pegasus only, I see,” Sunny muttered.

This was going to take forever. We’d have to come here several times to get through all of this knowledge. Time was a luxury I didn’t have, either. This jaunt was extremely important, but so was preparing for Ironhoof’s return. The minister would notice my absence. For now, we had to look for critical, obvious things, and go through the rest later.

"Alright, ladies, let’s get to it. Look for anything obvious. Particularly personal journals, history books, things of that nature. We’ll need to fi—“

“Silent Knight, come look here, please,” Exemplar Ferrel interrupted me.

She’d wandered past me while I was looking around and clearly homed in on what would likely be immediately useful: a wooden tray resting on one of the benches that was filled with crystals.

“Memory crystals?” I asked, wanting to be certain.

She nodded. “Indeed. Neatly organized. Twenty in all.”

To my pleasure, they were all white. “This is as good a place as any to start, then.”

“Yes. This will be faster than reading.”

The idea of dropping into memories never excited me, but this was a golden opportunity. These crystals could contain anything. Still, there was no sense in tying up two ponies on them. “Why don’t you get started? If you find one we all need to see, we can stop then. Some of these may be more mundane or not useful to us right now.”

“Agreed,” she replied before settling onto the floor, lighting her horn to cast the spell, and delving into a memory without a second of hesitation.

Sunny looked my way. “I should probably learn that spell. If I can, anyway.”

“Couldn’t hurt,” I replied before flying up to the shelves. Hopefully, journals would be obvious, but the sheer volume of books was overwhelming. I’d been wrong; it wouldn’t just take forever to go through them all—it would take a lifetime. Perhaps two. Especially without any knowledge of how they were organized.

I ran my hoof along the spines, slowly working my way along a shelf to see if anything happened to catch my eye. Most of the books were nondescript but several of them were bound just like the original set Moonlit Star had given me from Haven.

One book in particular stood out from the rest. It was light grey and the spine bore a symbol of the sun with a crescent moon inside it. It seemed to be one of a kind when compared to all the others immediately around it.

I pulled the book from the shelf and started flipping through it. All of the script was in High Marshal Moonglaive’s hoofwriting. That was a good start. I turned back to the first page: On the Houses of the Day and Night, a comparison by Moonglaive.

Just Moonglaive? Was he being modest, or was this prior to his time as the leader of the Knights of the Moon?

The first chapter was a general comparison of the roles each house served. It was fairly cut and dry. Sun this, moon that. I skimmed it. Time was important here.

Chapter two discussed the differences in magic that he’d manage to observe. More interesting and likely important, but still not what I was hoping for. There was no mention of Night Mares or dream manipulation magic.

After a few more dry, educational chapters, the scripting became a bit less careful and fell into more of a journalistic pattern.

Based upon all known research at my disposal, there has never been as wide a gulf between the Houses of Day and Night as there is at this time. They struggle to act in harmony and the gap only seems to be getting wider. This has become a major concern for Lady Nocturna.

I have reached out several times to my counterpart within the Sisters of the Sun, but am often met with skepticism. They, of course, call their lack of concern optimism. It is not appropriate for me to speak ill of such accomplished warriors and their leader, but I can’t help but feel as if they are either silly, blind, or both.

I paused from the book and looked down to where Sunny was standing behind Dr. Kitty, idly swatting her tail and clearly bored. That was going on while Dr. Kitty was trying to figure out what a copper device with hundreds of gears did, seemingly unaware of Sunny’s machinations. Well, High Marshal, some things never change.

The time of the eclipse nears once again. This is always a critical time for both houses and this particular event was meant to be one of no change. That will not be the reality, however. Lady Nocturna and Lady Solara are traveling to Saddle Arabia together as I make this update to perform the ceremony of imprinting.

This is being done without Maristella’s knowledge, and I have been ordered to remain behind to keep up appearances. I have dispatched Nimbus Knight to ensure the safety of Lady Nocturna. He is a knight with whom I can place my whole trust. He will not just defend her from monsters but, if necessary, other ponies. In this case, that may be necessary.

Defend her from other ponies? Why? Especially if she was going with an alicorn of the day? This didn’t seem like an issue between the houses. And who was Maristella?

Beyond that, what were the odds that my ancestor was the bodyguard for another alicorn of the night? At this point, feeling surprised was probably silly. It did, perhaps, answer a few questions about why things had happened for me as they have. Assuming fate and destiny were real.

I agree with her decision in this regard, but I am not yet in support of her plan for the proposed enchantment. Lady Solara, however, favors it strongly, and who am I to question what the alicorns do? Especially not after the great sacrifice made by Kalinda.

“Silent Knight,” came the exemplar’s voice, breaking me out of the text.

“Yes?”

“I think you should come see this memory right away.”

“Alright,” I replied as I landed beside her. “Why right away?”

The exemplar turned towards me, the crystal floating gently within her magical grasp. She looked me in the eye and said plainly, “It is for you.”

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

42. Secrets of the Ancients

The stallion looking back at me in the mirror was familiar. His coat was still white, even if the sheen was long gone. The light blue mane showed similar age, as gray was encroaching into it.

His grey eyes were as sharp as ever. They were not filled with fear like the first time I’d seen them. Now they were loaded with wisdom and experience.

This was Nimbus Knight, my nox pony ancestor. This was me reliving his memory. A memory of him looking at himself in the mirror and, so it seemed to me, feeling the weight of the world on his shoulders. The fatigue wasn’t something I’d brought into the memory—it was his.

“It is perplexing to me how times have gotten as they are now. I cannot recall any incident or transgression that should have pushed ponies to this point, and yet here we are. Here I am.

“A mere few days ago, we lost contact with the alicorn summit in the Crystal Empire. My scouts inform me that there is nothing where the grand city once was. All that remains is a frozen wasteland.

“High Marshal Moonglaive is lost to us, as are the rest of the members of our House. He had insisted that he go alone, leaving myself and the other commanders to look after our cities. How foolish that was. How foolish I was for not sending a contingent of knights behind him.

“Despite that clear failure, my peers have decided that I shall be the next High Marshal of the Knights of the Moon. Part of me fears that I am to be the last. What is an order in service to alicorns that no longer exist?”

Nimbus Knight shifted his stance, locking his eyes onto his reflection’s. His mind was a swirl of emotions: grief, regret, fear, and doubt. “The matron has ordered the immediate evacuation of Midnight’s Peak, Starlight Grotto, and Dusk Hollow. We’re to move our families to a new city that Lady Nocturna had ordered settled in secret: Haven.

“Were things really so bad that she felt it necessary to found such a city? Were they so bad that she did so that even I, one of her most faithful, was not aware of it? Again I ask, how did we get here?”

He sighed. “I have decided that after I’ve completed this order, I shall not remain in Haven once the gates are closed. This was a tough decision, but one I feel confident with. My family and I will settle in the small hamlet of Evenfall where I can continue my duties. Somepony will need to be on the outside should our fears prove to be incorrect.”

The stallion then fell silent and shook his head. The strain was obvious on his face but the emotions that swelled in him were almost overwhelming. How could it not be? The world as he understood it was being destroyed. I’d bet that at this moment, he wasn’t aware that Princess Luna had survived.

Then something changed. The fear melted away into hope. A small, guarded hope, but I could feel it. “This is all history at this point, as I suspect the pony watching this memory is not me or somepony close. Suspect… know… who can say for sure. Magic is a fickle force. A day ago, Dame Augury arrived under a white flag asking to speak to me and me alone. I assumed it was to be to demand the terms of our surrender. I assumed wrong. Very wrong.

“Dame Augury, who has never lied to me, swore that the House of the Day was also the target of whatever happened in the Crystal Empire. Despite that, at this point, the die was cast and there was no deviating from the path. She also told me that my bloodline would be necessary to resolve this crisis.”

Nimbus sighed and shrugged. “This may sound crazy. This may make me look foolish. That doesn’t matter, though; I heed the visions of the oracle, and as normal she had three. In all of them, my descendant was critical to the defense of harmony… the restoration of it between our houses.

“I cannot be sure if you’re Stratus Knight. I cannot be sure if you’re Silent Knight. I even cannot be sure if you’re Clement Knight. Regardless of which of you is seeing this, a great burden has already been placed on your shoulders, I’m sure. That is the lot of our family. In my service, I’ve had to kill monsters and ponies. I’ve fought my hardest and ultimately, it seems it was not enough. You’ll have to finish this war for me.”

“The cultists I’ve been after for my entire career are still out there. Though I have eliminated many of them, more always returned as the head of the snake always eluded me. Now I realize I was close to finding their leadership but, for reasons beyond my understanding, I cannot recall any details about my work or where they are. I sense foul magic as all I now know is that these ponies worship an entity called the Forgotten Winter.

“You, young pony, are going to have to find this Forgotten Winter and put a stop to it. I’ve fought cultists for decades trying to control the symptoms and not stop the disease. Dame Augury has made it clear to me that it will be you that brings an end to this all, but you cannot do so alone. You’ll need allies and training. I can only provide you the latter as I shall be long departed when you see this.”

As he said that, I could sense relief in him. It seemed that by giving up this burden, Nimbus was likely to find some peace. Unfortunately, I could also feel the fear and trepidation building within me. A burden shifted from him onto my shoulders. Fate was real. Destiny was set. This crystal had waited for me for generations. My father and grandfather had failed to find it. Now it fell on me.

“I’ve left for you a trove of memory crystals like this one. In each, I will share my memory of training with you. You’ll learn the combat arts of the Knights of the Moon and, more importantly, the nox pony method of resisting magic. It is all I can do; may it be enough.”

Nimbus Knight stood to his full height. “Knight, within this conservatory, you will find three silver-bound books that have been hollowed out. They will help you prepare yourself to become the next High Marshal. Learn, prepare, and find the allies you need.

“Good luck, Clement, Silent, or Stratus. I’m sorry beyond words to have left this burden for you, but I have faith that you’ll succeed where I have failed. Good journey, and may Nocturna’s light always fall across your back.”

The vision of Nimbus drew distant, his feelings draining and leaving me with only mine. Feelings of doubt and annoyance. He’d listed me, my father, and my grandfather by name. How could I deny fate any longer? This pony that had been gone for hundreds of years listed not only me but my father and grandfather by name!

“Silent.”

If he’d just said Silent Knight, I might have been able to chalk it up to random chance. Wishful thinking. I didn’t mind that I had a duty to perform, but was my whole life to be scripted?

“Silent Knight.”

What if I failed? Just because some oracle said I would have to finish this task didn’t mean I would. Was my whole life just a series of by the number steps leading me to finish what Nimbus Knight couldn’t? I could feel the hairs of my coat standing on end and my shoulders rising.

“Helloooo, Silent Knight.” A hoof waved in front of my face. It was Sunny’s.

I set mine on it, pushing it out of the way before turning toward Exemplar Ferrel. “Alright, you win. I give in.” The bitterness in my tone was all too clear, even to me. I couldn’t hold it back.

The exemplar’s head tilted. “What do you mean?”

“You’ve been trying to lead me towards something since the day I met you. I’ve fought, I’ve been angry, I’ve tried to run the other way. I can’t anymore. I know what my cutie mark is telling me. I’m a Knight of the Moon, and I’m not free to live my life.”

“We are always free to choose, Silent Knight.”

“What did you see, Silent?” Dr. Kitty whispered, setting a hoof on mine. “Let’s calm down and take some deep breaths.”

For the moment, I ignored her, instead staring down the white unicorn. “You say that, but Stratus and Clement Knight are both gone. Nimbus named me and them. How can you be sure I have a choice? How can you be sure there will be no cost if I turn my back on this?”

Ferrel shook her head. “I cannot be, and there is always a cost. What that is, I cannot say. I can only relate the visions.”

“And two out of three times, they’re wrong. What choice? What freedom? Two out of three Knights are gone.” My head dropped. I didn’t mind doing my duty. The idea that I never had any other option was what bothered me. Everypony that gave me grief about the decisions I’ve made… those that disagreed with them… were they even my decisions, or was I being controlled by a force far outside of my understanding?

“Silent, could you please tell me what you saw?” Dr. Kitty asked.

Idly, I motioned at the crystal. “That is a message from Nimbus Knight, my ancestor, calling me out by name. Not in vague terms. By name! He says that I’m responsible for stopping the Forgotten Winter.” The words came out in short bites, my jaw clenching.

“No, this is not so!” Exemplar Ferrel said, passion creeping into her voice.

“It is! You saw what I saw,” I shot back.

“Nay, Silent Knight! You have been called to action, but not alone. Never alone. You were told you’d need allies, and allies you have. Powerful ones. This burden is not yours to bear without support.”

Ferrel spoke with conviction and emotion. It was extremely rare for her… far different from her knowing, detached, normal tone.

“You blame me as though I had any more choice to be the Oracle than you do to be the Knight. I accept that, but know this, Knight of the Moon, you will never be alone. Where you trot, I shall never be far behind. Refuse me if you wish, but I shall spend whatever days I have left reversing the shame my order has wrought.”

Dr. Kitty looked from one of us to the other, her hoof stroking along mine slowly.

Sunny huffed as she stormed over. “I don’t know what the hay is going on here and to be honest, I don’t care. Whatever this Forgotten Winter thing is we’ll just go out and take care of it together,” she said before pressing her cheek up against mine. “We’re partners and while she’s far behind, looking at your rump, I’m going to be right here.”

“Me, too!” Miley squeaked.

Dr. Kitty squeezed my hoof. “See, Silent, you don’t have to do things alone. You’ve got plenty of friends here. Right, Tranquil?”

The nox pony’s black-feathered wings tremored and then flicked with agitation. “I go where the exemplar goes. If she wishes to walk the path Silent Knight walks, then so shall I.”

That was probably the best I would get from Tranquil. She likely bore a lot of ill will towards me for my actions in the past. Still, she’d never let me down… nor would the others. My shoulders slowly lowered as the tension drained.

The shock was starting to wear off and logic was returning. This message was direct, but not fully actionable yet. It was enough to start an operation, gather intelligence, and formulate a plan. I’d take lead, but I would not be alone. Never alone again.

I put on my officer’s face. “Thank you... all of you. We don’t know what we’re up against but we do know we have a threat looming and that means we’re going to have work to do.

“Exemplar, I apologize. I have put much of this blame on you. I won’t do that again. To get started, please show everypony else the memories while I find the books. There will be no secrets in this group.”

She nodded. “Yes. Come along, ponies, join hooves.”

While they did so, I tried to plan my next moves. I would need to find the books Nimbus had mentioned. It would also be important for me to grab a few of High Marshal Moonglaive’s. Particularly the one I’d been interrupted from.

Sunny’s tail flicked. “Miley, you’ve got sweaty hooves!”

“I can’t help it!”

“Please, you will be unaware of sweaty hooves while you live the memory,” Ferrel said.

“Feh! Fine!” Sunny idly poked Ferrel with a hoof. “Can you show me how to do this?”

The exemplar nodded. “I can.”

While the group settled in to watch the message from the past, I went about locating the silver-bound books. However, a thought was lingering in the back of my mind. It simply wouldn’t go away and it was starting to get annoying.

Princess Celestia had been there the day the alicorns were murdered. She’d witnessed it. She would have to know something, but she never spoke of it. For us to achieve our goals, she was going to have to tell us everything, but the idea of interrogating her was not thrilling.

Not thrilling at all, but if the Houses were to return to harmony, there could be no more secrets. No more lies. A good commander can’t just ignore an obvious hole in his narrative. It was time to ask the hard questions.

☾

The train gently rocked back and forth along the track as we neared Canterlot. It had been a slightly awkward ride thus far. The engineer, when he saw us all on the track, had thought we were bandits. Which, in hindsight, was fair given our black cloaks.

Miley Hooves pointed at the window. “I can see the palace! I’m so excited! I’ve never been in a super-secret talk with the Princesses before!”

Sunny set a hoof over Miley’s face. “If you keep shouting that out loud, this is not going to be secret. Who taught you how to be a guard?”

The brown mare’s hoof shot up to point at me despite her not being able to see.

“I didn’t teach you any of this nonsense. You clearly started learning bad things after I left,” I said.

“You shouldn’t have left!” Miley huffed.

Sunny removed her hoof. “Well, I agree there.”

Exemplar Ferrel stroked her chin, speaking to nopony in particular, “I am at a loss. I cannot associate with the alicorns, but I must associate with the alicorns for the good of the alicorns and all ponies.”

Tranquil Dusk softly set a hoof on Ferrel’s back. “I think, given what has occurred with the temple, you may associate with them.”

“Simply because the exarch knew of our failure does not make her will wrong. It is clear we have been ordered to distance ourselves so that we may not murder them again.”

Ponies around the car went wide-eyed, starring our way. I quickly cleared my throat and said, “Ogres and Oubliettes.” That seemed to calm things down.

Dr. Kitty swished her tail. “As excited as I am about this, we should probably not have this conversation here.”

“Agreed,” I replied.

Miley crossed her hooves and leaned back. “Fine. What are we going to talk about, then?”

Dr. Kitty grinned. “I spy, with my little eye, something orange.”

“Sunny’s butt,” Miley said.

Dr. Kitty’s head tilted. “That’s more of a yellow to me.”

I leaned back in my seat. When I thought about fate and fighting the forces aligned against harmony, this was not exactly the group I had in mind. They were fun ponies for sure, but outside of Sunny and the exemplar, they weren’t warriors.

That might have been for the best, though. None of the ponies that bore the Elements of Harmony were warriors and yet they achieved things the Royal Guard couldn’t. It was an odd situation to find myself in either way.

The train slowed to a stop and the conductor called, “Canterlot station!”

Dread started to fill me. Princess Celestia was a friend of mine. We’d had some rough patches, but I liked her very much. Now I was going to try to get the truth out of her once and for all.

Miley, Sunny, and Dream Pop were all chattering as if they were tourists when they got up to leave. I looked across at Exemplar Ferrel and met her gaze. She had been looking at me or through me. Perhaps she knew what was going through my head.

“The ancient alicorns work in mysterious ways. Perhaps it is best not to question their methods,” she said before getting up and leaving. Tranquil followed behind her.

The ancient alicorns kept secrets and schemed. They should be questioned. All of them! Nocturna most of all. Unfortunately, that wasn’t possible, so Princess Celestia would have to suffice.

I was the last of our little party off the train and spent the whole trot to the palace thinking about just how I’d speak to the princesses.

When we arrived at the palace, Sunny found one of her guards and sent him off to set up the meeting while we waited in one of the conference rooms.

Midnight Snow came through the door almost immediately, her chest heaving some even though she’d walked in casually. It was clear she’d rushed. “Sergeant Hooves… I see you’re back.”

“Yes, ma’am!” Miley replied from full attention.

“Why don’t we go to my office so you can report?”

Miley squirmed a bit. I set a hoof on her chestplate. “I’m afraid Sergeant Hooves is a prisoner. She was caught interfering with my operation, so I’ve placed her under arrest for the time being.”

This was going to be a game of rules and regulations. It was one that I used to have mastered but had slacked on during my time at war. Midnight Snow was probably highly advantaged here. My assertion was weak, but I prepared myself for the next step.

“Did she at least make it an hour before she revealed herself to you on purpose?” Midnight Snow asked, her tone flat.

That was not the response I’d prepared for. “Yes, I’d say a few hours, at least.”

“That is all that can be expected. Please do not think me foolish enough to believe that Sergeant Hooves would choose me over you. I wholly expected her to reveal herself and I wholly expected you not to send her home. Thus, the House Guard is in the loop, even if it is a roundabout way.”

My ears stood up. “Well played, Lieutenant. You’ve certainly outmaneuvered me there.”

Lieutenant Snow nodded. “While your shadow looms over me at every turn, Major, I am competent in my role as House Guard commander.” It was hard to mistake the bitterness in her voice for anything else.

“I would never assume otherwise, Lieutenant. There is a reason you were my recommendation when I left.”

Before she could give a response, the door opened once more and Princess Celestia strode in. She looked at the assembly presented before her and said, “Well, we sent two ponies and now we have seven. Is this the sort of clandestine operation you normally run, Major Knight?”

It was a struggle to keep my ears from pinning back. “My wife wouldn’t let me go without Dream Pop to keep an eye on me. Miley Hooves tagged along uninvited… and these two were already there. Now the lieutenant has joined us, as is her responsibility as Princess Luna’s House Guard commander.”

Princess Celestia’s brow arched. “Your wife insisted you take Dream Pop? Which one is Dream Pop?”

Dr. Kitty lifted her hoof. “Here!”

The princess smiled. “Oh, you’re a cute one.” She then turned back to me. “Any other ponies to declare, Major?”

“I… uh…”

Sunny snorted and gave me a light shove. So light she really just pressed her hoof against me and moved herself. “She’s messing with you, Silent. Be nice to him, he’s a new stallion. Now he just does what all the mares tell him to do.”

“I do not!”

Princess Celestia ducked her head. “You brought Dream Pop.”

“I do what my wife tells me to do. I’m not insane. All the other mares have to listen to me, though.”

The princess’s head tilted. “All the other mares, hmm? That is an awfully big assertion, Silent Knight.”

“What is?” Princess Luna asked as she walked in through the door.

Princess Celestia smiled behind a hoof. “Silent Knight says all mares, other than his wife, have to listen to him.”

I covered my face with my forehooves. These alicorns… these mares… Moonglaive was right. They’re all silly.

Princess Luna came over and set her hoof on my back. “Oh, I see. Well, he certainly has an ego now.”

Sunny snickered and settled onto one of the seating pillows. “Alright, ladies. Let’s all have a seat so Silent Knight can stallionsplain and we’ll all listen. Go ahead, Silent.”

All of the mares sat down at Sunny’s urging. It felt very patronizing as they all looked at me with amused smiles.

“Alright, while you might think this is all fun and games, we did, in fact, find something. Several things, actually. It appears there were ponies in the past that could manipulate other ponies. So much so that the Knights of the Moon developed techniques to resist such magic.”

Princess Luna nodded. “Then we are right to be concerned.”

“Yes, I believe we are. It seems reasonable that the magic used in ancient times would have survived, especially were it isolated to the Crystal Empire. Now, along that line of thought, were you able to view Brigadier Hammer’s dreams?”

Reluctantly, Princess Luna shook her head. “It has only been a single night. That did not give me much time to investigate. I’ll continue to do so, but last night he either did not dream or I was not able to see it.”

“Please do.” All right, Silent, if we’re going to do this, it is time to do it. This was the awkward part. I looked to Princess Celestia. “Princess, who is Maristella?”

The princess’s head tilted. “I don’t know any ponies by that name. Why?”

Her tone was so sincere, so confident. I wanted to believe her but she was the only link I had to the time period. “Are you certain? She is somepony or something that the Knights of the Moon were aware of. Enough so that Nocturna went around her to engage in some kind of work with Solara.

“We need to know who she is, since I believe she may be related to this or something called the Forgotten Winter. So I’d like to ask you once more: are you sure you don’t know who she is?”

Sunny stood up. “Silent Knight, I don't like your tone. The princess said she didn’t know, so she doesn’t know.”

As calmly as I could, I turned to Sunny. “I’m sorry for my tone, but I don’t believe she is being honest with us. The princesses have asked us to take on a potentially dangerous operation that one or both of them have information about that they aren’t sharing. We don’t have the luxury of secrets anymore.”

Sunny took two pointed steps towards me. “Now, you just wait a minute there bus—“

Golden magic grabbed the mare by the tail. “He’s right, Sunny,” Princess Celestia said softly.

Sunny blinked. “Buh?”

“Silent Knight is right. I’ve kept the secrets of the ancients to myself for quite some time. From you, from him…” She sighed and looked over at Princess Luna. “From you.”

Princess Luna stood, her aura flaring across the room and sending everypony into immediate submission. Everypony but her sister. The sister that had admonished her for keeping secrets.

“Everypony but Silent Knight, out,” Princess Luna sharply ordered.

“But this is my first secret meeting!” Miley protested from where she hid under her forehooves.

Thankfully, her protests were immediately silenced by Midnight Snow, who had enough sense to recognize an angry alicorn and beat a hasty retreat.

Everypony else left as ordered except Sunny. As the aura washed over us, she forced herself to stand as tall as she could which, compared to an alicorn, was not that tall. “No.”

Princess Luna glared down at her. “Will you not heed my order?”

“I won’t. If Silent Knight stays, I stay. If you order him out, I’ll go, too. Either way, you two don’t get to gang up on Celestia.”

“You forget yourself, Captain. This is personal business between myself and my sister!”

“Silent Knight isn’t your sister!” Sunny yelled back.

The princess took an angry step forwards, but I reached out to set my hoof on hers. “Princess… Perhaps you could reconsider and let Sunny stay. She is to Princess Celestia what I am to you. Please also remember when the guard was on the other hoof, your sister forgave you… us… me.”

“Not out of kindness, but because she was keeping secrets, too!” Luna exclaimed, pointing the hoof I’d tried to hold.

“Luna, it was for a good reason, I swear,” Princess Celestia said.

“Why don’t we hear what she has to say first?” I quickly put in, standing against the crippling aura and looping my hooves around the one that was pointing accusatorily.

Princess Luna’s ears flicked in agitation before she looked down at me. “Very well, but I have no more secrets. Let there be none left between us after today. Agreed?”

“Agreed. Please… as I explain, just try to see this from my point of view,” Princess Celestia replied, then reached out and looped her forehooves around Sunny. She pulled the mare in close and held her against her chest. “I did not keep these secrets to deceive you. I kept them because I do not and did not want to recall them.

“Luna, you were too young to fully remember the day everypony was murdered. You were spared it by not being in the meeting room. I saw it all myself. I witnessed the cruel and heartless slaughter of our mentors and rulers.”

She hugged Sunny tightly and shivered. “I’ve tried to forget it. I’ve tried to bury it. I’ve never spoken of that day to anypony. It seems I no longer have the luxury of hiding the past, however. It is time for me to tell you the truth—all of it.”

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

43. Secrets of the Day

Princess Celestia rested on her haunches, clearly filled with misgivings. Her forelegs were wrapped tightly around Sunny Day, holding the mare to her chest as a foal might a favored plush toy.

“Though what I’m about to tell you occurred over 1,000 years ago, I remember it as if it were yesterday. The memory is imprinted on me so strongly it often comes during my lowest hours. When you were gone, Luna, I lived it over and over.”

Princess Luna, who was still bristling, began to settle. The hairs on her coat started to flatten after the unexpected revelation that her sister was keeping secrets. That was the very same mistake that she’d been admonished for, after all.

“When Solara and Nocturna had agreed to an alicorn summit, it was meant to be a place to discuss the tensions of the time. The rules were simple: neither House was to bring soldiers and King Sombra would host the gathering on what was relatively neutral ground.

“The Unicorn Temple of the Crystal Empire was the largest and most secluded of all, so it seemed to be a good location. One that would be away from the influences of the nobility and other important worldly ponies.”

With a light lift of my hoof, I asked, “Forgive my interruption, but who decided on that location?”

“Ultimately, Nocturna and Solara made the decision after speaking to a few trusted ponies. Archon Eira was the one that offered her temple.”

Archon Eira. I knew more than my fair share about the Unicorn Temple and an archon was a powerful pony. They answered only to the exarch and each ran their own temple. There was little doubt in my mind the Eira was the pony from the vision.

The plot was starting to come together. Who better to ambush and take alicorns by surprise than the ponies that looked to them as deities? It would be unthinkable. What sent shivers down my spine, however, was wondering what sort of creature could convince those very ponies to kill the alicorns.

Princess Celestia pushed on, “I honestly do not know why ponies were so up in arms. Disharmony was everywhere. The fact that we were nearing a civil war made no sense. Nopony could point out a cause or incident to spark such a rift. There was simply no reason for it and yet there we were, meeting on how to calm everypony down and set things right.”

Nimbus Knight had expressed similar thoughts. Ponies couldn’t remember why there was such aggression between the houses? That made no sense. I remembered why we had gone to war with the Sudramoar. How could everypony exist in a state of anger without reason?

Princess Celestia shrugged almost as if she could read my mind. “Yet, it doesn’t matter how or why. What matters is that we went. All of us. Luna had just recently arrived, as there had been a gap between her death and her new life. I was told that was normal.”

The princess’s horn illuminated with pure golden light and a small oval appeared on the wall. Images jumped to life within it, flying by faster than I could perceive until, all at once, they stopped on a small, dark blue alicorn foal. Little Luna.

“You were so small, and seeing you somehow reawakened the memories of our past lives that were buried deep within me. Not all of them, but enough to know you had been my sister and how much we’d loved one another.”

“I felt that, too… instantly…” Princess Luna whispered.

Princess Celestia turned to look at the images, and they started to move forwards. In each, Luna was growing ever so slightly with the passing time period, however long that was. She had arrived, as Princess Celestia said, with her cutie mark and was clearly manipulating toys with her magic.

“Alicorns mature very swiftly and can grow through our entire existence. I pale in comparison to Nocturna even now, and I have lived far longer than she ever did. She was able to practice magic more than I since the perpetual burden of ruling the kingdom did not fall on her shoulders, nor was she robbed of her mentor.”

Sunny looked up at the princess. “I’m sorry to stomp on such a cute memory of your sister, but I don’t fully understand how this relates to what happened at the summit.”

“Ah, but you see, it does. Very much so. Nocturna deemed Luna and I too young to attend and had made it clear she wanted us to remain home. I begged to go. I huffed, I puffed, I stomped, and I threw a fit before Solara and Lumina. So… they relented.”

Mentally, I was taking as many notes as I could. Nocturna had tried to keep the princesses… well, the Students, away. Was that a coincidence?

“When she found out, Nocturna was far less than thrilled. She stated Luna was too small to be left alone in Midnight’s Peak without my supervision so, as a compromise, I was given the task of foalsitting during the summit.”

My nose wrinkled. “Foalsitting Luna? I mean… forgive me, but was she really a foal or just an adult in a tiny body?”

Princess Luna snorted and lightly set a hoof on my head. “It is neither, Silent Knight… and both.”

Princess Celestia nodded. “Agreed. We existed in an awkward state. Our bodies were those of foals while our minds were developing quickly. What differs so greatly from other ponies is that we would receive flashes of who we’d been in our mortal lives and thus recall the skills we had mastered in them.

“Despite those facts, no, Luna could not have been left alone. She was still mastering her ability to feed herself successfully.”

"That is not how I remember it," Princess Luna said, a hint of embarrassment creeping into her voice.

The projection on the wall shifted to a moving image of tiny Luna levitating a spoon around wildly as she tried to get some sort of goo into her mouth. Out of respect and the knowledge that she’d seen several of my foal pictures, I buried the laugh deep inside me.

“Moving on…” Princess Luna sighed.

“To get my way, I agreed to foalsit provided that, during Luna’s naps and playtimes when she could be watched by our servants, I’d be able to attend some of the meeting. And, when the day of the summit came, that is what we did.

“In the main meeting hall of the temple, we gathered together to discuss the state of the kingdom and our houses. I didn’t think about it much at the time, but when we arrived, Nocturna levitated a saddlebag onto my back with instructions for me to hold but keep out of it. I just assumed it was her subtle way of expressing her displeasure for disobeying her wishes.”

“Was she prone to that?” I asked.

“Oh, yes. Lady Nocturna rarely came out and said exactly what she meant. Her punishments, guidance, and corrections were even more subtle. Not that I had much time with her. Solara was far warmer and sweeter.”

The princess hugged Sunny tighter, as if she was remembering some fond moment.

“The meeting started and it was almost immediately chaos. Lumina and Azuleka just couldn’t understand what was going on or why things were the way they were. Both claimed complete innocence and started grasping for reasons. As I said, nopony understood why we were where we were.

“Nocturna and Solara sat quietly and listened. As the Mentors, that was their place, after all. They’d given up their sovereignty many years prior. What was odd was that both of them seemed distant. Not aloof, but almost as if they weren’t listening. Even when Moonglaive and Dawnbreak got into it, they stood by the wayside.”

“Wait, Princess… I thought soldiers weren’t allowed,” I put in.

“Oh, Moonglaive and Dawnbreak weren’t strictly soldiers. They were representatives of their mistresses. Every alicorn tends to have a pony they’re close to. Luna has you, I have Sunny, Nocturna had Moonglaive, Solara had Dawnbreak, and so on.”

“Wait, how come I’m just your guard captain and not an official representative like they were?” Sunny asked.

“Do you want to be a representative?” I asked.

The mare’s nose scrunched up and she huffed, “No.”

I nodded. “There you go, sunshine. Princess, please go on. Some of us actually do understand the gravity of this and the weight on your shoulders.”

Sunny stuck her tongue out at me but set her hoof over the white pair that was holding onto her so tightly.

Princess Celestia breathed in before she continued, “It was during their heated disagreements that it happened. There was no warning, no monologue or explanation, just the flashes of magic as Archon Eira and her priestesses burst in through the main doors.

“Our reaction was swift, but for some reason, magic seemed difficult to achieve. The others struggled to throw up their defensive spells and the unicorns attending with us were powerless. I managed to shield myself without much trouble but fear got to me. I didn’t know what to do.”

Princess Celestia squeezed Sunny tightly, her gaze going distant. “That is when the killing started. First the loyal ponies like Moonglaive and Dawnbreak. They went bravely. Moonglaive had managed to kill two of the attackers. Dawnbreak managed one. It was not enough, though.

“With our attendants gone, it became a battle of wills. The priestesses worked together to focus their power while my companions struggled to understand what was draining their power. Azuleka and Lumina were slain before my eyes as I cowered.”

Tears flowed down the princess’s cheek as she sobbed, “I did nothing to save them! Dark spells, twisted by evil magic, slammed into them over and over and I couldn’t even extend my shield to them… not because of some charm, but because I was afraid.”

“In all of the violence, I saw Solara and Nocturna working together to fight back as best they could. Solara’s shields prevailed while Nocturna came to me. She grabbed me by the hoof and pulled me to one of the small side doors. Save Luna and yourself or all is lost, she said to me before pushing me out and slamming the door.”

Luna leaned forwards. “You… didn’t actually see Solara and Nocturna…” she trailed.

“No. I’d seen enough bloodshed and I was afraid. I galloped as fast as I could towards where you were, but there were priestesses also going that direction. They tried to kill me with horrible spells. Sickening green lightning and fire. I—” The princess stopped and buried her face into Sunny’s mane. “I killed them all, I had no choice! My magic worked, and that seemed to surprise them. They underestimated me.”

Whatever ill will Princess Luna had been feeling melted away to pity and concern. “And then you came to me. I remember. You swept me into your hooves and we teleported away.”

Princess Celestia shook her head. “No.”

“Yes… I remember. You crashed through the door, took me into your hooves, and then we were outside the city. You teleported us far away. So far we were in the snow and the city was not visible.”

"No..." Celestia whispered.

Sunny’s ears shot up and she gasped. “Wait… no… you couldn’t have.”

“Yes, I could,” the princess whispered.

Whatever it was they’d figured out I wasn’t catching on to. “I don’t understand.”

Princess Luna stood to her full height. “Am I to believe that we remained put and that is when the city was sent away?”

“Yes. I was so terrified. I knew I needed to teleport us as far away as possible, so I poured magic into the spell. Something went wrong. Instead of teleporting us away, I sent the entire city to… I don’t know where. It was just gone.”

Sunny tilted her head back and met Princess Celestia’s forehead with her own. “It wasn’t your fault.”

“I doomed thousands of ponies to some form of stasis. At least I know that now. At the time, I thought I’d destroyed the city and everypony in it. It crushed me. Were it not for Star Swirl and my need to protect Luna, I don’t know what I’d have done.”

My wings flicked. What a horrific burden. The room fell silent under the weight of the revelation. It was unlikely Princess Celestia had shared this with anypony in hundreds of years, and who could blame her?

“Why keep this pain to yourself?” Luna whispered.

“What was I to say? Oh, little sister, I killed thousands of ponies in a blink. Neither I nor Star Swirl have any clue how to restore them. There was nothing to be done but attempt to put it behind me and try not to think about it.”

"And thus you drew within yourself,” Luna replied as she went to hug her sister, squishing Sunny in between them. "This was too great a burden for one pony.”

This wasn’t the revelation I was expecting, not in the least. The secrets I’d been after might not be here, but I couldn’t stop yet simply due to the tears. I cleared my throat softly. “Princess Celestia… who is Maristella?”

The princess set her chin on Princess Luna’s shoulder. “I truly do not know that name, Silent Knight. It holds no meaning. Nor does the Forgotten Winter. I am sorry, I really am. That once again I can’t help and that I’ve lied for so long.”

“That’s okay,” Sunny whispered, squeezing her way out from between the alicorns. “We’ll figure it out. Silent Knight is really good at this sort of thing, right?”

I normally was when it came to standard operations. This was entirely different. Fighting an ancient enemy that was deeply involved in magic. I didn’t have a lot of intelligence to go on and our enemy clearly knew a great deal about us.

None of that mattered. Royal guards do not give up, nor are they afraid of a challenge. This was my mission and I’d complete it or die trying. “Yes. Yes, of course. We’ll put an end to this for good. I do have another question, though, Princess.”

“Yes?” she answered.

“Why aren’t there any more alicorns? From what I’ve learned, ponies are picked. Why haven’t you picked any? To ease the burdens?”

Princess Celestia sat up and exchanged a look with Princess Luna.

“No more secrets, Sister,” Luna replied.

“Very well. I am sorry for the burden you’re about to receive, little ponies. The truth is that we… that is to say, Luna and I… never learned how that is done. There can be no new alicorns.”

“WHAT!” Sunny shouted loud enough that I knew everypony in the palace had heard her and I didn’t blame her. What she had yelled, I’d repeated in my head. My stomach dropped.

The princess hurriedly looped a hoof over Sunny’s mouth. “Be silent, Sunny. Do you realize what would happen if ponies knew this?”

Sunny flailed a bit to get the hoof off her mouth. “Celestia! I should have known this! I’m your guard commander. What happens if you two are killed? Wait, will you die? Do you die of old age?”

Princess Luna softly replied, “We don’t know.”

“You don’t know!” Sunny gasped.

“We don’t know,” Princess Celestia repeated.

They didn’t know. These were the last two alicorns and they didn’t know. If they died, who would raise the sun and moon? Who would lead the kingdom? Alicorn magic was far beyond that of the unicorns. There was no comparison.

My heart started beating faster and my thoughts raced as I tried to figure out a plan. What would we do? What could we do? There had never been a great deal of danger for the princesses. At least not prior to the assassination attempt in Nordanver. This was entirely different. A threat that could not be denied and an outcome that could not be measured.

“We should increase your security,” I said softly. That was something we could do.

Sunny nodded. “Yes. More house guards. Better house guards… heavily armed house guards. We’ll close the gates, secure the doors, and move everypony to administration offices.”

Princess Celestia shook her head. “No. We will not be walled off from our subjects.”

Without regard to rank, Sunny poked the alicorn in the chest. “That is my decision to make, not yours. Your safety is my responsibility and it is one of the few things in life I take serious.”

The princess set her hoof on Sunny’s cheek and smiled. “And I appreciate that, but no. The security we have now is sufficient. After all, if these ponies can manipulate others, what is to stop them from manipulating our guards?”

Sunny’s jaw dropped. She sputtered, “I—they—no—we…”

“Need to assume we’re susceptible,” I said, forcing confidence into my voice. “At least until I can undergo Nimbus Knight’s training and hopefully start to teach it. The fewer ponies we have, the easier we can keep an eye on them.”

Princess Luna nodded. “Yes, this is a wise course of action. We still must learn who our enemy is. But how do we do that?”

I shook my head. “We go over all of the intelligence we have and see if we’re missing anything. We’re going to need more ponies on this. Ponies we can trust. I want to bring Brigadier Armor in on this, plus the ponies waiting outside.”

“Very well,” Princess Luna said.

Sunny squirmed. “What do we do in the meantime?”

“Act as if nothing is wrong,” Princess Celestia put in. “I believe Silent Knight would say, if we show our cards, the enemy will be aware that we know of them. We’re better served with that advantage remaining ours.”

“Well said, Princess. That is exactly right. We’ll need to keep this to as few ponies as we can. Otherwise, we go about life as normal while we quietly prepare.”

“I don’t know if I can do that after knowing all of this!” Sunny groused, throwing her hooves in the air.

Princess Celestia wrapped a foreleg around the mare and tugged her in. “Oh, hush. You will, and you’ll do it without telling Azurite and Soarin.”

“I can’t tell my mates?!”

“If you tell Azurite, everypony in Equestria will know,” I said flatly.

Sunny’s ears wilted. “This is going to be hard.”

I nodded and turned to go open the door. We would need the others to assist us. This was not a secret to keep from Midnight Snow. Perhaps if I showed her this trust, she would be on our side.

When I reached for the door, I paused as a thought crossed my mind. I turned back. “Princess Celestia, what was in the saddlebag?”

She looked up from where she was consoling Sunny. “Of all things… all six Elements of Harmony.”

“The other alicorns gave them to Nocturna to hold during the summit, and she just casually gave them to you?” I asked, my startled disbelief plain in my voice.

Princess Celestia shook her head. “I don’t think she ever casually did anything.”

“Me either. All right, then. Let’s brief the others. We’ve work to do.” I pulled the door open and looked at the waiting ponies. “If you’d all join us, please. We have a lot to discuss and your kingdom needs you.”

☾

I sat at my desk, going over the final preparations for General Ironhoof’s return. The first airships would start arriving as early as tomorrow morning with the last showing up by sundown.

My body was giving out on me. I’d been working my normal duties during the day and training at all hours of the night, usually after Crystal had fallen asleep. Reliving memories repeatedly was like reliving the physical exertion. I felt Nimbus Knight’s fatigue each time I finished. It was wearing on Exemplar Ferrel and me.

This situation would only be temporary, however, as once Ironhoof was home, I’d be able to relieve myself of this command. There would be no more ponies to bring home and I could certainly delay any career choices for a short period of time. No Royal Guard or military position was as important as this.

Word had come via messenger that Shining Armor would also be arriving soon. I’d sent for him in a personal letter, strongly encouraging him to come visit to advise me on the very career I was now delaying. He’d forgive the subterfuge once he was briefed on the situation at hoof.

“Major Knight,” Minister Sombra said in his normal speaking voice. He had actually come to my door instead of just shouting for me from his office.

I immediately stood. “Sir!”

“I just finished reviewing the final plan for the homecoming and I’m impressed. You’ve gone above and beyond for this welcome ceremony and reintegration program. Is everything truly going to come together in time?”

“I am very confident it will, sir. This is going to bring closure to our kingdom, so every pony and agency involved is eager to give their very best and then some.”

Minister Sombra thumped my door with his hoof. “Good stallion. I knew you’d get it done. Have you given any thought to my offer?”

No? Not lately, anyway, but that would be an inadvisable answer. Everypony in the know had to continue on as if nothing had changed. “Yes, sir, I gave it thought and it is still high on my list. I’ve not made any decision. Although, after this duty, I might want a few weeks of leave before deciding.” I tried to push some levity into that. It would really be to focus more on my own operation.

“I’m glad to know I’m still in the running, and you can absolutely have leave. Don’t think I am unaware of how long you’re here each day and how much effort you put in. On that note, and not to be a hypocrite, but I’m going to leave for the evening. I have a social engagement.”

My ear flicked. He’d never had one of those before that he hadn’t mentioned it to me. Usually, they were affairs of state and I would have some duty to perform. I cleared my throat. “I didn’t see it on your calendar. You don’t need me? Something fun for a change?”

He shook his head. “You can’t help me with this, Major. As far as the fun part, only time will tell. Princess Celestia has set me up on what the ponies of these days call a blind date.”

“What did ponies in your time call it?” I asked.

“Mares meddling.”

“Ah, yes. I guess things don’t really change, do they?”

Minister Sombra shook his head. “In over a thousand years, it seems not.”

A thousand years apart and we still had that in common. A thousand years… He turned to leave but I’d shaken off the fatigue with that thought. Now my mind was racing.

Princess Celestia wasn’t the only pony in the Crystal Empire when it disappeared. There were many, many more. Most of them would have little involvement with important activities, but Minister Sombra was previously king! He’d been specifically led away from the summit by the very ponies that murdered the alicorns.

This was another avenue of investigation I could pursue, but I would have to do so with the greatest of care. “Sir?”

He paused. “Yes?”

“Does the name Maristella mean anything to you?” As I asked the question I watched his face.

His head tilted as if he was struggling to make sense of the question. “Maristella? Isn’t she the assistant to the mayor of Baltimare?”

“No… I mean, yes. Actually, yes, that is exactly right. I apologize, I should have been more specific. I’ve been reading from the Haven library again. Do you recall a Maristella from your time?”

“Ah, investigating history again? Shining Armor mentioned that was one of your passions. The name doesn’t really ring a bell, but I’ll think about it. To be honest, I lost some memories when I was… well… wherever I was. They come back every now and then.”

I nodded. There was no reaction when I’d said the name. No attempt to hide anything. Just genuine recognition of the mayor’s aide. “Thank you, sir. Just one more for you. How about Kalinda?”

Minister Sombra tapped a hoof. “Now that one I know. She was an alicorn from long ago.” He paused and chuckled. “Sorry, that isn’t a very useful context. When I was in my time, Kalinda was ancient. She preceded even Solara, so I know very little about her.”

I lightly shrugged. “When it comes to alicorns, that seems to be normal.”

“I’ve noticed that, but it wasn’t always that way. The ponies of this time barely even realize there were other alicorns. I find it… off-putting. Though I suppose the lack of aggression between them is a welcome change.”

“Indeed,” I replied, trying not to overplay my cards. “I was reading an old book by a nox pony general. Both names came up without context.”

Minister Sombra replied, “Ah I see. Well, I don’t know much about Kalinda. I’d have to imagine the nox ponies would know even less. Regardless, I don’t think anypony really knew her. She was gone before I was born. I vaguely remember some legend about her being an amazing artificer.”

“The sort that creates magical items? Celestial steel and the like?” I asked.

“Absolutely. That and more, at least as far as legend holds. Who can say if any of it is true? At any rate, I’d love to continue this conversation, but I should go. I wouldn’t want to keep Blueberry Muffin waiting. I’m sure we’ll have so much in common.”

I smirked. “Best of luck for you, sir. Just remember, all the mares are into Saddle Arabia right now.”

He grunted, “Just a bunch of sand,” before heading out of my office.

I leaned back in my chair. Kalinda was an alicorn. Was Maristella, too, then? If she had been, surely Princess Celestia would know her. There were never more than six at a time to my knowledge. Not that that said much.

The real question was, regardless of what she was, had Maristella been in the Crystal Empire when the princess sent it into stasis? If so, she could have returned just like the rest of the ponies. That would certainly explain why things were happening now.

There was also another issue to address along that exact same line of thought. Had Nocturna and Solara been slain, or did they slay all of the dark priestesses? Princess Celestia had not seen.

If the memory was to believed, I knew there were additional dark priestesses outside of the room performing their ritual. It was more likely that they’d just been sent away like King Sombra and the Crystal Empire.

They were my enemy. Those were the ponies I’d need to find. They’d lead me to the Forgotten Winter, and then the princesses would be safe. Now I just had to figure out how to find them.

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

44. Buying Time

Shining Armor had taken the news about what was going on pretty well. Better than pretty well, actually. There was little doubt in my mind that he was shocked, but his keen military mind and calm demeanor gave me confidence that we’d pull through.

He looked around the room, sizing up my makeshift unit. Two alicorns, three unicorns, two earth ponies, and two pegasi. Plus himself, now. “Alright. Suffice to say, that briefing was quite detailed, Silent Knight. I appreciated the use of the wing puppets. It is a lot to absorb, though, especially without any paper trail.”

“Yes, sir. I thought it better that way. We only discuss the operation verbally and as a group. No new ponies without royal consent. I said we needed you.”

“I appreciate that,” he said, looking back at me. “Don’t you think this group is a bit too small for an operation of this size?”

I shrugged. “I started a war with only a few more ponies.”

Princess Luna grimaced. “That was tasteless, Silent.”

“Apologies, Princess. It wasn’t a joke. I more meant that we should never underestimate a small group of determined ponies with the right skills. I suspect our enemy is in the same situation.”

Shining Armor nodded. “Agreed. It is unlikely there is a widespread conspiracy. The major issue we have is that we believe these ponies can control and influence others. How far does that reach? Was Captain Alistair being controlled? Were you?”

Exemplar Ferrel’s ears twitched. “We cannot say. I have facilitated Silent Knight in reviewing the memories Nimbus Knight left him. He does not talk extensively on the limits of the power, just how to steel one’s mind against it.”

Shining Armor sighed and rubbed his forehead. “We need more intelligence than that, Silent.”

“Yes, sir. I agree.”

Princess Celestia tapped a hoof on her pillow. “Shining, I’m thinking we may want to have some ponies you trust watch the temple in the Crystal Empire. They won’t need very many details to do that. They can start to track the comings and goings.”

“Yes, Princess, that is a good idea,” Shining agreed.

“Silent Knight, perhaps it would be better if I sent Myree,” Exemplar Ferrel said, intentionally looking away from the princesses. “Her presence would go wholly unnoticed. If the temple guards realize they are being watched by royal guards, this may tip off our adversary.”

Shining Armor’s head tilted. “Who is Myree?”

Princess Celestia sighed. “Exemplar, you can address me directly. We are far past the normal bounds of your orders.”

The exemplar didn’t respond, so I answered instead, “Myree is a young temple priestess. She was with us during the war. She seems extremely loyal to the exemplar and is accustomed to her… peculiarities. To be honest, if she was confronted and simply explained she was doing it at the behest of her exemplar, I doubt anypony would pay her mind… no offense, Exemplar.”

“None taken. I am known for my peculiarities, as you say.”

Shining Armor looked at me. “Do you trust her?”

“I trust the exemplar,” I replied.

He smiled just a bit and nodded at Ferrel. “Very well. Exemplar Ferrel, if you’ll arrange that. Now, before we get too far into planning I’d really like to see all of the memories for myself. Your description and puppetry was excellent, Silent Knight, but I might see something the rest of you missed.”

Sunny swishes her tail. “I don’t miss anything, chief! Neither does Midnight Snow. She’s annoyingly good at observation.”

Shining Armor chuckled. “Is that so?”

“It is!” Sunny protested while Midnight Snow nodded.

“Well, that is good to know. Especially since everypony in this room has already missed one vital detail.”

My ears shot up. “Sir?”

“Come now, Silent, I expect better from you. Think about it. According to you, we have a memory crystal showing the conspirators planning their attack. We don’t see the attack itself, just the preparation,” Shining Armor began. He then motioned a hoof to exemplar Ferrel.

“The exemplar found that same crystal in possession of Exarch Glory. Further, when confronted with it, the exarch indicated that the temple leadership had known about the betrayal since it occurred. Which, coincidentally, is why our ancient unicorn companion won’t speak directly to our princesses.”

I was starting to see what he was getting at. In the emotion of seeing the crystal, I’d missed this. He hadn’t seen it yet. That emotion wasn’t there. Just logic and curiosity.

“So…” Sunny said impatiently, waving her forehoof in a circle.

Shining Armor tapped the mare on the nose. “So, Princess Celestia said that during the attack, she galloped off, defeated some dark priests, grabbed Princess Luna, and accidentally sent the whole city and everypony in it into limbo.”

My mentor shrugged. “One of these three facts can’t be true, or there is a puzzle piece we’re missing to explain it.” He then cleared his throat and added, “And, Princess, I’m not suggesting you’re lying.”

I looked to Ferrel. “Any thoughts? When you grabbed my memory, we had to touch. We were all physically there.”

The exemplar’s head tilted. “The spell, as I know it, requires physical contact. Brigadier Armor is quite correct. These things cannot be as they are now, though we do know that the Crystal Empire disappeared, the alicorns were murdered, and we have a memory crystal.”

Dream Pop happily clapped her hooves. “It’s a puzzle! No, even better! It’s a riddle. I love riddles.”

Princess Luna frowned. “Each time we meet, I feel as if we take a step back. This would be far easier if Nocturna had let anypony in on her plan.”

“That wasn’t her way,” Princess Celestia replied.

Evidently, Nocturna’s way was to subtly tweak a few things and hope it all worked out. I wonder what she’d think of this little party.

Shining Armor cleared his throat. “We just need a lead to get started on. I’d like to see the memory now, if I could.”

Exemplar Ferrel’s horn lit and circled the crystal hanging from her neck. She reached out a hoof to Shining Armor.

He took it and reached the other towards me. “Silent Knight, perhaps you should have another look.”

On instinct alone, I leaned back and held my forehooves up. “No, sir. No… I’ve got it.”

Shining Armor looked at me curiously, but the exemplar empowered the spell and his eyes glossed over.

Sunny softly patted me on the back. “It’s fine. So… do you think we can do stuff to him while he’s like that?”

Princess Celestia snickered. “You’re awful.”

“Somepony has to keep things light,” Sunny replied.

Exemplar Ferrel let go of Shining Armor’s hoof. He staggered and looked at me with wide eyes.

Was he alright? Did the memory call out to him as well? My brow furrowed. “Sir? Shining? What?”

He sat a hoof on my shoulder to stabilize himself. “The archon… I know her. She was one of the two sisters that was murdered. The other had hooves as dark as the one from the memory.”

The words rang in my ears. She’d made it to the future just to be slain mysteriously. The fact that he recognized her was unnerving. A bit of shock crept into my voice. “Murdered… the two from your letter?”

He nodded, sweat on his brow. “Yes. We never had anything to go on. Two dead mares in a locked home. The investigation is still open.”

Sunny perked up. “That’s good, right? That they’re dead?”

Dream Pop gasped. “Bad Sunny!”

Sunny glared lightly at her. “What, they’re the bad ponies! Maybe they’re dead and this is all over?”

Exemplar Ferrel shook her head. “Unlikely, but this may be fortuitous in the fact that some of our enemies may be no more and that we now have something to pursue.”

“I think Silent and I should go take a look with fresh eyes,” Shining Armor said.

“I think that is a good idea. Silent can take Crystal. It will not be suspicious if they visit with Cadence,” Princess Luna put in.

Tranquil cleared her throat. “I would like to go as well. Nopony will pay me any mind.”

I took a deep breath and thought it over. “This is a good plan, but we have one small problem. We have soldiers coming home in a mere week. My absence will be greatly missed. I can’t go until after.”

Midnight Snow nodded. “That event actually prohibits almost everypony in this room from going.”

Dream Pop chimed in, “Yup! Actually… everypony but Tranquil and Ferrel. Although Miley could probably sneak away, too.”

Miley folded her hooves over her chest. “Are you saying I’m not important?”

Dream Pop trotted over and slipped her hooves around Miley. “You’re very important. You’re just fortunate to be in a position where your absence will not be highly obvious.”

Shining Armor tapped a hoof. “Actually, this could work to an extent. The investigation is still open. We could send a couple of investigators to review the scene. Sergeant Hooves, and detectives White and Dusk.”

“Pardon me?” Tranquil asked.

“Midnight,” Shining said as he looked at her, “you could get some House Guard armor for the exemplar and Tranquil, right?”

Midnight’s brow lifted. “You’re asking me to wrongfully requisition armor and allow two ponies to wear it so that they can impersonate house guards?”

Shining Armor and I both nodded.

“Alright, then. Do you think those two can pass for house guards?” Midnight Snow asked, gesturing at them.

I nodded again. “Tranquil was around me and Nova enough to do so. Exemplar Ferrel is a soldier in her own way. I’m sure she’ll be fine. Plus, Miley can do all of the talking.”

Midnight Snow muttered, “I can’t see how that could possibly go wrong, but fine. Let me go fill out the paperwork, unless this meeting is not adjourned?”

“I think we’re done unless anypony else has something,” I said. “We send our preliminary investigators while the rest of us go through the motions like normal. Finish up with the return ceremony and then focus on the investigation there.”

Princess Celestia stood and looked at us all. “Very good. Thank you, ponies. Your support is truly appreciated. Come along, Sunny. I’m certain we’re late for something and Raven is pulling her mane out.”

Sunny grinned. “Oh, we’re late for a little meeting. Nothing too important. Just cake tasting for the ambassador’s party.”

The alicorn groaned. “You did this on purpose.”

“I did!” Sunny singsonged as they trotted out.

Princess Luna leaned down to nose my cheek before saying, “Come on, Miley, let’s take your new detectives and give them a crash course in working for me.”

“Yes, ma’am!” Miley cheered before taking Tranquil and Ferrel by the hoof and pulling them with her.

Dream Pop looked around at the empty room and then threw herself onto one of the empty alicorn pillows. “I’m going to solve the riddle!”

“Aren’t you and I supposed to work on the house later?” I asked.

“Yes? We’re behind schedule. I think Crystal is starting to notice, too. She and Rarity were upset that you and I didn’t finish the powder room like we promised.”

“She didn’t say anything to me.”

Dream Pop giggled. “Why would she? You’re working on super important stuff. She secretly wants you to hire a contractor but she thinks the therapy is good for you so she’s torn. She’s ready for the house to be done.”

“She told you all that?” I asked.

“Nope! I pick things up, though. I’ll go solve the riddle while working on the powder room. See you later!”

I waved a hoof before sighing after she left. Shining Armor’s head tilted. “You have assembled an irregular unit.”

“Irregulars are what you need sometimes. I’m honestly not sure I assembled them.”

He nodded. “Two unicorns, two earth ponies, two pegasi.”

“Yes, sir.”

Shining set a hoof on my shoulder. “Have you thought about contacting Twilight? Why hasn’t Princess Celestia?”

“She hasn’t said one way or the other. Perhaps you could talk to her about it? I don’t think she usually involves them when it comes to murder and such. They’re more about the big things. Angry dragons, giant squids, and such.”

He chuckled. “Yeah, perhaps so. We’ll need to keep them in our toolbox, though. If we’re going up against something like Nightmare Moon, you and your irregulars aren’t going to be enough.”

“You’ve got that right,” I muttered.

“Why don’t we go take a look at this house of yours? I’m decently handy with a hammer and I wouldn’t mind seeing Crystal. Unless you can’t get away from the minister?”

I shook my head. “No, I can. At this point, most everything is done. I’ll finalize the last details tomorrow.”

“Good, let’s go then. Enough work for one day.”

“Aye, sir!”

☾

Minister Sombra sat across from me, staring. I’d been reviewing his final guest list and seating chart for General Ironhoof’s welcome home ceremony. A ceremony that was to take place one week after the soldiers arrived and started processing back into civilian life.

There were a lot of names on the list. All of them made sense, too. Governors, nobles, ambassadors, and a laundry list of high ranking officers that had participated in the war. These were all the ponies I expected to be there.

Unfortunately, given our current predicament and our assumption that the Night Mares targeted veterans, the list was full of potential adversaries. We’d settled on the word ’adversary’ since it was unlikely any of these ponies would be our enemy. They wouldn’t be fully in control.

The seating chart was also an issue. The higher ranked an officer was, the closer to the princesses they’d be. That was normal but, again, same problem for me. Brigadier Hammer was quite close and whether Princess Luna could see his nightmares or not was hit or miss. She wasn’t certain if she was being blocked or if he was not having them since she couldn’t physically watch him as she had me.

A lot of Ironhoof’s staff was with him, too. That was a whole menagerie of ponies I didn’t know well that had been fighting in the war. Some of them included Nordanver gryphons and while I no longer had a visceral, irrational hatred for all gryphons, it wasn’t lost on me that a previous assassination attempt had been carried out by one.

“Major, you clearly have a problem with this. If you didn’t we’d have moved on by now. What are you seeing that I didn’t?” the minister asked.

Lying was never my strong suit even if I had gotten better at it over time. This was going to be difficult. “Nothing is wrong with it, sir. I just have a few concerns that I’m having a hard time articulating without sounding…” Come on, Silent. “Well, frankly… somewhat bigoted and perhaps inappropriate?”

Minister Sombra’s head cocked. “Explain.”

“Well, sir… you see, we have some Nordanver gryphons with Ironhoof’s staff and the staff is quite close to the royal dais.”

His brow arched. “Silent Knight, I’m ashamed of you. You’re telling me that even after working with them, you still have trust issues?”

It took a lot to keep my ears from wilting. I felt horrible saying those words. “No… well, yes, sir. Not with all gryphons but I don’t know many of these. I’ve never met them. Have they all been with his staff a while or are some of them new?

“Truly believe me when I say I’d put any of my gryphons right next to them but, again, I don’t know this group well enough to make the same claim. Couldn’t we move the staff table back a row?”

Minister Sombra wagged a hoof at me. “We can, and I will as a courtesy to you, but you really need to work on your tolerance.”

“Yes, sir,” I said sheepishly.

“Anything else?”

“You have Brigadier Ironhoof in the front row,” I said without pausing to think about the implications.

“Of course I do. You wouldn’t put him there?” the minister asked, brow raising again.

Backpedal time! “Oh, yes sir. I absolutely would.” Then what is the problem, Silent? Oh, I don’t know, he might be controlled by dark unicorns. What? Tick tock. An idea crossed my mind. “Remember sir, he’s blind in that eye and you have him on the opposite side of the room.”

Minister Sombra lightly set his hooves on his cheeks. “Yes, that would have been thoughtless. He’d have to turn completely to see. Reverse the tables.”

“Yes, sir.” Well, that at least put him closer to the doors where we’d have more house guards. It was time to quit while I was ahead. I had a copy of the list. Sunny and Midnight could use it to plan their security strategy. “Honestly, that was it, sir.”

He nodded. “Very good. I’m sure you’ll see to it.” Instead of getting up, he sighed and settled deeper into the chair.

“Is something wrong, sir?”

“Officially, no. Unofficially, yes.”

Could there be any chance he was about to admit to being complicit in a plot? That would make life easier for me. “Anything I can do to help?” I asked, keeping my cool.

“I doubt it but if you could listen and swear to be discreet I’d appreciate it.”

“I so do swear,” I replied, using a bit of ancient pony speech.

There was a grunt of appreciation before the minister sat up. “I don’t understand dating and mares in this time. In my time, ponies like me would often be betrothed. A powerful mare’s family would send an envoy, your parents would make a deal, and then you had a wife or wife-to-be. Simple.”

This was not the direction I saw this conversation going. “I follow.”

“I was betrothed you know. She was beautiful and kind, too. Radiant Hope, daughter of the Duchess of Trottingham. We were to be wed when she turned of age. Unfortunately, before that could happen…” He sighed and wiggled his hooves. “Poof.”

I winced. The pain was obvious in his voice. “If you don’t mind me asking, what was that like?”

“In a perfect world, I’d say it was like going to sleep. You lay down, lose consciousness, and then wake up and it is a thousand years later. This isn’t a perfect world, though. It is hard to explain how it was. I’ve talked to some of the others and it seems that ponies experienced it differently.

“For some, it was like lying in bed awake, waiting for the dawn. There are periods when I’d fade in and out but, eventually, I’d always wake up but unable to leave. The hardest part was coming back.

“When I could eventually leave the bed, so to speak, the weight of all the time started to crumble on itself. The memories of what happened in the past started to dim even though, from my perspective, they were only a day past. It was very disorienting.”

“I can’t even pretend to empathize. Was it in real time? Did you sit idle for a thousand years?”

Minister Sombra shook his head. “Mercifully, no. It was a long wait but not so long as to drive a pony mad. And, as I said, as soon as I came out of it, the memories started to dim.”

He waved a hoof. “At any rate, that isn’t what I wanted to complain about. What I’m getting at is that I was never prepared to date. To catch signals. To go to dance halls and dance with commoners.” He then blinked. “Sorry, I think I need to work on tolerance, too.”

At that point, the chuckle just slipped out. I couldn’t help it. Thankfully, the minister took no offense and started to do the same.

“Sir, if I can give you any advice, no stallion has ever understood a mare. You just need to find one that is more suited to a fine stallion like yourself. There are still some legacy nobilities out there. I’m certain any of them would be interested in having a king court their daughter.”

The minister bobbed his head a bit. “I suppose it couldn’t hurt. Can you arrange for some sort of dossier to be built on those families and their single daughters? Just public knowledge, of course.”

I took a note and set it to my right. “I wouldn’t be your… whatever it is my position is if I couldn’t.”

He chuckled again. “Thank you and, as I like to remind you, if you’d just make up your mind, you can have an official title. Especially since your medical review came back clear.”

Had it? Dream Pop and I hadn’t even talked about that. That was probably something I should have kept up with, but at least now it was fine.

“Yes, sir. I promise to let you know as soon as I get back from that leave you promised me.”

“Fair enough. I’ve got to get back to my office. Big day soon.”

I stood as he did. “Yes, sir. Take care.”

When he was gone, I sat back down and looked at my notes. It shouldn’t be too hard to figure out which noble families had single mares. It was one more thing on my plate, though, and if I wasn’t careful I’d be a single mare… stallion soon.

Beyond not working on our house, I hadn’t been spending much time with my wife. Secret plots, major troop movements, and other things were cutting into our personal time. That wouldn’t stand. Tomorrow was going to be all about Crystal. That was tomorrow, though.

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

45. A Date

Our old quarters were quiet and comfortable during the day. Nopony was around to interrupt my thinking, studying, and reading. If I had more free time in general, I’d have spent it here. In the near future, we’d be moving to our new house and I was certain I would start spending less time there, too. Such was the way things worked for me.

Me being home was all part of an elaborate plot I’d concocted. I’d told Crystal I was going to work, walked out the door, and flew up onto the roof. The part that really sold it was the fact I was in my armor. Everypony told me my wing couldn’t handle that kind of stress. In small bursts, they were wrong.

From my observation perch, I waited until she was gone and then I simply came back inside. She had a board meeting and some other appointments. My wife had had no reason to suspect that, when I was looking at her schedule book earlier in the week, I was snooping and scheming.

Now, as long as she didn’t deviate from her schedule too much, she’d be home around lunch time. That was when she’d find her husband was there, had made a beautiful lunch, bought sweets, and cleaned the whole place to exacting Royal Guard standards.

To my credit, I was still quite skilled at cleaning and organizing. I’d ended up with a few hours of free time, so I decided to lay on the couch and read more of Moonglaive’s book about the two houses. With all the memory crystals and other materials we’d collected, this book had gone relatively unnoticed in my saddlebag.

Kalinda and Lady Nocturna have always been close and, thus, so have the houses. This is how society was meant to be. Each half served a purpose and worked in harmony with the other. While my lady and Kalinda were both in power, our kingdom knew a great deal of prosperity.

Kalinda was an alicorn? One of Nocturna’s time? That went contrary to what Minister Sombra had told me. What he had said hadn’t seemed like a lie, and how would it benefit him to do so? That didn’t make any sense at all.

Then again, maybe this referenced a time prior to them being alicorns? That still wouldn’t make any difference to some of the facts. Minister Sombra had said ancient. The next time I saw him, I’d try to pry a little more. Perhaps there was just a misunderstanding.

Kalinda and Lady Nocturna have always been forward thinking. Lady Nocturna took to this to the extreme with an almost prophetic view of the future. I feel obligated to note that this should not be confused with the power of Kalinda’s oracles. My lady is simply so observant she often knowns what those around her are thinking by glance alone.

Kalinda’s oracles. Nimbus Knight had mentioned oracles in his message to me. He’d been associated with one, and now so was I. Had these two alicorns been planning this far in advance to go up against their enemy? How was I even sure they were on the right side of this conflict?

Lady Nocturna also has a way of encouraging ponies to make tough choices based on logic, reasoning, and anticipation. That has been a large part of her grooming of me. Instead of giving me orders, she gives me choices. I’m merely meant to figure out which one is correct or, as she says, most correct.

In contrast, the education of my peers in the House of the Day is far different. Those alicorns treat their vassals much like sisters instead of subordinates. Their familiarity is off-putting. Despite my misgivings, this strategy is, objectively, as effective as our own.

“Things sure don’t seem to change much in a thousand years,” I muttered to myself.

I should note, however, that many of the most difficult and challenging tasks are left up to our house. Kalinda has a saying: what is done in darkness is best left in darkness. It is her polite way of saying she doesn’t want to know all of our business. That is why I feel that my peers in her house have not truly been tested equally.

It is for that reason and a few others that I continue to struggle with the challenges of pairing three knights from each house into a cohesive unit. Despite my objections, there is no negotiating this with Lady Nocturna. She has made it clear that this was Kalinda’s last desire and part of the agreement to create the Virtues. My lady is many things, but an oath breaker is not one of them.

I too am many things but, most of all, I am an obedient soldier. As such, I will continue to train this misfit group of ponies within the conservatory, regardless of the fact that the challenge ever grows. While Nimbus Knight and his peers are wholly compliant, Augury and her sisters question everything. It isn’t enough for them to know they need a skill. They insist on knowing why. Why? Why! WHY! Always why.

Moonglaive’s script here was a bit more… angry? It was clear that he’d been pressing the quill harder into the page. The indention was obvious. If Augury was anything like Ferrel, I can’t say I blamed him.

There was a subtle rattling of the doorknob and I quickly tucked the book under our couch. That passage had been fascinating, but I’d already made an agreement with myself that today would belong to Crystal. Moonglaive has been waiting a thousand years for me. He could wait another day.

It was show time. I draped myself across the cushions and tossed a wing straight up. My beautiful wife would come in, see me, and nestle under it when she realized that I was home and waiting.

Crystal trotted through the door, levitating several grocery bags behind her. We briefly exchanged glances and she went to start putting her purchases away. That was an odd reaction. Had I lost my touch? Was she playing a game with me? Perhaps she was being diligent and wanted to make sure nothing was spoiled.

It only took her a few minutes to finish that chore before she started to trot towards our bedroom. So that was her game! Seduction by groceries. It wasn’t our normal thing, but I wouldn’t dare complain. I rolled off the couch and followed behind her. When I got to our bedroom door, I could see that she was looking in her vanity mirror and primping her mane.

“Well, hello there,” I said as smoothly as I could. It was a tone she always loved. She’d be—

Crystal screamed as if she were being chased in a haunted house before she threw a brush right into my chest. It didn’t do any damage, but it hurt! “Silent Knight! Why would you sneak up on me like that?” She gasped, her chest heaving.

“Sneak up on you?” I pointed a hoof back into the living room. “I was lying on the couch when you walked in. Our eyes met.”

She got up and came to hug me. In the embrace, I could feel her heart racing and she was shaking like a leaf. I looped a hoof around her and held on tight. “I’m sorry.”

Crystal shook her head. “No, I’m sorry. I honestly didn’t see you. I was thinking about work and didn’t expect you to be in the condo. What are you doing home so early?”

She’d been so deep inside her head that I was nothing more than a couch. I could forgive that easily and did so with a soft nuzzle to her mane. She smelled like roses. “I took the day off to spend it with you.”

“You did? Why didn’t you tell me?” she asked, nestling closer.

“I was trying to surprise you and be spontaneous. Plus I didn’t want you to change your work plans. I know you have as much going on as I do with Ironhoof coming home.”

The mare softly laughed and cupped my cheek. “Well, your mission was successful. You surprised me.”

I chuckled and squeezed her. “Fair enough. Now, I made a lovely noodle salad and put it in the ice box. Do you want lunch, or do you want to skip to other activities?”

Crystal set her hoof on my nose. “As attractive as you are, please feed me. I’m exhausted already and it is barely noon.”

“Your wish is my command, Madame Wishes,” I replied before heading to the kitchen and starting to prepare the dish I’d made earlier.

She trailed along behind me and settled into a chair at the table. “Now that I have you, I did have something to ask. You’ve been so busy that I haven’t felt right pestering about it.”

My ear flicked. “Sure, what’s up?” She probably wanted to know when the house would be done.

“You’re working a lot lately.”

“That isn’t a question,” I replied, setting a plate in front of her and filling it with the chilled noodles and vegetables that had been coated in a tangy vinaigrette.

Crystal nodded. “No, I know. I just mean, you’re working a lot lately… like you used to. So, I wanted to know if you were working… like you used to.” She was being coy, but her tone conveyed all of the meaning. There was concern and fear in it.

I set a fork in front of her and kissed her cheek. “Yes, I’m working like I used to. This time, it is sanctioned and I’m not alone. Sunny, Miley, and Dream Pop are in on it.”

“This has to do with your last trip?” she asked casually as she started to eat.

Settling across from her, I nodded.

“What’s going on?”

“It is honestly better you not know. The fewer ponies that know, the better.”

Crystal sighed and set her fork down. “Are you going to disappear?”

“No, I don’t think there is any chance of that at all. I’ll still be coming home to you sweetie. This isn’t like before.”

My wife looked across the table at me. “I thought it would be over when the war ended.”

“Me, too, but believe me when I say that this is important. If it wasn’t, I wouldn’t pursue it, but Princess Celestia and Luna are counting on me and my team. Most of the work is investigative, I promise.”

“Investigative?” Crystal repeated.

I held up a hoof. “Stallion’s honor.”

Her magic surrounded her fork again and she started eating. “If that changes, you’ll let me know? So I know how worried to be?”

“Of course,” I promised.

“Alright, then let me focus on the fact that my husband surprised me at home with lunch.”

“Lunch, strawberries, sweets, and himself.”

Crystal perked up. “Well, that is quite a surprise.”

She was pleased, so I was pleased. My wings ruffled. We’d navigated a difficult conversation and it had gone well. Not lying to her was far superior to the alternative. She didn’t need all of the details. Just enough to make a rational decision about how to feel. How had this been so hard for me before? Crystal would have understood. Crystal would have helped me. She was helping me.

“You’re smiling,” Crystal said softly.

“Am I?”

She nodded.

“I’m just considering myself lucky to be married to such an amazing mare. I’ve always been lucky. I’m just not sure I always knew how lucky before. Now I do, so I’m smiling.”

Crystal’s magic lifted her fork and wagged it at me. “Yes, yes you are. You just be sure you remember how lucky when you’re galloping around at night doing whatever it is you’re doing.”

I brought my good wing up in a crisp salute. “Aye, ma’am!”

She nodded resolutely. “Anything else I should know?”

Was there? What were all of those things Dream Pop had said? I cleared my throat. “I’m probably not going to have as much time to work on the house, and Dr. Kitty had me cleared for duty. Have you thought about hiring a professional contractor? I’d recommend her, but she’s going to be busy on this project.”

My wife’s ears stood tall in surprise. That usually indicated that she had thought about something. Telling little white social lies was a skill she had. Lying to her husband when she felt guilty was not.

Idly, Crystal poked at her noodles with the fork. “You two have been having such a good time working on it. You’ve really made it your own. Are you sure you’d be okay with doing that?”

“I think I put enough sweat equity into it. As long as you don’t go too crazy with changes, any contractor would just be finishing up what we started, and believe me, I realize that this remodel has gone on far too long. Aren’t you ready to move into our home?”

Crystal grinned. “Of course I am! Are you?”

“Yes, but you know me. I can sleep outside in a tent if necessary. You’re the fine, upstanding Canterlot lady. The rising star. The mare that runs it all.” I accented my point by waving a hoof like a meteorite streaking across the sky.

“Oh, hush! It isn’t like you’re not a household name, too.”

My wings ruffled again. “Yes, but at least your name is associated with something positive.” The words came out bitterly. Far more than I’d meant to. They’d just popped out.

My wife bit her lip. Whatever jovial feeling we’d been sharing, I’d just succeeded in sucking right out of the room.

I waved a hoof, trying to disperse the words into the ether. “I’m sorry, that wasn’t appropriate. To be honest, I’m not sure where that even came from. Listen, sweetheart, I’m just proud of what you do. It matters. It helps ponies. You’re a hero, Crystal.”

“Thank you, sweetie,” she replied before going back to her noodles. It wasn’t long before she’d eaten them all. There was no dainty Canterlot lady there. She was hungry and ate like she was. When we’d been dating, she’d never have allowed me to see her wolf down noodles. It was kind of cute.

Once she’d done that, she looked up at me slyly while gently wiping her mouth with a napkin. “Now that I’m fed, do you know what I want now?”

I sure hoped so, but it could have been the sweets. Crystal loves her sweets. Play it cool, Silent, make her work for it. “Why don’t you tell me?”

Crystal nodded and slipped around the table. She nuzzled my cheek and sent the hairs of my coat on end. “First, I’m going to go take a hot bath and get perfectly clean. I’m going to scrub everywhere, Silent.”

“Yeah?” I whispered, my wings fluffing up a bit.

“Yes. Then I’m going to strut right back out here and sprawl across the couch.”

That was quite a scene to imagine. Dangerous, too! What would the neighbors think? “Yeah?”

“Yes. And then…” She stroked her hoof along my tufted ear, sending shivers down my spine and causing my tail to twitch.

“Then?”

Her tone changed immediately to that of my normal wife. “I’d be eternally grateful if you’d rub my hooves. I had to stand all yesterday and today. Can you do that for me, stud?”

Tease! Magnificent tease! Looping my hooves around her, I nuzzled her cheek and whispered, “Until they’re as relaxed as marshmallows in cocoa.”

Crystal softly kissed my lips and then drew away from me. While she took a bath, I’d have plenty of time to clean up the kitchen, set the mood, and calm myself down. She was going to make me work for a living.

I shut the blinds, set out her favorite candles, and put a pillow at the head of the couch. If Crystal wanted to be pampered, she’d be pampered. She rarely asked for anything, and this wasn’t a big request.

“Oh, Silent, I’m ready…” Crystal purred from the door of our bedroom. She was wrapped in her thick pink robe, standing on her hindlegs, and stroking the doorjamb with her forehoof.

My hoof clenched. “Come along, my queen. Your humble stallion awaits your hooves.”

Crystal tiptrotted across the room and, as promised, sprawled out on the couch in the least ladylike pose imaginable, her hindhooves poking out.

I took the left one into my forehooves and started to massage it. That elicited a content sigh from my wife.

“Are you sure you want to have a career, Silent? You can be my pool colt, you know,” Crystal whispered.

“Mmm, are you sure you can pay me enough?” I teased as I continued to work on her hoof.

Crystal peered back at me. “Money-wise? Probably, but I know that isn’t a currency you care much about. No, Silent Knight prefers trade in kind and let me tell you, buster, I may be a lady, but I trade like an Arabian mare.”

My hooves fumbled with hers a moment before I caught myself. By the alicorns, mare! I pressed one hoof firmly into the center of hers and she gasped. That was enough of a response. She had all of the momentum in this battle, and it was time to turn the tide.

I kept working, generating small rumbles of approval from my wife. Focus on your adversary, Silent. Things had gotten off-track and Crystal was ahead. All of my attention went into those hooves. So much so that I was blissfully unaware of the sound of the lock jiggling.

Our door thumped open and Winterspear stomped in. “Crystal, you’re never going to be—oh! OH! Sorry!” My sister threw her hooves over her eyes.

Crystal squealed and pulled her hindhooves up under her robe. “Winterspear, hi!” Her cheeks were flushed bright red.

“Hi. Uh… I… I didn’t know Silent wouldn’t be at work. I see you two are… busy. I can just, you know, come back never. I mean later!”

I snorted and settled back against the front of the couch. Well, there goes that war. “It’s just hoofrubs. Don’t be so ridiculous. You seem upset, what’s going on?”

The mare pointed vaguely back out of the door with one hoof while the other covered her eyes. “It really isn’t that big of a deal. Crystal and I just vent to each other is all. Why don’t you two go back to hoofrubs, or whatever it is you call it.”

Crystal shook her head. “Don’t be silly. You’re upset. Come in and tell us all about it.”

Winterspear didn’t look fully convinced, but she decided to come in and actually look at us. “I’ll be out of your manes soon. I just flew over for a lunch complaining session. You remember a month ago when I said they had a new program for warrant officers?”

“Yes, the buddy system where you work with a warrant officer outside of your field to cross-train and grow your skill set?” Crystal put in.

“Exactly! I’m in medical, so they wanted me to work with somepony in pony relations. That way we’d have a good overlap.”

I folded my forehooves. Could this be going where I thought it was going? Statistically, it shouldn’t, but given how Canterlot worked, I’d have placed a week’s salary on the outcome I was suspecting.

“I’m following so far,” Crystal said.

“You’re never going to believe this. Of all the ponies in relations I could have received for my assignment! I was paired with—”

“Azurite,” I said.

Winterspear gasped. “Yes! How did you know? Has she already been here? She was super excited.”

I shrugged. “Who else would it be? If I’ve learned anything about our world, it is that it is full of whimsical silliness and cyclical occurrences. But what’s the big deal? Azurite is amazing, professionally.”

“Professionally crazy!”

Crystal waved a forehoof. “Just a little. It’s cute crazy. What has you so spun up? It really can’t just be you working together. You two have been acquaintances for a while now.”

Winterspear came over and plopped down beside me, covering her eyes with her hooves. This time out of frustration instead of embarrassment. “We have to do a project together. It is a nutrition guide for ponies in physical therapy. We’ve been brainstorming all morning and we haven’t gotten anywhere because all she does is name characters and come up with backstories for them.”

“Surely it isn’t that bad,” Crystal soothed.

“Oh yeah? It is a nutrition guide! Why are there characters? Why do these characters have backstories? We’re supposed to teach ponies to eat correctly so that they heal faster.”

I poked Winterspear. “Perhaps she thinks silly characters are fun, or she misunderstands the assignment?”

“Oh no, she understands it, and before you two think I’m being picky, let me tell you this. So far, she’s decided the good food is naval based and the main character is Captain Pancake of the TMS Sunny Side Up.

“His first mate is Mr. Haybacon, and they’re also secret lovers. Now how this helps recovering ponies eat appropriately for optimal healing, I’ll never know! We haven’t even really discussed whether or not pancakes and haybacon should even be on the list!”

I set my hoof on Witnerspear’s shoulder. “Invite Soarin to the next working session. I think he’ll be able to help you rein her in. Otherwise, try to enjoy it. That actually sounds cute. Maybe ponies would respond better to that sort of thing. You just need to find a way to make it useful.”

Crystal nodded. “I agree. Perhaps you could distract Azurite by having her draw pictures of her characters? She’s very creative. Have you seen her clock? He’s the best-dressed clock in Canterlot. Possibly Equestria.

“While she is doing that, you can gather all of the pertinent information. Then focus on how these characters work together to make a balanced breakfast?”

Winterspear groaned. “I’m not a writer! I’m a guard. I help ponies get physically fit again. How am I going to create a balanced breakfast story?”

My wife slipped off the couch and looped her hooves around my sister. They nestled their foreheads together. “You’re creative and smart. You can do this, and if you need help, I’m right here.”

Winterspear sighed and finally smiled. “Thank you. I really appreciate it, and that you let me get this off my chest. I’m going to go, though, since it was clear I interrupted something special.” She squeezed Crystal and then kissed my cheek. “You two are the best. See you later!”

And as fast as she’d arrived, Winterspear was gone. I’m glad we’d helped her, but that had truly interrupted the mood. When I settled back, getting ready to blow out the candles, Crystal thrust her hindhoof right out in front of me. “Nopony said you were done, cabana colt.”

Or perhaps not. War back on! I grinned and lightly took the offered hoof. “Yes, ma’am!” It was time for that momentum shift. I gripped her hoof tight and started tickling it. That would show her!

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

46. Ironhoof

Twenty pairs of eyes stared at my back while I drew on the chalkboard. This was our final briefing before General Ironhoof arrived in the morning. We were preparing for the largest invasion Equestria had ever experienced.

To my knowledge, there had never been this many combat soldiers crossing from a foreign kingdom into Equestria in modern history. Possibly not even in the pre-common era. It was a lot to prepare for in normal circumstances.

In my circumstances, there was also the thought lingering in the back of my mind that one or more of these returning ponies might be an unwilling, semi-willing, or fully willing participant in a plot concocted by a faceless enemy.

That was disquieting in general, but not unusual for a soldier. Intelligence was never perfect. In fact, it was often best effort. I just had to remind myself over and over that with any operation, you try to understand what you know and what you don’t. Then plan for both as best as you can.

It was the unknown unknowns that kept me up at night. My team wasn’t any closer to understanding who or what the Forgotten Winter was. What was equally odd was that Princess Celestia had no knowledge or recollection of Kalinda being alive during either of her lifetimes.

“We want to ensure we don’t keep these ponies hemmed up on the ships longer than necessary,” I explained, tapping my chalk on the boxes I’d drawn in my diagram. “That means we’ll have far more standing around in the yard than normal. Thanks to volunteers from the Flower Foundation, we’ll have four times as many letter-writing booths here.”

A brown hoof in the back went up. I pointed at the pony attached to it.

“Major, are we positive we have enough secure storage for the sheer volume of weapons that we’ll be receiving? So many of these arms were created and shipped over time. Getting it all back is going to be challenging enough. Where are we putting it when we do?”

“Good question. The short answer is, yes. We have the space. I won’t be discussing it in this meeting but there will be periodic collections made during the day moving it off site. We won’t be storing it in the receiving facility like normal,” I replied.

The weapons were actually going to be stored in the labyrinthine area under Canterlot Castle that had once been home to Star Swirl the Bearded. Most would then be melted down and returned to base metals. This group didn’t need to know that.

The pony nodded, and I pressed on. “It is imperative that we scrutinize every document, every piece of equipment, and do our triage appropriately. We’ll have medical staff wandering the ranks listening and looking while our soldiers are waiting. Remember, everypony, if you see something, say something. Dismissed.”

I remained where I was, admiring my diagram of the processing facility. I’d captured it pretty well. We’d packed a lot of extra flows into it for this homecoming. Four return lines instead of two, extra activities in the yard, and even some entertainment. Music never hurt anypony.

Several of the department heads came over to look at it before leaving. Many jotted down notes and focused on their areas. Everything would go smoothly. That group was ready for tomorrow. Eventually, most them were gone, leaving me with a far smaller audience.

“I’m glad that is over! Too many ponies in too small of an area! You should have gotten a bigger room, Silent Knight,” Azurite said, poking at me with a tiny hoof. Every time she did that, it was like being poked with a marshmallow. Hilarious.

Radiant Orchid set her own hoof on Azurite’s helmet and pushed it down slightly so that the visor blocked her vision. “It is perfectly sized. You were fine.”

“Hey!” Azurite squealed while trying to fix her helmet.

“Hush,” Orchid ordered before looking at me and then over to my right. “So, who’s your new friend?”

My eyes shifted that way to the nox pony in heavy palace guard armor. His emerald eyes were fixed forwards and he didn’t even so much as twitch an ear in our direction as Orchid spoke directly about him.

He was every bit the spitting image of a perfect guard. The only thing that really set him apart from his peers were the draconic wings and tufted ears.

“That is Lieutenant Papageno. He’s just received his commission and is in charge of the gate to Princess Luna’s wing. He’s also helping me out.”

Radiant Orchid’s head tilted. “With what?”

“Making the Royal Guard more palatable to nox ponies,” I replied. That was true. It just wasn’t the only helping he was doing. He, as an almost pure bred nox pony, was also heavily resistant to magic. At least according to Moonglaive. That was a useful pony to have at your side, especially when he looked up to ‘the great Silent Knight.’

Azurite finally fixed her helmet and gave Orchid a light push in failed retaliation. “We have business! We’re not doing business. Get to the business.”

“Azurite is right. I have a special assignment for you two,” I said.

“Oh yeah? What is that?” Orchid asked.

“You and Azurite are going to personally process the headquarters company and staff. That includes General Ironhoof. It has to be perfect. It has to be better than perfect… it has to be flawless. More importantly…” I trailed off and leaned in close.

The two mares did the same, looking confused.

In a whisper, I finished, “If anypony seems off, violent, or dangerous… you have to flag her or him. These ponies are going to be a table away from the princesses at the banquet and ceremony. The minister and I are very concerned that battle fatigue may make some of them as unstable as I once was.”

Azurite gasped and threw her hooves over her mouth so fast that she fell face first into my chest with a thump. The plume of her helmet tickled up under my chin, but I ignored it due to the seriousness of the conversation.

Orchid hissed, “Silent, you can’t be serious! They’re heroes!”

I kept my tone even, flat, and plain. “So was I. This is an order, Orchid. For the safety of our princesses, our kingdom, and for the ponies who just need help before it happens.”

“I don’t like it,” Orchid replied.

“Me either! We’re helpers,” Azurite put in, bracing one hoof against me to stand herself back up.

“And that is precisely what you’re going to do. You’re going to flag them and send them off to be helped immediately. The sooner that starts, the better. It isn’t like we’re going to lock them up. We’re just not going to put them in striking distance.

“Orchid, surely you of anypony understands. You and I used to do the same job. What would you do if you were in my hoofguards?”

The mare grumbled something inaudibly as she looked away from me.

“I’ll take that as an affirmation of the same action,” I replied before patting Azurite. “And if you do as you’re told, you’ll be my hero. I’ll even get you a new sword if you’re a good filly.”

Azurite’s eyes narrowed. “Is that a bribe? Are you trying to bribe me?”

“Yes?”

“Then offer me sweets, Silent Knight! Who taught you how to bribe? Why would I want a new sword? What am I going to do with a sword?”

Using one hoof, I turned the petite mare towards the door. “Shopping spree at Sunridge Sweets, then. Now, both of you are dismissed.”

“That is more like it!” Azurite squealed before trotting out happily.

Orchid sighed. “I liked it better when life wasn’t this complicated.”

I patted her shoulder. “Me, too, but don’t worry. The finish line is in sight. Soon we can go back to being boring ponies doing boring jobs. Not this week, though.” At least, she could. There would be no such boring job for me.

“I’d like that. I’m getting too old for this,” she replied before hurrying off to catch up to Azurite.

“Their loyalty to you is inspiring,” my nox pony companion said softly.

“They’re good friends of mine. They’ve seen me at my best, my worst, and everything in between. They know I’m right and they’ll do what they have to.”

He nodded and closed the ground between us. “And yet you kept details from them.”

“The less ponies that know everything, the better. They won’t be able to accidentally slip up and show our plans,” I replied.

“And you keep details from me?”

I smirked. “Without a doubt, Lieutenant. You and I have just met, after all. That should not be construed as a lack of trust, however.”

“That is fair, I suppose. But I really must ask, who is Papageno and why can’t I just use my real name?”

Why indeed? To be honest, there was no reason whatsoever. Dream Pop was being Dream Pop and had given him a codename. I shrugged. “Papageno is a character from a play. A bird catcher for the Queen of the Night.”

“Why would he do that?”

“No idea. Come along, Gloam. We’re late for our next meeting.”

“Yes, High Marshal,” he replied, falling in behind me.

The title was honorific… unearned. I was simply the most knowledgeable Knight of the Moon currently living. It had been Moonlit Star’s idea and Princess Luna had thought it appropriate. She would. She enjoyed doing things like that to me.

☾

Minister Sombra and I stood side by side on the wide dock that spanned between the port’s two highest towers. The wind was quite fierce this far up and I wondered if that fact made earth ponies and unicorns uncomfortable. If I was blown off I’d just fly to safety. If they did they’d best hope somepony catch them.

If that thought ever crossed Minister Sombra’s mind, he certainly wasn’t showing it. I suppose the large safety rails made him feel safe. By contrast, some of the staff ponies looked a bit nervous. It might have been the height or the wind, but it could have also been a result of such momentous occasion.

The skies over Canterlot were full of feral-looking warships. Every Knight-class battleship was out there. They loomed, large and imposing, and far outclassed the Squire-class cruisers and Archer-class destroyers.

We hadn’t been waiting long before the TMS Dread Knight began its final approach. I hadn’t seen her in a long time and she looked wholly out of place above the city. Her armored black balloons, dark wood hull, and bristling bolt throwers were a reminder of her purpose and had no business here.

Crystal Wishes had told me in secret that designing the Knight-class battleship had been one of Jet Set’s greatest achievements and biggest sources of guilt. When he’d completed it and saw exactly what he’d brought to life, it was a shock. It horrified him.

Why would ponies need something like this and what do we do with them after the war is over? He’d asked Crystal that over and over. She never had an answer, and I was certain that a sensible pony like him would be kept up all night.

Airships like these were too expensive to scrap. They were too important to let rot. War had truly come to Equestria and it was now something in all of our minds as a future possibility. All of these airships would be taken to hidden storage facilities across the kingdom and meticulously cared for. Should some other kingdom make war again, they would have to contend with a fearsome fleet.

The Dread Knight was close enough now that we could hear the crew shouting back and forth about their docking procedures. Ponies galloped about, grabbing lines and preparing the deck. As she drew nearer and nearer, my heart started to thump in my chest.

“Look alive, everypony,” Minister Sombra ordered sharply, grabbing my attention and turning it back to the task at hoof.

The ship came to a full stop when it was aligned beside the dock. Large cranes on the towers lowered the ramps into place. This was it. In mere minutes, we would start transitioning the remainder of our army back into civilian life. We only had to wait for—

“Attention!” I ordered crisply.

General Ironhoof had appeared and was standing at the top of the ramp, looking down at us. At least what was left of him was. The stout, burly pony I’d met years ago was gone.

Stress, age, and combat had worn his body down. He was thin, gaunt, and almost as frail as an elder. His coat and mane had lost all of their color. He was now a combination of grey and pale white. All that was left were his eyes. They were as sharp as ever.

He strode down the ramp with a commanding presence. Two brigadiers were at his side and a few staff ponies trailed behind. I didn’t recognize any of them and I had served on the staff. When they reached the bottom, they came to attention in front of the minister.

“General Ironhoof, today marks a great day for Equestria. It is a day for everypony and one that I am honored to be a part of. It is my duty, honor, and pleasure to welcome you home for good,” Minister Sombra proclaimed.

“Thank you, Minister. I often questioned whether I’d ever see this city again. I was wrong to do so. With your permission, I’d like to begin unloading my soldiers.” His eye then caught mine and he turned with a smile. “Silent Knight, it is heartening to see you. I’ve seen the reports on how hard it is to transition home, but you look as healthy as ever.”

“Yes, sir. Minister Sombra has looked after me. The transition team is excellent and they’ll take care of our mares and stallions. If I may ask, where is Brigadier Glamour?”

Ironhoof’s lips pressed tightly together and he mournfully shook his head. “Her wounds were too much, Silent. She went peacefully under the care of Nordanver doctors not long ago.”

I tried not to let the sadness cross my face as I replied, “I understand, sir.” My heart continued to thump. This was not the time, Silent. These ponies are looking at you as a successful case.

Minister Sombra cleared his throat. “General, if you would be so kind, order them to stand down and come home. We’ll get you all off these ships and processed in a smooth fashion.”

“With pleasure,” General Ironhoof said before turning around to face the Dread Knight. A unicorn stepped up to the general’s side and lit his horn.

“Friends, we have come a long way to be here…” As the general spoke, his voice boomed across the sky, amplified by whatever spell the unicorn was using. “Distance, yes, but we all know that is not what I am speaking of. Each of us, one and all, has been pulled, pushed, or dragged through an experience the likes of which ponies have never known.

“We’ve held each other’s hooves. We’ve watched those we love pass into the next life. We’ve taken from our enemies and given to our friends. As an army, we have prevailed. As a kingdom, we have done what is just.

“Now it is time for us to prevail as individuals once more. I ask that you take one more command from me before I officially disband this host: live. Live every day you have left. Honor the fallen by making your life as good as you possibly can. Live for them, live for yourself, and live for your families.

“All units, stand down and prepare for disbandment and reintegration.”

From the ships littered across the sky and in the city below, a roar of joy rang out. It echoed off the peaks of Alicorn Spire and reverberated across the kingdom. The war was truly over.

A trickle of warmth touched my cheek. I casually flipped my good wing around to touch it. Tears? My tears? They were probably okay on today of all days.

Ponies were starting to come down the ramp in good order. Minister Sombra had moved to greet them each personally.

I sought my composure before speaking up, “General, if you and your command staff would be inclined to follow me, we have a special processing team for you. We’ll get you done and then you can remain in the yard, if you so choose, to greet all of the others.”

General Ironhoof nodded and motioned to one of his staff officers. “Get the others, we’ll go with Silent Knight.” While that pony ran off, he turned back to me. “Any foals yet?”

I shook my head. “No, sir. I had some trouble reintegrating at first. Things are better now, but I’ve been focused on getting you and the others home. Perhaps after this.”

The old stallion set a hoof on my shoulder. “Don’t wait too long. You may still be young in years. but you’re getting pretty old up top.” He then fished around in his uniform jacket and pulled out a photo.

It was full of ponies. Older adults, middle adults, younger adults, and foals. They were standing under a banner that read, ‘We’ll see you soon Great-Grandfather.’

Ironhoof tapped the foal in the middle. “They named that little fella after me. I mean… several of them are named after me, but this is the latest. He’ll be eight weeks old now. I’m going to go see him tonight.”

“Yes, you will, sir. Him… all of them. Anypony you like. You’ve earned it.” My voice cracked slightly at the end. The moment was starting to feel overwhelming. I wasn’t sure exactly why, but this felt final. Was this closure? Wasn’t that something Dr. Kitty had talked about so often?

“Come on, son, if you do that, you’ll get me started,” Ironhoof whispered before offering me a hoofkerchief.

I took it gratefully and dabbed my eyes. “My apologies, sir. I guess this is the first time that the war has felt over. At least to me.”

“It looms, doesn’t it?”

“Yes. Always. In everything.”

The command staff was approaching, so I quickly wiped my face down and stiffened. “Right this way, General.”

“Thank you, Major,” he replied as we walked together to one of the towers and into the large elevator contained within.

Once everypony was inside and we started on our way down, I ran through the same speech I’d given dozens of times. What was about to happen, who they could reach out to for help, why did certain things feel like they did, when they would be done, and how we’d do it.

The atmosphere was far more excited than normal. I was feeling grief, but these ponies weren’t. They were home and it was over. Truly over. Every time I came down this elevator, it was as if it was starting all over again for me. This would be the last time, though. After this group I would be home, too.

When we reached the bottom and the door came up, the reintegration staff started cheering and stomping their hooves. The band we’d brought in started with a quiet but upbeat tune. One they used to play at the Grand Galloping Gala.

Radiant Orchid trotted towards us and spoke loudly, “Welcome home! I am Master Warrant Officer Orchid and I will be your reintegration coordinator…” she trailed and then shook her head. “No, for you, I am your reintegration concierge. Whatever you need, you come to me.”

Orchid then motioned off to the right. “And that little pony there is Master Warrant Officer Azurite. She’s going to be your reintegration processor. She’s the best pony in the kingdom when it comes to paperwork. Let’s get started!”

I lingered by the elevator door while the command staff left with Orchid and Azurite. It warmed my heart to see so many familiar faces working together on this. Besides those two, my wife was within shouting distance. She was getting ready for her Flower Foundation speech.

My mother was with her, of course. As was my mother-in-law, Dream Pop, Painted Wave, her husband Verd, and several others.

Winterspear was here, too… somewhere. She’d be in one of the processing bays getting ready to see patients and make recommendations. She’d be getting a lot of these cases, so why not get an early look?

Somehow, my family had shifted from a group of warrior ponies to a group of service ponies. Very few of us were doing what I’d call typical guard work anymore. Even I didn’t do that. What would Stratus think about that? What would he think about his son? Would this have ever been enough? Why was I even thinking about him?

With a long breath, I put on my best officer face and started to idly wander around. It was time to do my job. Not the one I’d already done… the one that an ancient alicorn had evidently picked me for.

Keep your head down and do your job, son. Always get the job done.

I hated this job. It was time to start spying on the very ponies I was also trying to help. To see if there was anything out of the ordinary. After all, it wouldn’t be long before we’d move from this phase and into the awards and celebrations.

Why did today, of all days, have to be filled with suspicion and mistrust? Is that truly what it would take to ensure we had harmony? Despite it all, I couldn’t deny the truth.

If I wanted to attack both alicorns, this event would be the prime opportunity to do it. Hope that security was lax due to the celebratory nature and then strike. Achieve the goal… whatever the goal is.

Not on my watch. No one would lay a hoof on my princess. Princess Luna was too important for that. Just one more mission and then I could be like Ironhoof. Clear the threat, go home to the family. That was all I wanted to do.

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

47. Parade

Crystal nuzzled my cheek on her way past me from the bathroom. She was still getting dressed, while I was almost done. There was only one thing missing.

“Ready for today, sweetie?” she asked.

“Yes, ready for it to be over,” I quipped with a wink. Preparing for today had been exhausting and I was tense about the whole thing.

The mare stopped and came over to stroke my mane. “It isn’t like you to say something like that. Even jokingly. Is everything alright?”

In general, yes. Everything was. I had no idea whether or not anything was going to happen. I’d also been emotional since Ironhoof had come back. Even more so today, given what I had to do. “Mostly. This is just something I need to finish. Once this is over, the war is over. My career from before is over. I won’t have a command or role.”

“Because you haven’t picked one,” my wife so skillfully pointed out.

She was right about that. In truth, that wasn’t the main reason for my trepidation. I was wearing my dragoon armor on Equestrian soil. That just felt wrong. It was a reminder I did not want to have. Especially after I’d spoken to Ironhoof. He was looking forwards. I was looking back.

“Yes, I know.” My thoughts jumped back to the picture Ironhoof had shown me and I blurted out, “Do you ever think about having foals?”

Crystal blinked and set her hoof on my forehead. “Okay, now I know you’re off.”

I pushed the hoof away and slipped one carefully around her. This armor was not conducive to hugging. It was conducive to cutting anyone that got too close. “Be serious. Do you?”

“Well… yes. I mean Velvet has Velour, Horsey has a brood, and my aunt who is basically my age has her own foals. You could say it crosses my mind often enough.”

I nosed her cheek. “Why not say anything?”

Crystal shivered and set her forehooves on my cheeks. “Because we’re young, Silent. We have years left to have foals. Years! A decade? More? You never said anything and I didn’t think you were ready… and I don’t mean that negatively. You haven’t even been out of the war for a year. Let’s just focus on us.”

“I told Minister Sombra that no matter what position I choose, I’m taking a vacation after today. You and me, alone. Glimmer World, Colton Head Island, and the back of that Hay Burger.”

My wife gasped and shoved both hooves over my mouth. “You swore you’d never speak of that!”

I laughed and gently pulled away from her. “I’m going to be late. I love you.”

Crystal idly swatted the side of my face with a hoof and replied, “You make it hard, but I love you, too.”

“Love is hard,” I teased before heading for the door. “See you at the banquet!”

“Yup!”

I trotted out of our condo and down to the street. I’d have rather flown, but I was in heavy armor and it was going to be a long day. My busted wing just wasn’t up for that challenge. I had enough challenges in front of me already. One very immediately.

Okay, Silent, it is time. It’s going to be fine. I pulled my dragoon helmet on, shielding my face from the light of the sun.

Hello, Silent.

It was just my imagination. That’s all. A helmet is just a helmet. That didn’t stop my heart from racing, though.

The best thing to do would be to get to Captain Brynja and the others. It took all of my effort not to gallop as fast as possible through the streets of Canterlot. That would be unsightly and unnerve the civilian ponies.

I marched at a quick pace, making my way to where the parade would begin and I’d find my dragoons. Ponies in the street stopped when they saw me coming. They stepped aside and stomped their hooves, cheered, or both. What Dread Knight had done was not worthy of such praise.

Of course it was; we destroyed our enemy so that others may live. Us or them, Silent Knight. We chose us. Do not despair in that. We will always do what is necessary to come home.

“That’s enough out of you,” I muttered. We… I was almost to the parade ground outside of the processing facility. That was where everypony was meeting. We’d march our way through the city and up to the castle where a few speeches would be given.

There would also be the show that Soarin had promised me. Once that was done, there would be a brief break for crews to set up and then a banquet would start. It would be hosted in the castle, the yard, and the streets immediately surrounding.

When I was close to our mustering point, another dragoon hurried over to be at my side. I’d have recognized her anywhere, armor or not. “Captain Brynja!”

“Well, hello, Major Knight.” She was speaking slow and deliberately.

“Well?” That was a distinct ’w’ sound.

“Yes. I, am, working, on my, pony accent,” she replied.

I extended a wing and set it on her back. “Is that something you really need to do? Has somepony made fun of your accent?”

Brynja shook her helmet-covered head. “No. I, just, want, to be, more, pony.”

“Alright, and how has living like a pony been working out for you?” It was nice to shift the focus off of myself. I hadn’t seen Brynja much. Crystal, Velvet, and I had attended one of her shows. It was amazing. After that things, went back to normal.

“It iz… is very nice. Poniez are nice,” she replied cheerfully.

“Good. If they weren’t, I’d be upset. How is your job with Dolly?”

Brynja gasped. “I love it, zir! All of ze mare ponies come to zee me dance. Then I zee the stallionz after.”

My ears twitched under my helmet. “And where do you find stallions?”

The gryphoness turned her head, bumping her visor into mine by accident. She muttered a gryphon curse and then whispered, “Oh, zir, they find me now.”

For that moment and only in that moment, I was glad to be under the helmet. There was little doubt my entire face had turned pink. “Okay… and we’ll leave it at that. Are you ready for today?”

“Yes, we, will, be free, of war,” she replied, going back to the slow, careful speech.

After that, we fell silent. It seemed like Brynja needed this as much as I did. We just walked together to the designated spot for our dragoons. There were a lot of them there already.

When they all stiffened to attention, Brynja gasped and pounced onto one of them. Everyone started chuckling and I hurried over to grab her shoulder. Had she lost it?

“It iz zee cute one!” Brynja squealed from her position on top of the dragoon. Sure enough, when I looked, it was Thunder Tumble.

“Ma’am,” he gasped, all four legs wiggling up at the sky.

I grabbed a forehoof and squeezed it. “Tumble!”

“Silent!” he replied, squeezing back.

Brynja and I helped him up after she had sufficiently mauled him and I said, “You came. I wasn’t sure you’d leave Ponyville.”

Tumble shook his head. “I can’t miss today. This is the finale. It all ends here. I also couldn’t imagine being anywhere else when the dragoons marched one final time.” He looked around at the company. “This is going to be good for us.”

“It is,” I replied before standing up straight. “Alright, everyone. We’re to follow along behind the brigade headquarters. I realize most of us haven’t marched in a while, so let’s fall in and get ready… I…”

So business-like, Silent. Lighten up. This isn’t a mission to just get through. You need to set an example. I took a deep breath and started again, “I’m really glad to see you all. Truly. It has been tough for me since we arrived home, but I managed to get myself together. I hope you’ve done the same.

“Today is going to be our last time in this armor. Our last time as dragoons and, to be honest, I’m glad for that. We had to take on some awful things, but we did it together. No one else will understand better than the pony or gryphon beside you.

“Now I want to put this all behind me, but not you. I would always be glad to call you friends and stand by your side. Fall in, please… and leave spots open for those who can’t be here today.”

Solemnly, my dragoons nodded their heads, expressionless visors looking back at me. They found their positions and left gaps for those that had been lost. The one I felt the most was Clement Knight. My company NCO, grandfather, and friend. I missed him.

“That was a beautiful speech, Major,” came a familiar voice from behind me. I turned to find Brigadier Hammer approaching in his immaculately polished armor.

He looked well… very well, actually. Even with the eye patch and scar. He wasn’t limping, either! The old prosthetic leg had been replaced with a far more advanced one.

“Attention!” I ordered sharply. An order my dragoons immediately obeyed.

Hammer waved a hoof. “None of that, now. Almost all of us are retired. I wanted to come see the Black Dragoons before we started. After all, you did the impossible for me repeatedly at great personal cost.”

“We did our part, sir,” I replied firmly.

The stallion shook his head. “No, you did more than your part. I relied on you too much and for that, I’m sorry. Many of you were wounded and killed because I started to believe you were invincible. Just like I thought Silent Knight was invincible.”

He sat a hoof on my shoulder. “I’m sorry, Silent. I hope you can forgive me.”

I pushed my visor up so we could look eye to eye. “Lightning, there is nothing to forgive. We did what we had to do. You suffered, I suffered, we all did. It’s over now.”

Lightning Hammer took a deep breath and nodded. “Yes, yes it is. We’ve put this horrible business in the past. There is only one thing left to do.”

“Welcome everypony home?” Tumble asked.

“Indeed. I’m going to take my place with the brigade headquarters, but I just wanted to see you all like this one more time. Thank you all for coming.”

Hammer and I bumped hooves and my dragoons returned his sentiment. As he walked away, the drums and horns began to play in the distance. That was the signal.

“Alright, dragoons! We have one more job to do. Let’s do it right and enjoy our retirement.”

The Black Dragoons and I marched out of our mustering spot in good order and made our way to the main avenue. Each unit was forming up there in the predefined order that we’d been given.

Civilian ponies lined the sidewalks, cheering, stomping, and waving Equestrian flags. It was somewhat unnerving to be cheered in such a way. They weren’t afraid of us or our armor. Why would they be? They didn’t understand the reality of the armor.

We took our positions and waited for the parade to begin. The unit was silent, as was the headquarters in front and infantry company behind us. It seemed like the quiet before the storm. Other than the crowd. They weren’t quiet in the least.

In the distance, a whistle blew. Then another followed. One by one they blew, growing closer and closer. The color sergeant in the brigade headquarters blew the whistle for us and the drums and horns swelled.

We all marched in place, stepping perfectly in time despite being rusty. Brigadier Hammer and his headquarters started moving forwards. Once there was enough space between us and them, I ordered, “Dragoons, march!”

For the first time in months, the Black Dragoons moved as one. We marched our way from the processing center down Mane Street and towards the palace complex. I was shocked at how many ponies had come out to see us. The city was packed full of ponies, far more than the local population. I had no doubt about that.

Mothers, wives, sisters, fathers, husbands, brothers, and more were there to cheer us on. Foals sat on backs, eying us with wonder. Young ponies bounced up and down the way I had when I first saw royal guards on parade. The whole thing just felt off. Honoring those that kill as a trade.

Everypony deals with things differently.

Now you give positive advice? Where was that before? What, no response? Then we’ll march in silence.

☾

The parade took roughly two hours from start to finish. The palace complex was now completely packed full of soldiers waiting for the Princesses and other dignitaries. The civilian populace was further away, packing every side road imaginable as they crowded in to hear.

Far above us, the balcony doors opened and Princess Celestia and Princess Luna walked out. General Ironhoof, Minister Sombra, and several other officials were with them.

Sunny Day, Midnight Snow, Gloam, and several hoof-picked guards were close by as well. It made me nervous not to be there myself but it would have never made sense. I just had to rely on other ponies to do the job.

“Soldiers of Equestria, I want to thank you all for being here today. This is the first time in recent memory that I have the honor of seeing you all together at home,” Princess Celestia started, her voice booming across the city.

We cheered and stomped, sharing our approval of the sentiment. The Army of Equestria was home.

“Before today, I have stood before the citizens of this kingdom and repeatedly reminded them of remembrance and of loss. Today will be different. Today is a day of celebration, hope, and focus on the future. My little ponies, allow us to welcome you home! Allow us to restore you to the lives you were meant to lead!”

The cheers surged once more through the city, the energy of it growing even within me. This time I felt different. Almost as if things finally were getting back to normal. Pride and warmth swelled in my chest. Everypony was home; we could put the dark days behind us.

Princess Luna stepped to her sister’s side and lifted her head. “Soldiers of Equestria, one and all, today you are invited to sit with your sisters and brothers and share a meal together. A simple gesture, but one that is so important. It is a reminder that we all have somepony in our corner. A reminder that somepony will always look out for us.”

The princess looked to the sky and said, “Now, in honor of your return, I am thrilled to announce a very special performance from the Wonderbolts. They wish to honor their peers with a show the likes of which we’ve never seen. Ladies and gentleponies, I present to you, all four Wonderbolt teams!”

On perfect cue, four flights of Wonderbolts came screaming across the sky from each cardinal direction. They were set for a four-way head-on collision, but at the last second they all pulled up, forming a perfect box.

There were gasps and cheers from the soldiers around me. I did not expect them to keep their composure as the greatest flyers in Equestria performed. I remained at attention. Examples had to be set.

In the distance, the teams reached a height far above the city before looping over and starting a dive. Each pony reached out their forehooves to link with the pony next to them. Four teams linked together in a perfect circle while they dove. The skill it took to do that with such precision blew my mind.

As they drew closer and closer to the castle, one pony came out of nowhere, shooting through the clouds and dead center of the circle. She blew past the rest of the formation, a rainbow building behind her. Right when she was about to collide into the roof, she pulled up and the sky crackled with a thunderous boom. A beautiful rainbow circle spread out across the sky, encircling the whole kingdom.

The other Wonderbolts flew right through it before separating out into their individual flights and starting routines of their own. The sky was full of acrobatics and color. It was truly the most amazing thing I’d ever seen them do.

We all stared in wonder, our eyes glued to the heavens as Navy flyers put together an uplifting demonstration of what could be achieved by working in harmony. As the show wound to an end, every member of the team landed on the castle roof in perfect formation before snapping to attention. The crowd roared its approval. Even I lost my composure to stomp.

Princess Luna happily stomped her hooves before waving them at us. “Now, go and remove your vestments of war and return here within the hour so that you may dine with those you have served. I welcome you to your home and mine. Please enjoy our hospitality.”

General Ironhoof cleared his throat and smiled. “Friends, you’ve heard the will of our princesses. It is my honor to dismiss you one last time. Return here as ponies, not soldiers, and break bread with us. Dismissed!”

We all stood to attention and saluted. The general did the same. Officers began to repeat the order to their units.

“Dragoons, you are dismissed. Fall out and be sure to come back for the banquet. You’ve earned it,” I ordered.

Today was a day of celebration. There were some memorials and remembrances scheduled for the following weeks but today was meant to be a joyous occasion and I was starting to feel it.

I trotted the opposite way of most of the others. I was due in the castle before the festivities started. My first stop was Princess Luna’s chambers, where Miley Hooves and two other house guards helped me out of my dragoon armor and into my dress uniform.

Miley was peering at my helmet. “This looks really scary.”

“That was the idea. Make the gryphons dread seeing it. To be honest, it scares me, too.”

“Well… what are you going to do with it now?”

I shrugged. “Lock it in a chest and hope that I never need it again.”

Miley nodded and hugged me. She pressed close and whispered in my ear, “We’re all ready. I’ve disguised most everypony as a house guard. Gloam is leading a group of nox ponies as well.”

“Thank you,” I whispered in reply, patting Miley on the back.

I left her there and went on to my second stop: Sunny Day’s office.

Our plan seemed to have hit a slight hiccup, because she wasn’t alone like she was meant to be. Azurite and Soarin were sitting on her couch, although he jumped up when I came in.

“Silent Knight! What did you think of the show?” Soarin asked before offering a hoof. It was covered in sweat. I didn’t care.

I bumped it fiercely in return. “I’ve never seen anything like it! Soarin, I can’t thank you enough. You promised the most amazing show and you did not disappoint.”

Sunny leaned across her desk. “He never does,” she said huskily.

Soarin turned bright red. “Sunny!”

“Come on, stud, I had to. Besides, you and little-bit there are keeping me from my duty. I have to scare you off somehow. Head down to the banquet, we’ll all go out for drinks afterwards, okay?”

Azurite hopped up off the couch, came over, and poked me with a hoof. “We had a deal. I kept up my end of the bargain, so I expect that shopping spree soon.”

Soarin’s head tilted. “What now?”

“Azurite demanded that I compensate her over and beyond the usual for doing her job,” I replied. “She wants to take me on an underwear shopping spree. I thought it was inappropriate but she bullied me into agreeing.”

Azurite sputtered, “What! Nuh-uh! That isn’t what we agreed to. We agreed to sweet pants! Sunridge socks! No!”

Soarin looped a foreleg around the mare and shook his head. “We’re going to have a serious talk about boundaries.”

“Nooo!” Azurite howled as Soarin drug her from the office.

I looked at Sunny. She was just grinning.

“It doesn’t bother you she’s kind of like your child?” I asked.

“Nah, I think it’s cute. She doesn’t act that way in the bedroom.”

My nose wrinkled and my tail stiffened. “I regret asking. Anything to report?”

“Nothing at all. Everypony on the list checked out in advance. So far, things are proceeding normally. We might get to enjoy a relatively quiet dinner… well… not me and you. Since we’ll be on duty and all. How did you swing that, by the way? You’re not on a security detail.”

“True, but I am still Minister Sombra’s aide. I’ll be at his side all night, which just happens to be right next to the princesses. Simple enough.”

Sunny nodded and smiled. “Good, try to have some fun, though. It can’t all be work. Just because you’d plan an assassination on a night like tonight doesn’t mean everypony would.”

“Fair enough. I’m going to go check on Snow and Gloam. You should get to your position.”

The mare grumbled, “Yes, yes. Will do, Major. Major pain in my flank. Major downer. Major…”

“Is bigger than you and would totally take you in a wrestling match?”

Sunny snorted and came out from behind her desk. She stomped right up and grabbed me by the neck so she could pull my head down. That way we were eye to eye. “I’d beat you in a wrestling match in two seconds.”

I snorted. “How do you figure that?”

“Easy.” Sunny leaned in close and whispered, “The moment you set your hooves on me, I’d moan so hard and loud you’d freeze up. Even if you knew I was going to do it, you’d freeze right up. Then I’d take you down. So you remember that, Major. All of that brawn is useless against the powers of a clever mare like me.”

Shocked. I was shocked, impressed, and exceedingly uncomfortable. She was right. I stood there blinking as Sunny let me go and walked by. On her way out, she slapped me on the flank. “That’s what I thought. See you down there!”

“She’s an evil genius. I’m glad she’s on my side,” I muttered before turning around. I’d better check on the others. They were easier to control. Ponies that followed orders. That was who I needed now. That would be a better thing to think about than how incredibly awkward it would be to grab Sunny and have her moan.

Forget freezing up. It would probably kill me.

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

48. Time To Rest

Standing on the balcony above the main hall brought back wonderful memories of Princess Luna, Iridescence, and I playing board games during the Grand Galloping Gala. The princess hadn’t wanted to attend, so we had kept her company while on duty.

It had been an informal affair, too. I’d been very uncomfortable with the idea of doing anything but standing guard, but the mares had forced the issue and I complied. We watched from the very spot I was standing on. That was a Gala to remember, since everything fell apart… literally.

“Lieutenant Gloam, I want you to put your two best archers up here. Inconspicuously, of course,” I ordered.

“Yes, Major,” he replied.

“We’re set, then. I need to get downstairs and greet my wife. See to your duty.”

“Yes, sir.”

I left him there and made my way downstairs and into the main hall. It was packed full of beautifully appointed tables and the ponies that would fill them were already starting to wander in. Each seat had a place setting and a nameplate. I’d helped plan them all as tactically as I could… which is to say, I guessed.

Willowy Tempest and Raven had done an amazing job with the decorations. The hall was full of brightly colored unicorn lamps, Equestrian heraldry, and the unit standard from every single brigade that served in the war. They’d even cheated a bit and hung the Dragoon’s banner even though we had only been a company.

In truth, I think it was Willowy’s way of apologizing to me. We’d left on rough terms, and Crystal had mentioned that Willowy had always felt guilty about it. It was a nice gesture. I still didn’t really like her. She was pushy and controlling. That was a very small concern, though, and wasn’t important enough to dwell on.

Making my way through the tables was turning out to be far more difficult than I’d anticipated. Many of the soldiers and officers I passed wanted to shake my hoof and speak to me a moment.

Some of them I knew decently well. Others were just faces I remembered. Even more still were ponies that I didn’t know but knew me for my deeds. My company had saved a lot of lives and so many of these ponies had stories of the Dragoons coming to their rescue. In some cases, it was me personally.

Eventually, I was able to make enough polite excuses to get to table nine where I found an elegant mare sitting in a beautiful pink ball gown. “Well, hello, Miss. I can’t believe you’re alone.”

The unicorn mare tossed her blonde and pink mane. “It’s Missus, and my husband is a Royal Guard officer, so you should be careful,” she replied.

I took her hoof in mine and kissed it softly. “So am I. In fact, I bet I could take him in a fight.”

Crystal giggled and waved her free hoof. “I doubt that very much, he’s quite a s—“

“Would you two quit being so romantic? You’re going to make me sick! When did you get so sappy, Silent?” Winterspear groaned from the seat beside my wife.

I glared at her. “Don’t be jealous that all of the magic is gone from your relationship. I’m dating a romance writer, so I have to keep up my A game.”

Winterspear’s eyes narrowed. “You and I are going to wrestle about this later.”

Crystal shook her head, grinning. She kissed me softly. “You look so handsome.”

“And you look as beautiful as the day I married you. I’m very sorry that I can’t dine with you tonight. I’ve been invited to sit with the princesses, minister, and general.”

Winterspear snorted. “Yeah, go figure. Silent Knight is some stallion’s plus one! And I’m the fillyfooler.”

I looked at Crystal curiously and whispered, “She’s awfully surly tonight.”

Crystal patted me on the shoulder. “She’s upset that Iridescence has to work the event and that she wasn’t invited to the main hall. She was at a foyer table, but I asked her to be my plus one.”

Ah, that made sense. Winterspear wasn’t a veteran exactly. She also wasn’t a high-ranking officer or official. She did amazing work, but her support role wouldn’t rate for the main hall. I could see her feeling left out. I kissed Crystal once more and moved past her to my sister.

I looped my forehooves around her from behind and set my chin on her head. “I’m sorry you feel left out. What you do is extremely important. The rule was just to get as many combat veterans as far up the list as possible.”

Winterspear set her hooves over mine and grumbled, “I know.”

“It doesn’t make you less important.”

“I know…”

“Okay,” I whispered before kissing between her ears. “You ladies have fun. I need to do one more check and then head up front. See you later?” Before I pulled away, I tweaked Winterspear’s rank pin, turning it sideways.

“Okay,” Winterspear replied, sounding a bit more chipper as she fumbled with the pin.

Crystal tossed her mane. “Yes, run along, little soldier stallion. Just remember whose bed you’re supposed to come home to later.”

“I could never forget that.” I chuckled before leaving them for the grand entry that dominated the west side of the room. It was the one being protected by Princess Luna’s House Guard.

Iridescence was standing just inside it holding a clipboard. When I trotted up, she and all but one of the other house guards stood at attention. I waved a hoof. “At ease.”

“Are you going to explain this? Miley and the lieutenant won’t explain this,” Iridescence said before I could get another word in. Her hoof was pointing at Exemplar Ferrel. “Or that?” Her hoof went the other way, gesturing at Tranquil Dusk.

The exemplar and Dusk had been playing the role of PLHG for over a week and were now standing guard. In Ferrel’s case, her armor wasn’t fit exactly right and, for some reason, it stood out as odd on her.

I nodded. “I’ll explain it.”

“Good! Somepony needs to. You can’t just put a temple guard and a civilian in our armor and tell us they’re new. I know who they are! I was there in Nordanver and I was there when you got back from Haven!”

“Shh,” I hissed before leaning in close to Iridescence. “Ferrel is giving us a hoof with her future sight. We wanted her to blend in, and Tranquil Dusk keeps an eye on her, so the same thing goes. I knew you’d go along with it even if it upset you.”

Iridescence grumbled, “Oh, I’m upset. Upset that nopony, especially you, came to tell me when it happened. Come on, Silent, you owe me more than that.”

I sat a hoof on hers. “I do, I’m sorry. There was a lot going on and I knew I could trust you. It won’t happen again, I promise.”

“Well… alright, then. After tonight, we stop pretending that Guard First Class Ferrel isn’t a centuries-old unicorn temple exemplar?”

“Yes… probably. I think yes. I’ll let you know.”

Iridescence groaned and rolled her eyes. “Fine, but you owe me.”

I chuckled and nodded. “Agreed! Crystal and I will take Dot off your hooves for an entire weekend. Colts and all.”

The mare didn’t hesitate for half a second before she replied, “All is forgiven. Now, move along. Do you see the line of ponies out this door? We have to check them all in!”

“Yes, ma’am,” I replied before moving over to where Exemplar Ferrel was pretending to stand guard.

“Good evening, Silent Knight,” she said softly.

“Good evening… Guard First Class. Is there anything I need to look out for? Any visions of doom or vague warnings? Poor feelings in the belly?”

Exemplar Ferrel shook her head. “No, though this may distress you equally. I have not had a vision for five days. In the ages I have lived since receiving my cutie mark, I have never gone such a long time without some views of the future.”

No visions? No subtle and convoluted warnings? No prophecies? That was disturbing. “Why do you think that is?” I asked.

She shook her head. “I cannot say. They have simply stopped and I am able to remain in the here and now like a normal pony. It is… liberating.”

Liberating was great. At least for her. I had an operation to run and assassins potentially within striking distance. I realized my jaw was clenching, so I relaxed it. “Can we try to restore them? It is a huge advantage. Maybe if you held my hoof that would trigger one?” I asked, offering it to her.

The unicorn reached out reluctantly. She did not take my hoof immediately and, instead, seemed to think that over. “What if I do not wish to have visions any longer, despite the danger?”

Living in constant visions was likely not much of a life. It was a concept I struggled with understanding, but I’d seen the results in her actions. The ability to see and remember potential futures was a huge gift but also a curse since she had no control over it. Danger or not, was it right to try to force it? Like the war was forced on me?

No. Perhaps at one time I’d have said yes. That everything had to be done to advance our duty. To protect our princesses. There were limits, though. That was what Stratus Knight never taught. Unbalanced ponies who couldn’t learn those limits were actually worse soldiers.

I smiled and shook my head. “Then don’t take my hoof. You’ve earned some rest and we should not rely solely on your visions.” My hoof slowly lowered.

Exemplar Ferrel blinked at that. Then she smiled. It was a big, beautiful smile that caused her crystal blue eyes to close ever so slightly. A smile I’d never seen from her. “It is my choice. All mine,” she whispered before reaching out and grabbing my hoof.

I held onto it while she stared off into space. Only instead of the normal vacant look, her eyes kept flicking between me and across the room.

“Ferrel?”

“Nothing is happening…”

“Nothing?”

She shook her head and let my hoof go. “Nothing… I saw nothing.” She then pressed her hoof against my face. “Nothing. It is gone.”

The hairs of my mane stood up a bit. “Does that mean you don’t have the ability anymore, or there is nothing in the future?”

“I do not know,” she admitted. “But I choose to believe the former. Be not distressed. Perhaps this is for the best. I can help more in the here and now. My magic is powerful and I am a fit warrior.”

“Yes. Okay, I’m going to try not to be distressed. We’ll just march forwards. Now, I need to get to my spot. Keep an eye out, alright?”

The mare nodded with resolve. “As you wish.”

We parted ways then, nerves wiggling into my stomach. I’d always begrudged her visions. Now that they were gone, I felt left out in the dark.

We can’t have it both ways, can we, Silent? Why not? Hush.

On my way over to the head tables, I stopped by where Tranquil Dusk stood in a set of armor. She was similarly disguised in the same way that Exemplar Ferrel was. Our eyes met, I nodded, and she returned it without a grimace. That was probably progress for us. If I’d had more time, I’d have stopped.

I approached the head table and Minister Sombra waved me over to the seat next to him. “There he is,” he said with a pleased smile. “It never fails that Major Knight is going to check on everything before relaxing.”

General Ironhoof was on the other side of him, and both princesses were opposite the two of them. A few brigadiers and government officials were also at the round table, but most of them were just names on a plate for me.

I bowed. “My apologies, everypony. It is as the minister said. I needed to check on my wife and then on my former subordinates. Old habits die hard.”

Princess Luna softly smiled. “I imagine that you’d rather be on guard duty, even despite our company?”

As I settled into my chair, I nodded. “As I said… old habits… and I’ve always enjoyed your company, even when on duty.”

Princess Celestia shook her head. “I should have snatched you up the day Shining Armor brought you in. You’re so level-headed and work-focused. Look at Sunny over there. She’s pouting because she has to work.”

We all turned our heads to where Sunny was standing at the entry opposite the one I’d checked. When she saw us, her eyes narrowed and she stuck her tongue out at Princess Celestia before pointing a hoof at her eyes and then at me.

Princess Luna laughed and shook her head. “Too bad. You gave him to me, and now he’s mine.”

Minister Sombra cleared his throat. “Ideally, he’ll remain in my service. Though I wouldn’t dare to try to pull him away from you, if that is the choice he makes.”

“He was an excellent member of my command staff,” Ironhoof put in. “Although you don’t have to worry about me trying to take him. Once everypony is settled, I’ve decided to retire.”

I made eye contact with him and nodded. He nodded back. He was rescuing me from the awkward conversation.

“Regrettable to lose such a seasoned leader, but well-deserved, I’d say,” the minister replied, accepting the change of subjects.

“Without question,” Princess Luna put in.

“Yes, we’ve called upon you a few too many times, Ironhoof,” Princess Celestia said. “This last time far more than the sum of the others put together. You are, without a doubt, one of our greatest warriors.”

There was light tapping of hooves on the table in absolute agreement. General Ironhoof was probably the greatest military mind of our generation. Especially now. We’d been behind on tactics at the start of the war, but he had quickly come up to speed and surpassed our more war-like enemies.

Serving ponies had started to arrive with water, wine, and hors d’oeuvres. Many of the tables were now starting to fill up and the banquet was officially beginning, even if it had been designed as an informal event from a speaking perspective.

General Ironhoof waved his hoof. “It was my duty, honor, and privilege to serve this kingdom when it needed me most. Some ponies have to be ready for the horrible nature of the world outside our borders. My only regret is that so many saw it this time around.”

“Mine, too,” I chimed in before quickly adding, “My apologies. I spoke out of turn.”

Minister Sombra shook his head. “Hardly. You’re a guest at this table like anypony else, Silent. You saw more combat in one war than most ponies ever will in an entire career.”

I nodded. “Thank you. What was so awful about this war is that it got out of hoof and we had to extend beyond the Army. We sent ponies that weren’t prepared to see what we saw. I’m not even sure I really was. We’re looking at years of work to calm the nerves of those ponies.”

Princess Luna put in quickly, “And we will. We will be there with them for as long as it takes.”

The table went silent then. It was one of those long, awkward silences where everypony understood the gravity of the topic but wanted to avoid it.

In time, Princess Celestia set her hooves on the table and chimed in, “I’m doing something special for Sunny’s birthday. Can you all keep a secret?”

There was general agreement around the table that we could, as well as a great sense of relief. A birthday was far more suitable topic for a joyful occasion.

Princess Celestia smiled. “Wonderful! I am sending her on an assignment to Tall Tale. I’m going to pretend that I have forgotten her birthday altogether and callously force her to work on it. She’ll believe it is just an assignment and be furious with me.

“When she arrives, she’ll just be so angry!” The princess’s smile turned mischievous. “Of course, what she’ll discover is that her mother and sister will be waiting for her at the train station with Azurite and Soarin. It’s two weeks of vacation with everypony she loves.”

Sending Sunny away even in the face of a hidden enemy? Perhaps the princess was not as concerned as I was.

Princess Luna grinned. “Everypony but you.”

Princess Celestia snorted. “You know what I mean. I can’t go jaunting off to Tall Tale on a moment’s notice.”

The ponies around the table chuckled, giggled, and tapped their hooves. They loved the idea of tricking Sunny. I honestly did, too, if I didn’t need Captain Day so much. She was a valuable asset.

Minister Sombra cleared his throat. “On that topic, Silent Knight has informed me that he too is planning to take some leave shortly. It seems we’ve worn him out.”

General Ironhoof leaned forwards to look past the minister at me. “Oh? And where are you planning to go?”

I cleared my throat. On the spot again in front of all of these important ponies. “To be perfectly honest, we’re going to be visiting Glimmer World. I realize it may be geared more for older fillies and colts, but we just loved it there.

“After that, we’ll escape to a small island for some time away from the wild crowds and tourists. It is another one of the special places we share.”

Princess Luna softly smirked behind a hoof, giggling.

The minister’s ear flicked. “Am I missing something?”

“Oh, my sister seems to think that Silent Knight and Crystal Wishes are finally going to begin… nesting,” Princess Celestia explained. “Especially on this trip since I suspect that the island Silent Knight has mentioned is where they went on their honeymoon.”

My face felt flush. How had this gotten so out of hoof? Meddling mares! “The princess is relentless in her pursuit for what she’ll view as her grandfoals.”

General Ironhoof laughed heartily and leaned back in his chair. “Then you’d best get to work, Major. Alicorns, despite being ageless, are not known for their endless patience.”

Princess Celestia’s ears stood up. “Is that so, General?”

Without a moment’s hesitation, the general replied, “In my experience, yes, ma’am. When it comes to foals, fun, and cake, alicorns seem to be most impatient. At least, that is to say, the only alicorn I’ve had the esteemed pleasure of knowing well is that way.”

Princess Luna gently prodded her sister with a hoof. “I believe the general’s assessment to be baseless… when it comes to me. For you, he is as astute as always.”

“And so he is,” Princess Celestia replied before pushing back at the hoof.

Raven trotted over. “Princesses, apologies for the interruption, but most everypony has arrived. The entry lines have reduced to a trickle. You may make your toasts at your leisure.”

Princess Celestia replied, “Thank you, Raven. Well, ponies, duty calls.” She then stood and levitated her crystal goblet and a spoon. Gently, she tapped the pair together, filling the room with a soft tinking. “Ponies, ponies, if I may have your attention, please.”

The room fell quiet and all eyes turned towards the radiant alicorn. “Today is a special day. It is the first time in a long time that we’ve all been together. That may not seem like much to many, but to me, it is a miracle.

“I have promised myself that I would not cry, nor would I make this toast long. It is important that you know, however, that you are all my little ponies, and your absence has been felt. Deeply.

“Each day you were missed not just by your family but by your kingdom and your princesses. Thank you for coming home. Please, lift a glass as we toast your safe return.”

Everypony in the room did so and we all repeated, “To safe returns.” The room then erupted into eager cheers and thumping of hooves on the tables. It was a brilliant toast. Short, sweet, and meaningful.

Princess Luna then stood and nodded at her sister. In a similar fashion, she brought her spoon to her goblet and clinked them together. “It is also my pleasure to address you tod—“

“Silent! To Arms!” Sunny Day shouted, cutting off the princess. The room went silent and everypony turned to look at the golden mare. She was in her battle stance, her horn lit.

I quickly scanned the room and couldn’t see any threats. Just confusion sweeping the crowd. This was not the kind of prank Sunny would pull, but there was nothing. Nothing was wrong.

Nothing, Silent? Look closer!

A chill ran over me, setting the hairs of my coat on end. In unison, ten—no, twenty ponies around the room stood up. Their eyes went vacant and began to glow purple. My heart started to race and time seemed to slow. This was it. There wasn’t a single assassin. They’d gotten to many.

Tick.

“Lieutenant Gloam, subdue them!” I ordered loudly as I leaped onto the table and moved towards the princesses. Goblets, plates, and flatware went flying as I hurried across.

Tock.

The house and royal guards were already moving towards the ponies even before I’d issued the call to do so. I’d ordered subdue because I doubted these poor veterans had any control over themselves. Cries of confusion and warning rang out from both sides of the room.

Tick.

More soldiers with glowing eyes were trying to force their way in from the outside, effectively blocking both entries. The house guards were dealing with them but the chaos was building.

I looked around, assessing the situation as fast as I could. They’d trapped us. Was the plan to simply overwhelm us? The enemy hoped we wouldn’t kill our own? It was a good hope. The thought turned my stomach.

I caught sight of the balcony. We could fly up there. “Princesses—”

Tock.

Princess Celestia stood to her full height, her horn bursting with golden light. “Enough!” She stomped a hoof and a glimmering wave exploded from where it contacted with the stone floor and crashed across the room. All of the soldiers with purple eyes stopped moving, the glow flickering out.

Their eyes returned to normal and they stood idly about, looking confused and concerned. Many didn’t understand why they were grappling with palace guards.

She’d done it. Whatever hold the Night Mares had on the ponies wasn’t enough to stop an alicorn. I breathed a sigh of relief… until I heard the cackling in my mind.

Tick.

Not enough. Your will is not strong enough, little student. I will have the usurper whether you like it or not! The voice rattled within my skull, infecting my thoughts.

Come along, little stallion. You belong to me, too. My vision stared to blur. No, fight this, Silent! I reached out and set a hoof on Princess Luna’s shoulder. She was warm and soft.

Attack! NO! I yanked my hoof away and shook my head. My vision cleared.

Purple and black energy had once again erupted from the eyes of the soldiers, sending them back into their controlled state. They started to fight harder against the royal guards, surging towards us.

Princess Luna’s horn lit repeatedly, firing off low powered beams to knock them down. There was a battle playing out across the room. The guards and unaffected soldiers were doing their best to stop their comrades without killing them.

Tock.

The air changed as energy crackled through it. I spotted the source quickly. Brigadier Hammer’s horn was glowing as he charged an attack. I’d seen him do it in battle numerous times. That much energy would not subdue. It would kill.

He turned towards us and away from all of the commotion. There was a clear line of sight between him and the princesses.

“No…”

Tick.

I tried to cry out a warning but there wasn’t time as the blasts of lightning burst from the unicorn’s horn. They were tinged with black as they surged towards Princess Luna. I did the only thing I knew how to do. I jumped in the way.

When they slammed into my unarmored form, somepony screamed in the distance.

Tock.

The hair of my coat burned away, as did my wing feathers. It felt like I was on fire as I crumbled to the floor. My forehoof came up to point at the balcony but it barely moved. In the haze of pain, I could see it was blackened.

Soft hooves looped around me. The touch was excruciating. It was Princess Luna. She was cradling me.

This is it, Silent. No. Yes, this is it. You did your duty. Not done. We’re done.

Tick.

“Silent…” Princess Luna whispered as her tears fell onto my face.

My mouth didn’t work right but as best could, I whispered, “Tell… Crystal… sorry.”

And that is how I died.

Tock.

Author's Notes:

Hello, lovely readers! Please be mindful of the critical nature of this chapter and use the Spoiler feature to protect your peers. They'll appreciate it in the future!

Temporary Note (2/6/2017): As a reminder to everyone, ToaRG will be on a short hiatus as I work on writing the next part as a "complete story" instead of a week to week serial. I also have a Hearts and Hooves day story to put out for you to enjoy and laugh at.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

49. The Near-To

The sun was warm on my back as I lounged on the softest cloud I’d ever encountered in my entire life. It was extra fluffy and incredibly conducive to getting a good night’s sleep. Far better than my bed back in Canterlot.

Canterlot? When had I left Canterlot? The last thing I recalled was being at the veteran’s banquet. At the banquet eating, laughing, and… and being blasted by Lightning Hammer! I gasped and jumped up, tapping my body with my hooves. It wasn’t burned. I wasn’t burned.

“Ah, there it is.” The voice was familiar. Incredibly so. It was one that I had not heard in over a year. One that was impossible to be hearing.

When I looked over, Russet Rook was standing on a large cloud next to me. He looked healthy and his coat had an amazing sheen. “Everypony remembers their last moment eventually and any of the less peaceful ones tend to have that reaction,” he said with a chuckle.

“The last moment? Wait, you’re dead, Russet. You died in my hooves,” I started before reality started to set in. “And I’m dead, too.”

Russet tapped his hoof to his nose. “Bingo.”

Wow, dead. I waited for the swell of emotions, but they never came. “I don’t actually feel that bad about it, to be honest.”

“That is normal. You’re getting acclimated to being here,” Russet explained. “One of the perks is that your worldly burdens don’t weigh as much here in the Near-To. Negative emotions can’t impact you near as much.”

That sorted out the lack of feeling sorry for myself for being killed. At least I’d made it count. I think.

“Oh, and you might want to check out your wing, too, Silent. I think you’ll be happy.”

I extended my busted wing and worked it through my physical therapy motions. It was beyond easy. My wing wasn’t damaged anymore! It was as good as new! Better than new! In fact, my whole body felt new. The scars had disappeared and the aches were gone.

“How about that!” I blinked. “Wait… going back a moment, what is the Near-To?”

Russet laughed and held up a hoof. “Okay, Silent Knight. Put away your Royal Guard observation skills for a moment. I’ve got duties, too. Let me start at the beginning.”

A million questions started to fill my mind as the reality that I was dead started to set in. This was what happened after you died! The possibilities were endless. I started to speak, but I just nodded instead. Russet would get to it all.

“Welcome, Silent Knight, to the Near-To. I’ve been asked to be your guide and mentor on transitioning you from life to death.”

That sounded like a canned opener. Perhaps I had not worked on Russet’s presentation skills as much as I should have when I was his company NCO. Slowly, I laid back down on my cloud, letting my chin rest in the softness. “Do you have index cards for this?”

Russet glared at me and cleared his throat. “As you may have noticed by now, your body is in perfect condition. That is because it isn’t your body. It is a semi-physical representation of your spirit. Your actual body is still back in the physical plane and, unfortunately in your case, has largely been burnt to a crisp.”

“I feel like that should be more distressing than it is.”

“In the Near-To, your emotions will be far less potent,” Russet went on. “Your cares, worries, and desires will also be eased. This is a place of rest and transformation. A place to prepare yourself for the Far-From.”

This was boring. Other than the part about me being crispy. The idea that that fact didn’t bother me didn’t bother me all that much, which should have bothered me… but didn’t.

I rolled onto my side, letting the sun hit my belly. “What is the Far-From?”

“Excellent question! The Far-From is where spirits graduate to when they no longer have any burdens pulling on them.”

I looked up at him. “You just said I didn’t have burdens.”

He waggled a hoof like a nagging teacher. “Pay attention, I said they would weigh less. As an example, you are one of my burdens. My death impacted your life, so it is my duty to wait here for you and a few others. Once I’ve discharged all of my duties, I will likely be ready to move on to the Far-From.”

“Wait, you’ve been waiting here for me since you died?”

Russet nodded. “Yes. Don’t feel too smug, though. There are a few more ponies on my list. Just like you have ponies on your list.”

My ears wiggled. “Does somepony issue me that list?”

“Not officially like orders from the Guard, but I’m sure you can think about it. Your mother, your sister… your wife.”

Regardless of the weight that had been removed, when Russet mentioned Crystal, my heart seemed to ache. I’d left her. I was dead and she was still there dealing with that. “Crystal…” I whispered.

Russet walked over to me and set his hoof on my shoulder. “Some burdens, even lightened, are heavy. You’ll wait for her and she will see you again. Take solace in that.”

I reached my hoof across my body to hold his. “Thanks, Russet. Thanks for waiting for me.”

“Anytime, buddy. It was honestly my pleasure. Now, do you want to sit here for a while and puzzle through this? You can if you like. There is no set schedule.”

No, oh, Silent, no! Somepony help him! Please!

My ear flicked. That sounded like Crystal. “What?”

“I said you can sit here for a while.”

I shook my head, looking around. “No, I heard Crystal.”

His ears perked up. “Oh! Yes, I’m sorry. As mentioned in my presentation, we are in the Near-To. As in, near to life or near to Equestria. However you want to think about it. Those that are entangled with us, when they speak from the spirit, can be heard by us.”

“So… I’m hearing my wife watch me die? That is awful.”

Russet nodded solemnly. “Yes, it is… but it is important that you hear it so you understand how much you were loved. Honestly, Silent, I appreciated what you thought and said after I died. You did it, too. You went home.”

I rolled back over and stood up, shaking my coat out. It didn’t need it, but it was an instinctive gesture. “It was how I felt. You dying changed a lot for me. I broke a bit inside.”

“It did. It made you hard and gave you the power to get through the war. These things happen. Good results from bad events. So, again, would you like to stay here or move along on our itinerary?”

That was a fair question. Since I was dead, it was probably a good idea to get my bearings. This would be home now. Puffy white clouds extended out as far as I could see. Somewhat stereotypical but fine.

The sun in the sky was particularly warm and bright. Large, too. Far larger than the one on Equestria. It also shared the sky with an equally large full moon. That was certainly different.

Off in the distance, I could see greenspace. Perhaps grass and trees. All of Near-To wasn’t just clouds it seemed. It was also relatively full of ponies. Now that I was truly looking around, I could see them all over the place in their multi-colored glory.

Some were galloping, some were napping, others were playing board games, and… “They’re playing hoofball!” I pointed a hoof.

Russet laughed. “Yes, we have quite a league here. We can go find a pickup game if you like. I’m not very good but it is more about playing than winning.”

Playing hoofball would be fun. After all, I didn’t have any responsibilities anymore. Did they have all the newest board games in the Near-To? Would I still get to paint figures? I started to ask Russet but other curiosities got the better of me. “I would like to… but what is next on the list?”

“There are some ponies waiting to see you. When you’re ready.”

“Oh yeah? Who?”

“Your father, grandfather, and… well… I don’t know what he is. Your great-grandfather times five or six.”

My ears shot up in surprise. Although, really, I shouldn’t have been surprised. I was dead, they were dead. We’re all dead. Was my dad still a jerk? “Do they have jerks in the Near-To?”

Russet grinned. “Yes, but it is the Near-To version. They care less so they’re not as bad and you care less so it doesn’t bother you as much.”

Hoofball or family… hoofball or family.

I’m so sorry, Crystal. He’s gone, but his last thoughts were of you.

That ruffled my feathers. Literally. Perhaps playing hoofball during such a serious moment wasn’t appropriate. Although, it didn’t feel fully inappropriate. But better to be safe. “Okay, let’s go see my family.”

Russet turned and started trotting. “If you’re sure, but if you change your mind, let me know.”

We meandered through the clouds of the Near-To. The dam that was holding back my million questions started to crack and I rattled a few of them off. Things like how Russet could walk on clouds, did we have to eat, did we have to sleep, did we have to work, did we have to use the bathroom, could we get hurt, and about sixteen other things.

To put it short: everypony can, only if I wanted to, only if I wanted to, only if I wanted to, no, no, and such.

In the distance, sitting halfway on the clouds and halfway on the greenest patch of grass I’d ever seen was a grey stone cottage. It was two stories, boxy, unadorned, and had a simple red roof.

When Russet and I got closer, the front door opened and a stocky white pegasus walked out. His mane was dark blue, cropped close, and featured his tufted ears. He smiled when our eyes met and started trotting faster towards me.

My heart swelled with affection and I hurried towards him. We collided in a hug and he exclaimed, “Silent!”

“Clement, I’m so happy to see you,” I said.

The old—formerly old stallion squeezed me tight, not letting go. “I’m happy to see you too, son. I’m sorry I skipped out on you like I did. My heart just couldn’t keep up.”

His voice was different. Less gruff and worn. He looked like the pictures I’d seen of him with grandmother. It was so uplifting to see him like this. “It’s fine. Really it is. I made it.”

Clement Knight finally let me go and set a hoof on my cheek. “Yes, you did. You did well, son. I caught some of it when you were thinking about me. Oh… and that bit with the dragons. That was just amazing!”

Russet cleared his throat. “What now?”

“My grandson convinced a bunch of dragons to attack a fortified area to save lives.” Clement beamed before looping a forehoof around me. “Now, you two come inside.”

“Okay, that one you’re going to have to explain at some point, Silent,” Russet said as the three of us went towards the cottage.

Clement pushed the door open and motioned for me to lead the way. The interior was very basic other than a vaulted ceiling. I trotted in and froze. My father was sitting at a table in the center of the main room. We just stared at each other.

His eyes weren’t milky anymore. The original blue was as bright as could be. Far lighter than the mane color we shared. It was a shock and I could feel some bitterness deep inside, but not as much as I expected I would. As Russet had said, the Near-To seemed to dull most of that.

“Hello, Silent,” Stratus said.

“Hi… Dad.”

Stratus Knight stood and sighed. “I shouldn’t be surprised that you’re not exactly thrilled to see me.”

Not thrilled. That was fair. “I am somewhat at a loss for words. You were both my hero and my villain.”

Russet cleared his throat awkwardly. “So, as this is a family thing, if anypony needs me I’m just going to be napping in the yard.” Nopony really paid him any mind as he left.

“I know. I tried to prepare you as best I could for the world as I saw it. It is somewhat ironic that I did a good job. That was just blind luck though,” Stratus said.

It wasn’t something I wanted to admit but he had inadvertently prepared me for the life I’d led. The question was, had he not prepared me that way, would I have led it and would I still be alive.

Wait… blind luck? I blinked. “Did… Did you just make a joke?”

Clement Knight stepped up beside me. “He had a sense of humor before I decided he wasn’t taking his duty seriously.”

I looked over at my grandfather before turning back to my father. “Yes, as I understand it, his father was rough on him, too,” I said.

“He is right here,” Stratus Knight groused. How about that, even dead he could sound grumpy.

“I’m sorry, Son. I got a little carried away. You know, despite our failings, you did actually raise some good foals,” Clement said.

I begrudgingly nodded. “Yes, after some pain and suffering, I turned out relatively okay. Other than dying decades before I should have. I don’t blame you for that, though.”

Stratus tapped a forehoof on the table. “Thanks for that. If it is any comfort, I’m not thrilled to see you, either. Not for the same reason. Mostly because, after I got here and then Clement arrived, I didn’t want you to throw your life away for something meaningless.”

That was something I never expected out of my father’s mouth. It took me aback. When I found my voice, I asked, “Hopefully you’d agree this wasn’t meaningless?”

Stratus shook his head. “Not at all. You saved an alicorn. It is tough to find more meaning in death than that. I mean, you could have fallen. What an awful way to go.”

I looked over at Clement Knight, my brow raised.

My grandfather shrugged. “As I said, he had a sense of humor. You just never saw it. Things are different here. The bad doesn’t cling very well. Eventually, it all burns up and you move on. Once you’ve taken care of your obligations, of course.”

“Waiting for ponies?” I asked.

“Yes, among some other things. Now, have a seat. We’ve a lot to catch up on and for the first time since you were small enough to hold in a single hoof, the three of us are together. That is wonderful.”

Stratus chuckled while I sat down. “He never really was that small, Pop. Wallflower never let me forget how much trouble she went to giving birth to my son.”

Clement laughed and shook his head. “That is something I recall.”

I flushed a bit. This is what normal ponies did. They laughed about their foals and embarrassed them.

“Oh! Where are my manners,” Clement said suddenly. “There is a pony here that has been waiting to meet you for a very long time, Silent.”

Another pony? What had Russet said, something about another grandfather? “Sure, sure. Who’s next?” I replied.

“Me,” came a smooth, confident voice from above.

I jumped up from my chair and took a few steps back, looking up. The feeling of surprise and fright passed almost immediately, leaving only curiosity.

A shaggy gray pegasus stallion with draconic wings was resting on a perch in the vault of the ceiling. His eyes were gold and he shared a mane color with the rest of us.

“Nimbus Knight,” I said without a doubt.

He extended his leathery wings and stepped off the perch, slowly gliding down. “Knowing who I am means you found my message.”

“I did. Unfortunately, I failed to achieve the goal you set out. I didn’t stop the cultists and now I’m dead.” That was more fact than emotion, too. Again, being dead doesn’t feel that bad. To be honest, it was actually pretty nice.

Nimbus chuckled. “Is that so? Review the facts if you will. First, did you save your alicorn from being assassinated by the cultists?”

I nodded.

“Good. Second, did their attack force them to clearly expose their plot?”

Again, I nodded.

“Excellent. Finally, did their attack, which likely failed due to your sacrifice, expose their assets and their abilities?”

“It did.”

Nimbus tapped a hoof on my nose. “Then perhaps, young knight, you achieved exactly what was necessary to result in the failure of our common enemy. And, on a selfish note, I wish to thank you. You were the last pony for whom I was waiting and I have been waiting for over a millennium.”

That… was not a bad point. Prophecies, at least from Exemplar Ferrel, had always been vague.

Exemplar, please stop, it isn’t working. He’s gone.

Oh, interesting. Think about somepony and perhaps be connected? I shook my head. Near-To, not Equestria. “Perhaps you’re right. Why have you been waiting for me?”

Nimbus stretched out his right wing and idly rubbed the tip against his fuzzy ears. “I’m honestly not sure. My belief has been that, since I chose to engage the three of you, I’d need to wait on the outcome. I just never imagined it would take so long.”

Clement cleared his throat. “Almost every other pony that was loved by Nimbus has long since left for the Far-From.”

“I’m sorry about that.” It was a weird thing to say. Essentially, I was sorry we all hadn’t died sooner.

Nimbus laughed, his eyes squinting as he did. “Not at all. This is a lovely place and I have had good company. Company that you will soon meet before settling here with the rest of us. If you choose, of course.”

My ear flicked. “You’re not leaving?”

“Not yet. I’d like to get to know you first. Something tells me I should. I also rather enjoy the company of Clement and Stratus,” Nimbus explained.

I almost smiled. “Again, never something I thought I’d ever hear a pony say, but that is fine with me.”

Stratus snorted. “I’m right here, Son.”

Clement just patted him on the back.

Nimbus Knight settled at the table as I took my chair again and asked, “I’m curious. If I understand my history right, you’re the father of our line, but also the father of Moonlit Star’s line. Is that right?”

The nox pony nodded. “Yes. The original Moonlit Star, Lady Luna’s mentor, was my youngest daughter. We had her very late in life, but she was somepony special. Her grandmother on my wife’s side was a unicorn. And even though she looked like me, she had an understanding of magic. Almost like a sixth sense.”

Clement shook his head. “I can’t even fathom that. It was all… well, unnatural to me. Useful, but unnatural. Watching things float around or seeing arcs of lightn—“ He cut himself off as he looked at me.

I waved a hoof. “It’s alright. It really doesn’t bother me. Although, something else does bother me. Nimbus, if you and your family stayed outside of Haven, how did that side of the family end up in there?”

Nimbus laughed. “Come now, Silent. You don’t really believe all of that nonsense about the door being sealed, do you? Especially early on when they had knights to protect them. Haven went into lockdown after Lady Luna rejected my daughter’s help and was then banished by her sister.

“That is when Moonlit took the remaining ponies and fled. She had enough sense to take everything of Nocturna’s she could get her hooves on too. Then she just planned to wait it out. Again, I don’t think any of us expected it to be as long as it was.”

Stratus’s head tilted. “Why was it so long?”

Nimbus shrugged. “Nopony knew any of the things that happened were even possible. Imagine if Canterlot simply vanished with both princesses one day without any explanation. Imagine being so angry at day ponies but not knowing why. It was a scary time.”

“Why were you so angry?” I asked.

“Ah, now that I know the answer to, but I’m not going to tell. It isn’t my place. Somepony else wanted to do that.”

Somepony else? “Is that the next step on my itinerary?”

Nimbus lifted his wing, reached across the table, and tapped my chest with the tip. “Only if you like. Lady Nocturna and High Marshal Moonglaive are here. They’ve been waiting, too.”

“If I like? If I like, I can finally go meet the ancient alicorn responsible for all of this and her high marshal. Do you even need to ask?”

“Nopony here does anything they don’t wish to do, so asking is essential. Besides, don’t sound too impressed by meeting a high marshal. You’re meeting one right now and you’re one yourself,” Nimbus pointed out.

“No, you are a high marshal,” I corrected. “I’m just a pony that got stuck with the title because I read some books and relived some memories.”

Stratus Knight sighed. “That was always one of his problems, too humble.”

Clement Knight idly cuffed the back of my father’s head. “That is one of his strengths.”

Nimbus Knight cleared his throat. “Gentleponies, please. Silent, you are a high marshal. You were the senior most knight of your time. You took our lessons to heart and died in the service of Nocturna. What more could be asked?”

What now? “You mean I died in service to Princess Luna.”

My ancestor merely shook his head. “That is a narrow view. The Lady Nocturna has always planned for the long term, and you may discuss that with her if you like. Just know that you played your role brilliantly. As did I.”

That sort of statement would have rubbed me wrong when I was alive. Without a doubt, I knew it would have. Here, it just mildly annoyed me. Briefly. My curiosity was getting the better of me when I said, “If it is all the same to you three, I think I’d like to meet the orchestrator of my fate now.”

My grandfather smiled and lifted a hoof towards me. “Go, do what you need to. It just so happens that time is now on our side.”

Stratus nodded in agreement.

“Then we’ll be on our way,” Nimbus said before leading me out of the cottage.

Outside, we found Russet laid over on his side, snoring softly. One of his hind legs kicked before he settled back down.

“Should we wake him?” I asked.

Nimbus shook his head. “It isn’t necessary, unless you want him at your side.”

I contemplated that a moment before shaking my head. “Let him sleep. He and I can pal around for quite some time, I imagine.”

“Without a doubt, but I find it unlikely you’ll spend a thousand years here. If you do, however, it isn’t bad. There are always new ponies coming and going.”

My ear flicked. “Does it not get lonely?”

Nimbus paused, stopping to stand on a rise of clouds. “I’m sure that it does, but I can assure you that you don’t feel it strongly. Over the years, you lose more and more of your physical cares. In time, you’re almost pure spirit. Once you are, it is time to move on to the Far-From.”

“Why the separation?” I asked.

“It isn’t a separation, so to speak. There isn’t a barrier as you’re suggesting. You’re the wall. Your hold on what you left behind. Once you let go you can move on to your true rest,” Nimbus explained.

“How can you know this or be sure the Far-From even exists?”

Nimbus grinned. “That is knowledge you’ll soon earn for yourself. I don’t want to spoil it. Now, shall we continue on?”

That was a frustrating answer. I thought after dying ponies would stop keeping secrets. Apparently not. “Sure, sure.”

We trotted across the plane of clouds, making our way towards a particularly large outcropping of snow-covered pine trees. It was an odd sight considering that it wasn’t snowing anywhere else, nor was it cold. I stopped to try and figure out exactly how what I was seeing was possible.

Nimbus saw my confusion and chuckled. “Don’t try to figure it out. The rules don’t apply here. She is winter and, thus, so is her domain.”

“She is winter?” I asked, my thoughts trailing to the Forgotten Winter.

“Indeed. The Mentor of the Night is winter. The Mentor of the Day is summer. The Rulers, fall and spring, respectively.”

My ear perked. “And the students?”

Nimbus chuckled. “They get their turn eventually. Never put a foal in charge of a season.”

That made sense. “It is going to take a little while to grow accustomed to the changes,” I said, my attention shifting to an approaching pony. She wasn’t wandering or playing like the others. She seemed to be heading directly towards us.

“Is that a friend of yours?” I asked Nimbus.

He shook his head. “She is not known to me.”

The mare drew closer, her grey coat contrasting against the soft white clouds. She was unquestionably approaching us specifically. When she was within earshot, the earth pony spoke quietly, “Excuse me, you’re Silent Knight, aren’t you?”

“Yes, have we met?” I asked curiously.

She smiled, her short, violet mane bobbing as she shook her head no. “Not exactly. You knew Ferrel, correct?”

I stiffened. Knew. Knew was past tense. “Yes… but how do you know me?”

“I’m waiting for her. Is she well?” she asked, a bit of eagerness creeping into her voice.

It didn’t seem like she was keen on answering my questions. She knew the exemplar, though, so that wasn’t much of a surprise. Finally, I shrugged and replied, “When I last saw her, I’d say without question, she was the happiest I’d seen her. She smiled.”

The mare sighed happily. “Good. Thank you.” She turned and started to trot away.

“Wait!” I called, reaching out after her.

She paused and looked back. “Hmm?”

“Who are you? How did you know about me? I know we’ve never met.”

The mare smiled brightly, wrinkles appearing under her eyes. “Kalinda told me and, if you think about it, I bet you do know me.” Without another word, she went along her way, a bounce in her step.

I turned to Nimbus and he shrugged. “Fair warning, when there are alicorns here, they can be as frustrating in death as they were in life. Now, come on. Nocturna awaits.”

“I… alright, let’s go,” I muttered, trying to figure out who the mare was.

Celestia, please! Please! Just this once. I swear, just this once. You can do it, I know you can!

Author's Notes:

Dear readers, please be kind to those what have not made it this far and use the Spoiler Tags.

Don't spoil a good time for someone starting today.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

50. Nocturna

The snow swirled around Nimbus Knight and me as we marched through the pine forest that had sprung out of the cloud prairie we’d been crossing. In the distance, it had seemed small. The closer we got, the larger it became.

Now we were knee deep in powder, fighting our way through the underbrush to wherever our destination was. It wasn’t as bad as it sounded. The snow wasn’t cold or wet but otherwise felt the same.

“We’re almost there, Silent Knight,” Nimbus said, pointing a hoof towards a light that cut through the maelstrom.

“Where exactly is ‘there’ and why is it such an inhospitable place?” I called into the wind.

“Hard to say. It is the place where I know Nocturna is, and she is winter. Can’t you feel it?”

I pushed a branch out of my way and plodded a few more paces. Feel it? Feel what? I shrugged. “Not yet.”

Nimbus’s path led us through several thickets before we broke from the dense underbrush and into a calm clearing. Pine trees formed a perfect ring around it, their branches reaching out and meshing into a canopy.

At the heart of the area was a ring of tall stones thrust from the ground towards the heavens. A soft silver light pulsed from the spaces between them and obscured whatever was contained within.

A single pony stood watch over a particularly large break between one stone and another. Even as a spirit, he wore the armor of a Knight of the Moon and seemed to loom.

I knew him immediately. “High Marshal Moonglaive.”

“Moonglaive is acceptable, as we all three share that title, Silent Knight. Welcome,” he replied before nodding at Nimbus. “And it is good to see you again. It has been a while.”

Nimbus nodded. “Yes, I’ve been spending my days with the last few generations of Knights. They’re a rowdy bunch. A trait that I can only surmise was acquired over time through marriage to rowdy mares.”

Moonglaive chuckled at that. “Such as the mare you married?”

“I’m certain it had to start somewhere. My beloved was certainly rowdy enough.”

I cleared my throat. I was a patient stallion, but listening to two ancient knights prattle on about wives was more than I could stand for. “Could I possibly interrupt a moment. You two did more than just laugh about mares in life, didn’t you?”

“We never had time to laugh about our mares during our lives, so we do it now,” Moonglaive said.

Nimbus shook his head. “He’s a bit impatient to see Lady Nocturna. Understandably so, but that is no reason to be rude, Silent.”

My ears folded back. “I’m sorry. It’s just… you three have been sending me clues and messages from the past for years. Now I’m dead and I can ask you anything, but we’re laughing about my great-great-great-plus-grandmother.”

Moonglaive cracked a smile. “Yes, that is because we have far fewer entanglements left. Now, here I am, so ask me what you like.”

That was more like it. “Why were ponies up in arms against each other, especially since anypony that was around during that time doesn’t seem to know?”

“Ah, yes. That is a fair question. The reason behind the animosity was due to a rather jealous pony pushing things too far. She just kept at it regardless of the consequences. Now, in time, it was decided that it might not be a good idea for everypony to remember what had been happening. Unfortunately, some… details were omitted.”

My eyes narrowed. “That is about as cryptic as it gets.”

Moonglaive nodded. “I understand. I do not wish to spoil my mistress’s reveal. You and I can discuss it more later. Perhaps you would like to see her before you and I speak?”

“That would be good. I’m not sure how much more mystery I can stand, even as a spirit.”

Nimbus and Moonglaive both started laughing at that.

“What?” I asked.

Moonglaive grinned. “You should know, before you go in, that alicorns do not experience the Near-To quite as we do. They retain far more of themselves.”

“Alright… what are you trying to warn me of?”

The nox pony set his hoof on my shoulder. “Even as a spirit, you may not like all that you hear and experience.”

That was the kind of warning that summed up the last two years of my life. It didn’t phase me. Not because I was accustomed to it, which I was, but because that was the effect the Near-To had. Curiosity was all that I felt.

“I’m thusly warned, then. We’ll speak later,” I called as I headed through the large gap between the stones.

Nimbus waved a hoof. “See you later.”

When I crossed the threshold and found myself within the stone ring, it quickly became clear that the silver light was from the moon itself. A massive moon that hung so close it seemed as if I could reach out and touch it.

Somewhere in my mind, I registered that the sounds of the winter storm ceased but it was of no concern. My attention was focused on the glorious violet alicorn standing beneath the moon, watching me.

Nocturna was all that I imagined and more. She was taller than Princess Celestia by at least a head and had the frame to go with it. Her mane swirled like the snow outside as flakes flew across the wispy hairs.

As a spirit, her aura did not compel me to kneel, but I could feel it surround and wash over me. The power of it was indescribable. I’d only felt it once before when I’d been in Midnight’s Peak.

I hesitated before moving closer to her. Could an alicorn so powerful be dangerous to a spirit? Surely I couldn’t die twice.

“At last, we meet face to face, Silent Knight,” she said, her voice as smooth and clear as crystal, resonating around the ring.

“Yes… yes, we do.”

“And you have many questions,” Nocturna said, taking a great stride towards me and closing the distance.

“Yes, I do.”

“And I have many answers. Perhaps all of them, though I will be forthcoming in saying that I shall not give them.”

Thus, Moonglaive’s warning. I might not like what I hear. My wings twitched in agitation. Was that possible? “Why not? What purpose does secrecy serve now?”

“The greatest of purposes: harmony,” she replied before lowering her head to be eye level. She had beautiful eyes. They were pink and full of wisdom. It was hard to look back since it felt like she was looking into my very being.

“I don’t understand,” I murmured, getting lost in her gaze.

Nocturna shook her head, her mane jostling and the snow within it rushing towards her back. “Everypony carries disharmony inside her. Some more than others. Further, it waxes and wanes based on what is happening within a creature’s life. A little disharmony is expected, Silent Knight, but when there is too much, it impedes stable existence.”

She broke the gaze and I blinked in confusion. “I still don’t understand.”

The alicorn rose to her full height and stepped around me. As she did, I noticed the white owl resting on her flank. As she moved in a circle, its head turned, keeping its big eyes fixed on me.

“When a pony is filled with disharmony, they’re open to suggestion. Suggestion to do things, suggestion to give up information. Disharmony knows their thoughts and memories. What Disharmony knows, Maristella knows, and I can’t have her knowing what I know. Now do you understand?”

“No?”

Nocturna reached out and set a large hoof on my back. “Do not jest, Silent Knight. I know your bloodline. You are clever.”

“Maybe I am, but you’ve kept too much hidden. I didn’t find all the clues before I was killed. The ponies left in Equestria certainly don’t have enough to go on.”

“On the second point, we surely agree, and thus why I must be vigilant.”

Frustration was bubbling up within me. “Could you at least tell me what this is about? Surely Maristella knows that.”

“Very well, I suppose you have spent enough time pursuing the clues. Allow me to tell you a tale. There was once a mare named Jaloux, and she was a baroness that ruled a small unicorn town. Her beauty was renowned across the land, but she was without substance.”

Tell me a tale? She was really going to frame this like a story told to foals to entertain them? If a pony could be frustrated in the Near-To, it was going to be by this alicorn. This beautiful, perfect alicorn.

“Jaloux had been selected by the mentor prior to myself to be the next student. That mentor was an alicorn of no real significance and had poor taste. Nevertheless, despite my, Kalinda’s, and her peer’s warning, she readily put Jaloux forth and, for reasons I still don’t quite understand, she was accepted.”

We were finally getting somewhere. Actual answers. “What do you mean, accepted? Is there an alicorn committee?”

Nocturna nodded. “After a fashion, yes. And so, Jaloux lived her life in ignorant bliss that one day she would be reborn. When that day came, Maristella was brought into being and began her tutoring under the watchful eye of her incompetent mistress while I ruled.”

The contempt that slipped into Nocturna’s voice was surprising. In a way, I had expected her to be perfect. There was real emotion here.

“She was a willful student, always forgetting her place and trying to impose upon Kalinda and I’s rule. In time, when her mentor felt she had done her job… and by that, I mean grew bored and tired, she moved on without warning or discussion.”

“And you became the mentor,” I put in.

“Indeed, and as such, Maristella became the ruler. It was far too soon for her to do so, and she did not see eye to eye with Kalinda at all. They often butted heads. In some cases, literally.”

That was an interesting vision. It didn’t fully add up to what I had been told while alive, though. “Wait, wait a moment. Kalinda was an ancient alicorn from before these times. Your account is different from everything I’ve read or been told by the princesses.”

Nocturna smiled and slowly swished her tail, disturbing the owl on her flank. “And who do you presume to know the truth? Listen to my tale and the truth shall become evident.”

The tale again. Given our size and age differences, perhaps I was a foal, so I nodded and settled onto the ground.

“I selected a student: Azuleka. Kalinda ruled a bit longer and then spoke to the mentor before her about ascension. An agreement was made and in time Kalinda joined me as my peer.

“Solara donned the crown and Lumina ascended to become the next student. All the while, Maristella continued to rule foolishly. She wanted more than she was allotted and tried to assert herself over Solara. So much so that she started involving ponies in her schemes, manipulating them in inappropriate ways, and thus began the disharmony between our houses.”

There it was, then. That explained the how and most of the why. It didn’t explain the lack of knowledge and understanding.

“That is when it became clear to Kalinda and I that the safety of Equestria could not be entrusted to such a base alicorn. That, Silent Knight, is where your part actually begins.”

I started to sort through all of the information I had gathered over my short life. This was helpful, but there were still too many missing pieces. One thing stuck out in my mind, though. The voice before I’d died had said usurper. “You sought to remove her?”

Nocturna shook her head. “Remove her, no. No such thing has ever been done and would have been wholly inappropriate. Our strategy had to be far subtler. Kalinda and I each set ourselves to the task of restoring harmony to Equestria.

“We began with the forging of the Virtues. Kalinda always had a talent as an artificer and achieved on her own what the ancient alicorns had worked in harmony to do. Unfortunately, the consequence of that action was to weaken her beyond recovery. She took her leave not long after.”

We were off track again and it was starting to frustrate me. I threw up hoof up in air. “Wait, what do you mean? I feel as if you’re taking for granted that I was only alive for a couple of decades.”

The ancient alicorn actually sighed at me. She sighed! “Kalinda forged six artifacts, the Virtues of Harmony, in the same way that the ancient alicorns formed the Elements of Harmony. Try to keep up, Silent Knight.”

“Why? Why would she do that?”

“Is that not obvious? As an alicorn, Maristella held one of the elements,” Nocturna said before snorting. “Loyalty of all things. To herself, perhaps.”

My mind slipped back to a conversation I’d had with Princess Celestia about how the ponies that currently had the Elements of Harmony were too little to properly wield them. In the past, they’d been controlled by alicorns. Six elements, six alicorns.

“And the elements work when all six are aligned,” I put in.

“Exactly. Were she to call on the power of her own, that would have been quite a problem. That was not our only concern. Relying on Azuleka and Lumina to command their elements when they were so young would have been foolish.”

I waved a hoof. “You said you weren’t going to remove her, though. Why would there be a need for the Elements or Virtues?”

Nocturna’s wings idly twitched before spreading out. “We would not have removed her.”

”Now, now, Daughter. What you really mean is you would not have dethroned her. Removing her is exactly what you sought and precisely what you did.”

The voice shot through my mind and rang in my ears. It was loud, crystal clear, and similar to the one I’d heard before I’d died. Similar, but disparate. Disparate and closer.

A pony, of sorts, appeared at my side. Her body was not corporeal but instead made up of swirling white light that formed a ponyesque outline. An outline that shifted slowly. To start, she resembled a pegasus. Then her wings faded while a horn grew. Then neither and shortly after, both.

Colors swirled within the white light, dancing around in the same way it does when sunshine hits a crystal. All of this in a pony that was no larger than Miley Hooves.

Nocturna shifted to look directly at my new companion. “As you say, Mother. Maristella was the largest source of disharmony around and you know it. That is hardly alicorn-like. The Virtues were created in the event that she attacked us and needed to be reminded of her place.”

”I know this to be true, yes. I simply wish to correct your misstatement. It is not like you to be half truthful. Mute, yes; half truthful, no.”

Even as a spirit, I couldn’t comprehend exactly what I was looking at. Without thinking, I reached out towards the light and put a hoof through it. The pony of light shifted again, her body growing more slender and elegant as the wings returned. She turned towards me with an amused look. All I could do is stare.

“This is Silent Knight?”

Nocturna stamped a hoof in irritation. “You know very well who he is, and you may stop with the address.”

“Hi,” I stammered.

“Hello, how do you do?” the light pony replied, her voice normal and spoken.

In an awestruck stupor, the best I could respond with was: “Dead.”

The light bobbed. “Indeed, else we’d not be speaking. Welcome. It seems my daughter has taken quite the interest in you.”

Sister, sister please! Please just listen! I’m not ready for this yet. Fix this. Fix this, this one time. Please!

Nocturna’s tail swished. “Silent Knight, may I present to you my mother, the mother of all alicorns: Harmony.”

Thoughts swirled about in my head as I tried to fully grasp the concept of speaking to an idea given form. “How do I address you?” My hoof was still breaking the plane of her body so I pulled it out. That just seemed polite.

“Harmony,” the light responded.

“Yes, Harmony, in your case. Mother in mine. Now, Silent Knight, pay attention,” Nocturna said, slipping a hoof to my cheek and forcing me to look away from what I could only imagine was the deity of all ponies.

“When Azuleka was prepared to rule, Maristella was eager to become a mentor and take on a student. We could not risk such a disharmonious pony starting a whole line of ponies like her.

“That is why Solara and I had spirited ourselves away to Saddle Arabia in secret with our chosen students: the ponies that would become Celestia and Luna. It was there that we marked them for ascension without her knowledge.”

At my side, Harmony make a judgmental “hmph” sound. That finally aligned with something Moonglaive had written. Maristella had never had the chance to mark her own student. Or had she?

“When Maristella decided she had ruled long enough and surrendered the throne to Azuleka, I refused to abandon my position. I denied her the chance to be winter.”

Harmony replied flatly, “And that was received poorly.”

Nocturna glared before turning back to me. “Yes, Maristella took it poorly, but she accepted it and gave up her Element. She was still unaware that I had already selected a second student.”

It shocked me that a supposedly selfish and self-serving alicorn would just stand aside and give up an artifact of power. Although, in the face of five other alicorns, what choice would she really have? Surrender the field that day and plan for another battle… a future battle… “I see,” I whispered.

“And so you do. Now, you must understand, her abdication did not change the fact that there was still great strife between ponies. She’d turned many of the local nobles against each other and against Solara.”

“Kalinda and I were quite impressed with what happened next,” Harmony said idly.

“You could have helped!” Nocturna snorted, anger flaring into her voice.

“That would be against the rules.”

“Your own sister violates the rules constantly! Corrupting alicorns is expressly against the rules you so love. She has her own servants, yet you turn a blind eye while she schemes and subverts. Then you dare to lecture me,” Nocturna shouted before pausing, taking a deep breath, and seemingly settling down.

“Daughter, what do you expect? She is Disharmony,” Harmony explained. “The rules exist for her to break. By cheating, she is performing her very function. These things happen.”

A mother-daughter feud on a cosmic scale was an interesting thing to watch. It was also a situation in which I tried to look as small as possible. This made me feel insignificant in the grand scheme of things but, in the Near-To, that didn’t mean much.

Nocturna sighed and returned her attention to me. “To the point, Maristella accepted her exile in seemingly good graces. I knew better than to rely on that and thus the final part of the plan was the most important. I had to make the world forget she ever existed.”

That caught my attention. Make the world forget…

“If Maristella had never existed, she couldn’t have followers. If she had no followers, there would be no disharmony or strife. Kalinda had made the virtues as her final contribution. For mine, I prepared a memory enchantment the likes of which had never been attempted,” Nocturna explained.

Harmony’s head bobbled. “Such risky magic.”

It is too risky, Luna. I know what he meant to you! Do you think I’d refuse you out of cruelty? We cannot do this. I have no clue what would happen. I’ve never done this!

Nocturna’s lips drew tightly together. “Yes. Magic that was necessary. I enchanted the world and, other than a few selected ponies… and some outliers, everypony forgot that Maristella had ever existed. Unfortunately, there was a catch. Memories are one thing, feelings are another.”

Finally putting the final pieces together, I pondered out loud, “You allowed Moonglaive to remember, but not Nimbus Knight. He, like the others, didn’t understand why they had enemies.”

“Don’t blame yourself, Daughter. You could have hardly known that intense feelings of hatred and strife would continue to exist without the memories associated with the reasons why they came to be. You should take pride in the fact that you were even able to achieve what you did.”

“Yes, but it still resulted in many actions that ran counter to my plan. I had to begin anew and without Kalinda’s aid. The spell had left me drained, but not so much that I could not recover. It was a feat that I wished to share with my student. All of the notes are in Haven still, along with some hidden inside a memory crystal that is masquerading as a unicorn lantern.”

Nocturna really did not trust other ponies with knowledge!

“Once I’d completed the spell, Silent Knight, I presumed Maristella would plot. In response, I schemed. Solara became my co-conspirator and we prepared for the worst. Now, listen closely, Silent Knight: this next part is the most important.”

I perked up. The most important part? Would she give me answers that I could feel satisfied with? What bothered me was the fact I would likely have never come close to figuring this out on my own while alive. What was her strategy for that? Was there one?

Harmony spoke up, “Don’t rush him, Nocturna. He is overcome and you’re filling him full of knowledge all at once. There is plenty of time. Endless days for you to walk with one of your knights and regale him with tales of old.”

Nocturna shook her head. “That, dear Mother, is where you’re wrong. Forgive me, Silent Knight, but I couldn’t risk too many ponies knowing about my plan. Nor could I leave evidence that could easily be followed by Maristella’s agents.

“This is a game of chess played over a very long time. As such, I had to create a set of circumstances that would likely end up with my agent being slain. You may even say it was integral to my own plans.”

She’d wanted me or whichever pony was in my place dead? It didn’t make sense! I started to respond but Harmony jumped in first.

“What do you mean, integral to your plan? He is dead, his part has been played.”

The violet alicorn smiled vibrantly. “Come now, do you really think my scheme would be felled by something as trivial as death? Think about this as I do.

“Poor Luna. She lived a mortal lifetime barren while her beloved sister had a dozen in her brood. All she ever wanted was to be a mom, not an aunt. Then she is reborn and banished young. When she returns, a single pony gives her unconditional love and attention.”

This level of plotting and manipulation was frightening. I should have been furious that Nocturna had taken advantage of the princess like this! Taken advantage of me! I was to suffer death to make Princess Luna suffer? Why?

Nocturna continued, seemingly unaware of the turmoil I was feeling, “This stallion is her only foal. The foal she was denied for an entire lifetime. Absolute love and hidden guilt will see this misdeed undone. I have faith in that.”

Please, I’m begging you, Celestia. I’ll do anything, give anything. Please. I can’t lose him. I just can’t.

“Quite the gamble, my daughter,” Harmony whispered.

“The odds were always in my favor,” Nocturna replied.

Absolute love and hidden guilt. I was struggling to see the final pieces of the plan. They weren’t fitting together. Nocturna’s hoof found my chin again, lifting it.

“Now, Silent, Maristella has likely been consumed by Disharmony. That alicorn is long gone and something new is in her place. You did not face Nightmare Moon, but you know of her.”

“She was not Princess Luna,” I said softly.

Nocturna chuckled. “You see? Unconditional love. Misguided, in this case. That was Luna. Make no mistake. It wasn’t all her fault, and I am certain Maristella had a hoof in it, but it was her. There was still good inside of Luna, however, and that is how she was freed by the Elements of Harmony.”

I didn’t like thinking of the princess as Nightmare Moon. We’d talked about it before… about how things were promised, whispered, offered if she would just give up a piece of herself. Eventually, the darkness took over. A pony had to give in to it. That was the pony’s choice.

“Silent, look at me,” Nocturna said, pushing my head up so we made eye contact again. They were so mesmerizing.

“It is not likely that there is anything good left in Maristella. It has been too long and she has no bonds of love or friendship. You need to understand that.”

I set a hoof on hers. “You’re saying the Elements aren’t enough to stop her?”

Nocturna shook her head. “I honestly do not know, but I suspect not. They’re not held by alicorns, and Maristella still may hold sway over Loyalty. It also seems unlikely that Celestia will take up all six again. That is why you’ll need the Virtues.”

“No, this is silly,” I said, trying to brush her hoof aside. I failed. She was immovable. “You’re speaking as if I’m still a piece in this game. I’m dead.”

Okay… okay. I can’t do this alone. Luna, Sunny, Midnight, Ferrel… Crystal Wishes. Come to me.

Nocturna replied crisply, “You are, but you’re going back. I’m sorry. The trials you’ve faced prior to this moment are nothing compared to what you’re going to come up against, but I have faith in you.”

“Ponies don’t come back from the dead,” I stated.

“Not normally, no. It isn’t impossible, but it is exceedingly risky and I’ve staked my whole plan on my student and her sister taking that risk. Now, when you return, disharmony will go dormant in your mind as you’ll be flooded with harmony.

“Make no mistake, that isn’t permanent. In time, all that is bad will return, but that is valuable to us. Use that to your advantage.”

I blinked, “What?”

“And the Virtues. A close ally of mine has them,” she said, her voice starting to pick up a hurried tone. “You’ve met her. Go with your friends as soon as you can to reclaim them. As I mentioned, what Disharmony knows, Maristella knows. Time is of the essence.”

“You’re saying I’m going to be alive again? I’ll get to see my wife again?” Hope started to bubble up within me. That emotion was one the Near-To didn’t seem to have a problem with letting me feel.

Nocturna set a hoof on my forehead. “Yes, but while that is great, you have to remember that time is of the essence. Disharmony will return. You need the Virtues. You need to prepare everypony.”

“But… I get to see my wife again, right?” I asked.

“Yes, for a little while… maybe a long while. I can’t say. We’re coming to the end here, Silent Knight, and I’m going to need you to focus on your plan,” Nocturna said, her hoof starting to rub at my mane, making me feel warm.

“I don’t have a plan,” I replied, feeling a bit odd suddenly.

“I didn’t have a plan for Celestia miraculously being able to command all six Elements of Harmony or for her to banish the Crystal Empire and Maristella when her minions killed us all. You just have to adapt and overcome.

“Silent Knight, you must be clever and bold. You must outplay your opponent. Maristella will not clumsily reveal herself as some arrogant villain. To draw her out, the prize must be worthwhile.”

It’s not working!

The violet alicorn’s horn illuminated and magical energy swirled down her hoof and around my body.

Harmony gasped. “Daughter, you’re blatantly violating the rules!”

Nocturna’s head inclined slightly so she could look at us both. “Enough, Mother. Your sister has been cheating over and beyond what is expected. I’m just giving a little guidance to a student. It is clear Celestia knows the spell. We can’t have her accidentally killing herself and the rest, can we?”

Harmony sighed. “Very well. I shall turn a blind eye this once.” She then literally turned her head.

Nocturna settled onto her haunches and with her other hoof she lifted my right one, forcing me to hold it out. I did so, confusion filling me as I started to feel a tug at my very being. Once my hoof was out, she bumped it with the free one she had.

Harmony turned immediately. “Nocturna! I saw that!”

“Blame me not! That was Kalinda’s last wish before she left for the Far-From. If you take issue with that cheating, I suggest you speak to her.”

“Convenient that she isn’t here for me to do so,” Harmony replied.

“Convenient, indeed,” Nocturna quipped.

The Near-To started to bend around me. My vision was going dark around the edges and I could hear voices all around me.

“Silent, remember, what you know, she’ll know once she reawakens. You don’t have even a month to prepare,” Nocturna whispered before everything went white.

Author's Notes:

Dear readers, please be kind to those what have not made it this far and use the Spoiler Tags.

Don't spoil a good time for someone starting today.

Winter is coming? Nocturna is ready.

Nocturna Artwork by Painted Wave

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

51. Memories of Death

He took a breath! I think he took a breath!

The voices seemed a lot closer than they had before. My vision was a swirling mix of color and white light. Had I fallen into Harmony by accident? Nothing was clear to me and confusion was setting in. My thoughts were getting muddled.

“Nocturna?” I muttered.

Somepony gasped, “He spoke!”

Clarity started to return to my vision and I could see a blonde unicorn’s face hovering over mine. Her horn was glowing and there were currents of magic swirling all over me. They tingled along my milky white coat.

I reached a hoof towards the face. Nocturna was violet, not white. Harmony was just energy. Who was this pony? She looked familiar. Where was I?

“He’s moving,” the mare said. Her face was becoming more obvious. White coat, bright blonde mane, and pale blue eyes.

My hoof found her shoulder and the hairs of her coat shimmered. A rainbow of colors erupted from where I’d touched her, rippling over her foreleg before radiating out to the rest of her body and disappearing.

“Silent! Oh my goodness, Silent!”

Two hooves wrapped themselves around my neck and another white mare pressed her cheek to mine. She started kissing me. That was nice. I liked that a lot, so I started kissing her back.

This mare was familiar, too. Her mane was a lighter blonde and had some pink mixed in. She also had beautiful hazel eyes. Although right now they were filled with tears. My hooves clumsily rubbed at her shoulders while she continued to hold and kiss me.

She broke the kisses long enough to get some words out. “Silent, talk to me. Say something, please! Talk to me!” The mare’s tone was desperate.

Say something? I could do that. “Are you dead, too?” I asked.

The mare quickly shook her head. “No! No, sweetie, I’m not dead. You’re not dead either.”

Now that didn’t make any sense. I shook my head back while hoofing at her cheek. “I’m sorry, I am dead. I was killed. It isn’t so bad. It’s better now that you’re here.”

The mare’s head shot up and she looked me in the eyes. Hers were red and her cheeks were streaked with makeup. Tears were dropping on my cheeks. “Yes, I know, but I’m not dead, and neither are you.”

The first mare poked her head around this one’s. “Silent Knight, you were indeed killed. We have seen to it that you have been restored to life,” she said.

…do you really think my scheme would be felled by something as trivial as death?

I felt my heart beat. It was one strong, heavy beat that sent warmth through my whole body. My brain sparked and I realized why these two mares were familiar. One was my wife, Crystal Wishes, and the other my friend, Ferrel.

“Crystal?” I whispered, in confusion.

Crystal gasped and clung tightly to me. I held onto her with both hooves.

That brought a smile to Ferrel’s face. It felt different than normal. Did she smile before? “Yes, this is Crystal Wishes, your wife.”

I was about to speak when a muzzle practically slammed against the cheek opposite of the one Crystal was occupying.

A blue pony nuzzled me fiercely and affectionately while stroking my mane. “Luna,” I said softly. She was crying, too. Poor ponies. I’d been killed. That must have been traumatic for everypony. It didn’t feel that traumatic for me. All I felt was love.

“How am I not dead?” I asked, finding it easier to speak and recognize nearby ponies. There were a lot of them too. I knew them. So many friends and colleagues. And… and my sister.

Winterspear was standing at the periphery of the group, her hoof covering her mouth. She wasn’t moving at all: just a frozen mare with a shocked look on her face. Royal Guards were milling back and forth behind her, escorting confused-looking ponies away.

Before I could reach out to my sister, I was again squeezed by my wife and princess.

Princess Luna continued to rub her cheek back and forth on mine. “Celestia knows an ancient spell. An incredibly powerful one. It can restore the newly departed. We brought you back, Silent.”

Brought me back from the dead? Amazing! How long had I been dead? What had happened while I was dead? That was hazy. Something about hoofball and board games. Oh, and Russet. We were going to play hoofball.

Yes, hoofball…

“He looks… off. Good, but off,” Sunny Day whispered from somewhere to my right. She was talking to Midnight Snow. It wasn’t a very good whisper.

“He was dead five minutes ago,” Midnight Snow whispered back.

I had been dead. That was true. Dead, dead. Very dead. Totally dead. As dead as Russet. Right! Russet, I’d left him in the clouds without saying goodbye. That was rude, hopefully he’d forgive me. It seemed like there was something I was missing…

Oh, yeah! “I met Nocturna,” I exclaimed loudly.

The ponies around me fell silent, their eyes going wide.

“I’ve broken his brain with my selfishness!” Princess Luna whimpered.

“Ponies… I believe our banquet is done. Please clear the room and let’s get Silent Knight to my chambers. We all need to calm down.” I knew that voice. It was Princess Celestia.

“Miley and Tranquil, pick him up and help him along,” Midnight Snow ordered.

Dream Pop, who was hovering nearby and looking at me with unbridled excitement, carefully pulled Crystal free while Miley and Tranquil did as they were ordered. The mares helped me up and supported my weight as we started off in whatever direction they’d decided.

“I also met Harmony,” I found myself telling Miley Hooves.

“Oh, how neat! What was that like?” Dream Pop asked as she trotted along, keeping a hoof around Crystal to steady her.

“She was calm about everything. Oh, and she wasn’t really a pony. More like a swirl of colors and light. Also, we probably shouldn’t take too long before we start fighting back against Maristella. I’m pretty sure time is of the essence.”

Princess Luna choked on a sob. Why was she so upset? I wasn’t dead anymore. That had to be a good thing.

Sunny Day trotted quickly ahead and used her magic to throw open the doors to Princess Celestia’s chambers. Miley and Tranquil carry-walked me through and eased me down onto a large pillow. It wasn’t as soft as my cloud in the Near-To.

Winterspear was finally moving. She nestled against me and put a protective wing over my back before forcing her head up under my chin. That was where I rested it for now. She and I weren’t great with talking about things, but I got the message.

Other ponies crowded around me: Miley Hooves, Ferrel, Tranquil Dusk, Sunny Day, Dream Pop, Midnight Snow, Princess Luna, and of course Crystal Wishes. I was the belle of the ball, the center of attention!

Hoofsteps started to approach and everypony’s attention shifted. There was concern in their eyes. Was it for me?

“What do we do?” Luna whispered.

“We have done enough. He is a strong pony, just wait to see how he recovers,” came Princess Celestia’s voice. I couldn’t see her at first. There were too many ponies in the way.

“I’m not referring to him, I meant you.”

What did that mean? I squirmed my head and tried to get a look. Crystal was clinging to me again so I had to keep a forehoof on her. Winterspear had practically covered me up and was not letting go.

Dream Pop was taking notes and the rest just look confused. It took effort to get the angle right through all of the legs and manes, but eventually I saw her.

It was Princess Celestia, without a question, but her mane and tail were wholly different. The waves of color and sparkles were gone. All that remained was a gentle pink. It was as plain and normal as anypony else’s.

She looked exhausted. Her eyes were puffy and her posture was hunched. She was sitting on a pillow and barely moving.

“I will be fine, Luna. Let’s not borrow trouble. For now, we have Silent Knight back and that should be celebrated, even if he is a bit off. I’m sure in time he’ll come to his senses.”

Had she given up so much to restore my life? Alicorns weren’t endless. Nocturna had made that suggestion given her story about the Virtues of Harmony. Oh! Right, we needed to find the Virtues. So, I said, “We need to find the Virtues of Harmony.”

Sunny idly poked my face with her hoof. “You mean the Elements of Harmony?”

Crystal swatted at Sunny, still sobbing a bit and holding onto me. “Hush, he’s confused.”

Winterspear softly grunted in agreement, her wing tightening over my back.

I shook my head. “No, I’m not. We need to find the Virtues. A friend of Nocturna’s has them. Kalinda made them because Maristella might still have sway over the Element of Loyalty.”

Princess Luna shook her head, looking guilty. “No, Silent… I’m not sure what happened, but this is nonsense. All you need to do is get well and enjoy your life.”

“We have work to do,” I replied.

“I think we should use a sleep spell and let him rest,” Midnight Snow suggested.

“No, I can’t sleep right now!”

Princess Luna nodded. “Yes, that is a go—”

“Nope! Hold up ponies! Why don’t we hear him out, okay?” Dream Pop cut in before turning to me. “Silent, you said you met Nocturna and Harmony.”

Finally, somepony that would listen. “Yes. When I was dead I went to a place called the… the—” The name suddenly escaped me I shook my head, it didn’t matter. “The place you go when you die. I met Russet, my dad, my grandfather, Nimbus, Moonglaive, Nocturna, and Harmony. Oh! And somepony that knew Ferrel.”

Dream Pop looked from me to Ferrel and then back. She scribbled some notes down. “I see. And who was that pony?”

I shook my head. “She didn’t tell me her name but she said I already knew her.”

“Okay, what did she look like?” Dream Pop pressed.

“Earth pony, grey coat, purple mane, kind of short. She was really interested in finding out how Ferrel was,” I explained.

Dream Pop looked over at Ferrel, as did everypony else. “Is that somepony you know? Er… knew?”

Ferrel’s ears flicked. “That sounds like my old bodyguard, Fiona. She has been departed a long time.”

“She’s waiting for you,” I cut in.

Dream Pop gasped and clapped her hooves. “See! He’s fine.”

Midnight Snow shook her head. “No, that could be a coincidence. He could have explained any pony generically. Exemplar Ferrel has lived well beyond the normal life and has known hundreds of ponies.”

While tapping her hoof to her lip, Dream Pop nodded. “Fair enough. Silent, tell us something else you learned that we can check out.”

Something else, something else… why was I the one that had to prove I wasn’t crazy? Then it hit me. I sat up straight. The sudden motion jolted both Crystal and Winterspear in surprise. Both mares tried to wrangle me down together, but my heart was beating fast and I felt great. My whole body seemed brand new.

With conviction, I jabbed a hoof at Luna and practically shouted, “When she was a regular pony, Princess Luna was barren. All she wanted was a foal and she never had one. Not one. And while that was the case for her, her own sister had a dozen.”

Both princesses gasped in unison. In hindsight, that was an indelicate thing to say. Which was obvious by the fact that new tears were pooling in Princess Luna’s eyes. I bit my lip. “I’m sorry.”

On instinct, Winterspear slapped me on the back of the head, which only incited Crystal to poke her with a hoof. The two of them started swatting hooves at each other over my back.

Princess Luna shook her head. “No… no, it’s okay. You’re right. There is no way you could have known that. I just wanted a foal so badly and it never happened for me.”

Despite how tired she looked, Princess Celestia stood and hurried to Princess Luna’s side. She put a hoof around her sister and squeezed her. Her gaze then found me, amazement dancing within those tired eyes.

Dream Pop tapped me with a hoof. “There, proof that Silent Knight’s mind isn’t broken. He’s just done something I’m guessing almost nopony has ever done! He talked to ponies in the beyond and came back. Tell us more things! What was it like?”

“It was pretty great, you see, there were—” My mouth hung open but no other words came out.

Crystal looked over, her swatting stopped. “Silent?”

I shook my head. “I’m not sure what happened. We were—” The words stopped again.

“We who? You and dad?” Winterspear whispered.

My brow furrowed. Why couldn’t I remember? Why couldn’t I talk about the place and the ponies? The memories were starting to draw away from me. Mentally, I tried to grasp them.

Nocturna popped into my head and things organized once again. I could talk about that, at least.

“Nocturna explained to me that nopony remembers Maristella because she made everypony forget with a powerful memory enchantment. She left it behind for you, Luna. There are some notes in Haven as well as a memory crystal that is disguised as a unicorn lantern.”

Midnight Snow’s ears perked up. “A memory enchantment powerful enough to impact all ponies? Princess, if we could get it, perhaps we could reverse it? Obviously, all the ponies impacted by have long since departed… except yourself and Princess Celestia.”

“A memory crystal hidden in Haven for all of these years? It is certainly possible, we do not have a lot of unicorns, and who would think twice about one of hundreds of lanterns?” Tranquil Dusk asked softly.

Princess Luna nodded. “Yes. I also relish the idea of viewing a memory of my mentor. Tranquil, can you find your grandmother and leave immediately for Haven?”

Tranquil quickly nodded. “Of course, Princess! Consider it done. We’ll go over every unicorn lantern in the city if we have to.” The nox pegasus then turned and set a hoof against my back. “I’m glad you’re not dead anymore.”

“Thank you,” seemed like an appropriate reply. Being dead hadn’t seemed that bad to me. At least, now it didn’t seem bad. I also couldn’t really remember much about it.

While Tranquil hurried off, Dream Pop set her hooves on my cheeks and pulled my face towards her. "Focus here. You were dead! You saw what happens after. You have to tell me more!”

“I… Everything about it seems to be gone. The more try to think about what I saw the harder it is to focus on it. All that is coming out is about Nocturna. We need to find the Virtues of Harmony.”

Dream Pop’s nose wiggled and her ears momentarily dropped in what looked like disappointment. “Okay. That’s super okay that it is fading. Maybe we’re not meant to know what happens next. So, how do we find the Virtues?”

Crystal squeezed me tightly. “Why don’t we let Silent have a little rest? I think dying was enough for one day. Couldn’t we talk about this later?”

Winterspear nodded in agreement. “Crystal is right. Let us get him home and put him to bed for a little while.”

Princess Celestia cleared her throat. “Yes, perhaps we should let Silent Knight and his family go home and pick this up again soon. It has been a traumatic day and before we rush off in response, we should carefully consider what we know and what we must do.”

I started to argue but the look on Crystal’s face silenced me immediately. “Yes, I think we should rest. We’ll meet up once again. Here?”

Princess Luna nodded, but concern was still painted across her features. “Are you certain you should go home?”

“I’ll keep an eye on him. We’ll be in our condo nearby. We aren’t scheduled to move into the house for another week or so anyway,” Crystal stated firmly.

“I’ll be fine,” I promised. It was a genuine promise, too, considering that I felt amazing. My body didn’t ache, my mind was relatively clear, and none of my emotions were that intense. That was, perhaps, a holdover from being dead.

Crystal, Winterspear, and I left the others in their various states of concern, interest, confusion, and curiosity. Our walk home was, without question, tense. Crystal was stiff as she held onto my forehoof, and Winterspear was making an effort to stay strong for the both of us.

When we reached my old quarters, Crystal closed the door and took a deep breath.

“Crystal, is everything alright?” I asked.

Her eyes went big and she stared at me. “Is everything alright? Is everything alright?! Silent, you were dead! How is that not registering for you? You died. I watched another pony burn you almost beyond recognition and then you died!” She was shouting. I hadn’t really ever heard her shout in earnest.

Winterspear’s concern shifted suddenly from me to my wife. Now she stood by her side and looped the wing over her back. It was a reminder of how close they’d gotten in my absence. They were sisters now.

“I’m not dead now,” was all I could manage. For some reason, the emotions weren’t swelling or even hitting. I felt sympathy for her. Love, too. There just wasn’t any willful force yet.

“That doesn’t matter! You didn’t just die. You were violently killed! In front of me—us! In front of Luna! Now you’re just trotting around like it was any other day. You’re talking about going to a fight again. Do you really expect me to just be alright?”

I closed the distance between us and took her hoof in mine. Winterspear was staring me down. They were a united front and that was tough. In the core of my being, however, I knew this was something I had to do.

“No, I guess I don’t. I’m sorry, Crystal. I’m just a bit muddled in some ways. It doesn’t feel like I died. It feels like I… I don’t know… got better? I know that doesn’t make any sense. My body feels better, though. My mind, too.”

Crystal squeezed my hoof and sighed. “Well, you did. Have you not noticed your wing? It’s fine now. Princess Celestia had to completely heal you. That is great, but it doesn’t change how I feel.

“Silent, I had to face my worst fear. Literally! I thought I could handle that. I thought I’d be ready. I thought I understood. Let me tell you something: I lied! I lied to myself, Silent. When I saw you die, my heart shattered. Do you understand that?” she asked, tears starting to run down her cheeks again.

“It’s okay, Crystal, it’s okay. He understands. We both do,” Winterspear whispered before squeezing my wife.

My hoof looped around Crystal and pulled her in close. Winterspear allowed me to take Crystal from her and took a step back to not intrude on our moment, but kept a watchful eye on us.

I didn’t really understand. At least not yet. I was still feeling somewhat numb. What I did feel was her pain and the hurt they shared. That pierced whatever wall was protecting me. “I truly am sorry, you two. I really am. I would never want to leave you that way and I’d never want you to see it. I hope you understand that I had to do what I did, though.”

Crystal buried her head against the crook of my neck and shook it. “I don’t. I can’t. You were so courageous. No question. No thought. You just jumped in the way and died. I can’t do that. I couldn’t do that to you.”

That struck me deeply. I couldn’t do that to you meant I’d done it to her. “I’m sorry,” I breathed.

We held onto each other in silence after that. There wasn’t more to say. I was who I was, she was who she was. We were also together. I stroked along her side and tried to soothe her frayed nerves. The fact I’d been killed didn’t bother me that much. It really didn’t.

In time, Crystal softly inhaled. “I don’t want you to go back. I want you to stay with me and stop putting yourself in harm’s way. I waited two years, Silent. Two years of not knowing if you’d come home. Please, just stay.”

I buried my muzzle into her mane and nuzzled her. “I love you, Crystal. I fought as hard as I did for two years just to get back to you. It wasn’t for the gryphons or for the land. It was for you. This isn’t like that. There is an evil out there that has to be dealt with or we won’t have an Equestria.”

She lifted her head and locked eyes with me. “Let somepony else go.”

“I don’t think it works that way, Crystal. That would be like asking Twilight Sparkle to sit out something that requires all of the Elements of Harmony. For some reason or another, I’ve been tapped to play a part. Nocturna saw to that. This is something I have to finish,” I explained, keeping my voice soft and even.

Crystal sniffled. “What about us?”

The mare was hitting hard. “There will always be us. We’ll be together. I’m not going anywhere. I’m just going to do my part to stop a bad pony.”

“And you might die again,” she replied.

I closed my eyes. “I might.”

Her head shook. “I’m not ready.”

“Me either.”

Crystal sighed and clung to me. Her body shook slightly. “Just... go back, then. I knew what I was getting into, even if I don't like it right now. So, just go, before I change my mind, and... please come back."

“I will do my best, sweetie. The same that I did when I was at war. I’ll fight to come home to you. I’ll fight to make sure we have an Equestria to live in together. I’ll do whatever it takes, I promise.”

She nodded and slowly relaxed her grip, keeping my hoof in hers. “Let’s go to bed,” she said in a tired voice. “Come on, Winterspear, you too.”

My sister had no disagreement with that notion at all. She still wasn't speaking, but I could see the pain in her eyes as she nuzzled me and then Crystal. I knew Winterspear understood my duty. I also knew she didn't like it.

To be honest, I doubted any of us would sleep that night. My mind was already starting to turn with ideas. Plans, strategies, and items I needed to get done. Nocturna had made it clear: time was of the essence.

Now, I had the advantage, and I wasn’t going to squander it.

Author's Notes:

Dear readers, please be kind to those what have not made it this far and use the Spoiler Tags.

Don't spoil a good time for someone starting today.

Just a reminder for patrons and potential patrons, we've done a major overhaul to the Q&B Patreon!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

52. Unlocking Memories

Princess Celestia’s office looked nearly identical to the way it had looked for the years I’d been associated with palace. The rug was still plush, the pillows stuffed, the wood pristine, and the desks disorderly. Looked was the key word, as the room now felt completely different.

The alicorn I knew was different now. Her mane was pink and flat, her eyes tired and worn, and her tail hung like anypony else’s. Princess Celestia had given up so much so that I could live and a few days of rest had done nothing for her.

Now she sat on her oversized pillow, looking across at me as I prepared her and her sister for our next move. We were at war again. Not with a kingdom, but with a concept. This was the kind of stakes I never saw myself playing for. Territory is one thing, but the lives of alicorns that rule over all ponies was another.

Much like in the war with Sudramoar, I would not be alone. I had companions to help me and other ponies to support the operation. Sunny Day, Dream Pop, Miley Hooves, and Ferrel sat at my side of the table.

Tranquil Dusk was likely to Haven now, searching for the memory crystal and the notes on the particular enchantment Nocturna had mentioned. A solo pegasus could make the journey fairly quickly, but not without rest periods.

She was not alone, though. Unfortunately for this trip, she was pulling a chariot with her grandmother. A unicorn walking would have taken days.

“My memory of the here-after seems to be completely gone. I can visualize some of it in my head, but I can’t articulate it. Ferrel tried to review my memories, but during the time I was… well… dead, I have none. Apparently, it is just empty space.”

Exemplar Ferrel nodded. “This is so.”

“At the same time, much of the specifics that Nocturna outlined for me have remained strong in my mind,” I explained.

Dream Pop tapped her hooves together. “An after-life self-defense! If everypony knew what was there, we might act differently. How neat! Frustrating, but neat! Ruining the scientific opportunity of our generation, but neat!”

Miley Hooves shook her head. “It isn’t neat! It is annoying. What if the afterlife is bad or scary?”

“It isn’t,” Ferrel said softly.

Miley’s tongue poked out. “You can’t know!”

Exemplar Ferrel shook her head. “No, I cannot, but I trust in the ancient alicorns. We may not know of what happened, but we know that Silent Knight met Nocturna and spoke to her. She helped us. How could such a place where such a thing is possible be bad?”

That was a hard point to argue with. Miley didn’t try and instead decided to settle back down onto her pillow with a grumpy little huff.

Princess Luna looked to me. “Silent Knight, do you have any idea where the Virtues may be or how to get them?”

That was something I’d given a lot of thought from the moment I’d returned. It had consumed me in a way. My brush with death had left me feeling warm, happy, and difficult to upset. Negativity just seemed to roll right off my back. It was great for critical thinking. It also seemed to be doing harm to Crystal and Winterspear.

Neither of them could understand my lackadaisical attitude about the fact that I had been killed. In truth, I suspected it was the very fact that I had died that kept me from being all that concerned about it. I was alive now. That was what counted.

My thoughts turned back to the mission at hoof. “As far as the question of how, I think I know the best course to pursue. Nocturna said the Virtues were protected by a close ally of hers that I've met. She wouldn’t have very many left alive at this point which makes the list extremely short.”

“From what you’ve told us in the past, I suspect that it is Ragnhild, the dragon you removed from Alicorn Spire, correct?” Princess Celestia chimed in from her pillow.

I nodded. It seems I wasn’t the only pony connecting dots. “Yes, Princess. I suspect she will know where they are. If not, I can’t think of any other allies, but Ragnhild might. Then there is the other possibility that part of her plan was for us to remove the memory enchantment from the two of you to gather that information.”

Princess Luna took a deep breath and held it a minute. “This level of manipulation is becoming tedious.” Her attention then turned to the door where Midnight Snow was lingering. “Lieutenant, I grow impatient even though I shouldn’t. Send Nova after Tranquil Dusk. She’s the fastest flyer you have, correct?”

“Yes, ma’am. I’m on it. She’ll find her,” Midnight replied before trotting out to execute that order.

“You’ll be leaving for Midnight’s Peak soon, then?” Princess Celestia asked before laying her chin on the pillow.

Sunny shifted over to the Princess’s side and softly stroked through her mane, concern clear on her face.

I shook my head. “To be honest, I’m not sure. I suspect I would not be successful alone in this particular mission. Twilight Sparkle—” Sunny snorted. “Twilight Sparkle did not accomplish anything on her own in regards to the Elements of Harmony. When I look at that and add in our experience in the conservatory it—”

“It took all six of us!” Dream Pop squealed in delight. “We’re the rightful bearers of the Virtues of Harmony!”

All heads turned to the excited mare before looking back at me for confirmation. I shrugged. “We won’t know for sure until we find them, but I suspect she’s correct. I think we’re meant to either wield or secure them. They were originally destined to be in the hooves of alicorns, but so were the Elements, and we’re four alicorns short.”

Princess Luna idly tapped her hoof on one of the low desks. “It may have been good that I was not trained by Nocturna. She is frustrating. So we must rely on ponies to do our work?”

“Indeed, but we’ve done so for a while now, Luna,” Princess Celestia said. “I trust in our ponies. You should do the same. Silent Knight, you have as good a plan as any. I’d like you and the others to start your preparations.”

“Yes, Princess,” I replied before turning to Sunny. “Alright, let’s get our gear together and start packing. We’ll leave as soon as Tranquil arrives.”

“Slow your roll, Mr. Assumes He is the Boss. I don’t take orders from you and I’m not leaving my girl like this!” Sunny spat.

That was not the response I’d been anticipating.

Princess Celestia reached out to softly poke at the golden mare. “I’m tired, Sunny, not dying.”

Sunny fearlessly poked the alicorn right back. “You don’t know that.”

The princess smiled. “I do so. I received at least enough education to know that when an alicorn expends so much energy, they can recover it. You’d know that too if you had ever paid attention to me in class. We work similarly to unicorns.”

Sunny’s rump found the carpet and she peered at Princess Celestia with skepticism. “Alright, smarty pants. How long is it going to take you to recover?”

After a pause, the princess cleared her throat. “A few decades… probably.”

“Decades! Probably?!” Sunny yelled loud enough for her voice to reverberate inside the room. I had the same reaction, but managed to keep it inside.

Princess Luna’s horn lit, wrapping the mare in a bubble. “Hush, you loud-mouthed filly! We don’t want ponies knowing that their senior princess has burnt herself out.”

Sunny was still yelling. From the way her lips were moving, I could tell most of it was profanity. Thankfully none of the sound was escaping Luna’s bubble.

Princess Celestia actually started giggling as she looked up at Sunny ranting and raving in her temporary prison. The alicorn idly pushed the bubble with her hoof. “Impressive, Luna. All of your work with Moonlit Star has been quite fruitful. And, as far as senior princess goes, that is a discussion you and I need to take up soon. I feel like your turn has arrived.”

The color drained from Princess Luna’s face and the bubble suddenly popped, dumping Sunny unceremoniously onto the floor.

“Crabapples!” Sunny shouted before Princess Celestia could get a one hoof around her another over her mouth. She wiggled and flailed a bit before finally calming down.

Ferrel cleared her throat. “If I may interject?”

Princess Luna’s shock was still apparent, but she managed a nod.

“I believe Silent Knight to be correct. The door to the conservatory clearly did not open prior to the participation of all six of us. It was also clear that certain ponies were related to certain stones. It would be wise for the six of us to journey together, regardless of our personal feelings.”

Ferrel was an extremely levelheaded pony when she was here in the present. It was like getting to know her again. A part of me missed the old version of her, though. Not for the powers, just… it was hard to explain. She was just different now.

Miley swished her tail. “Sign me up, I’m tired of sitting on the bench!”

Dream Pop threw her hooves around Miley. “Me too! We’re the earth ponies! We’re going to be like Applejack and Pinkie Pie. So let’s get movin’!”

That might have been a stretch. At least in my mind. I held up a hoof. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. We’ll need Tranquil to return before we go, but we can start preparing for the trip. We’ll need a chariot to carry the four of you that can’t fly, and supplies, of course.”

“And black cloaks!” Dream Pop chimed in.

“No!” Miley and I replied in unison.

Dream Pop pouted. “It only went wrong one time. Where is your spirit of adventure?”

Princess Luna finally found her voice. “I think skulking about in the roost of obsidian dragons dressed in the costumes of thieves from a fantasy game is unwise. No, for this we’ll need to act carefully. Silent Knight, you are in command. Consider us your new unit.”

“Hey! Why does he get to be in command?” Sunny groaned.

Princess Celestia poked the golden mare. “He still outranks you.”

“Maybe in the Royal Guard, but this isn’t Guard business. This is some sort of personal alicorn business. When it comes to that, I have seniority! He was just a bumbling stallion when I started.”

Bumbling?

“Now he’s a broody stallion that always gets to be in charge. Maybe it is time for a beautiful, wise, shimmering, and skilled mare to lead the way,” Sunny continued, sticking her nose in the air.

Broody?

Ferrel looked over and bobbed her head. “I am flattered, Sunny Day, but I agree with Princess Luna. I think Silent Knight is the best suited for this command. I yield to him.”

Miley Hooves burst out in laughter. As did everypony else. It was infectious and even captured some chuckles from me. Sunny practically steamed.

At least until Princess Celestia set a hoof on her back and lightly stroked. “Come now, Sunny, you’ve always liked working with Silent Knight before. Why do you question his leadership now?”

“I don’t! It’s just… look at him.”

What did that mean? I thought I looked great. My body was in perfect shape. It was like being a recruit again. All of the unhappy emotions were gone, too. Life was great!

Sunny went on, “He died. He jumped in front of Princess Luna and died. He’s been alive for a few days and we’re already loading him up again. Are we just going to keep putting everything on his back and let him take the brunt of all this insanity?

“Aren’t you all starting to feel some guilt? What about for Crystal? All I’m saying is that we have other smart ponies. Perhaps it is time we put broody-pants into a supporting role.”

The laughter faded rather quickly. That really soured the mood. Not mine, of course, but everypony else’s. Objectively, I saw what she meant.

Princess Luna took a soft breath and reached over to set a hoof on my back. “Thank you, Sunny. I can’t deny your point and yes, I do feel guilty. Silent Knight has done more than his share, but it seems a large part of that was out of our control. Nocturna, Harmony, fate, or whatever force exists beyond us has picked him.

“At the same time, it has also picked you and Ferrel, Miley,Dream Pop, and Tranquil Dusk. Silent Knight is not going to walk into this alone. He is not going to carry it all on his back. The load will be spread across all six of you…”

Princess Celestia looked over at Sunny. “Unless you intend to sit here and mother me?”

Sunny’s eyes narrowed and she stood tall. “No, I’m going to go with Silent Knight as his co-commander. Non-negotiable. And, in the time I’m gone, I’ll just hope that I’ve trained my guards well enough to keep you safe in this condition.”

“That sounds nice,” I said with mild amusement. Co-commanders weren’t a thing. Somepony always had to make the final choice and carry the burden of responsibility. An old phrase was ‘the bit stops here.’

Still, the load was going to be heavy regardless and if Sunny wanted to shoulder more of it that was fine by me.

“Non-negotiable!” Sunny demanded.

“Agreed,” I put in before reflecting inward again. The gears were already turning in my head about our next steps even after we found the Virtues of Harmony. There was something Nocturna had said that was bothering me, though.

…you must be clever and bold. You must outplay your opponent. Maristella will not clumsily reveal herself like some arrogant villain. To draw her out, the prize must be worthwhile.

Thus far, the goal seemed to have been to assassinate Princess Luna and take over the House of the Night. It might also include the death of Princess Celestia. We could not use Luna as a prize. She was too important to be bait.

I motioned at Miley and Dream Pop, “Why don’t you two go prepare for our journey? Dream Pop can be quartermaster, providing we don’t end up with all of the items out of an Ogres and Oubliettes starting adventurers’ package.”

Dream Pop’s ears wiggled. “Oh, come now, Silent Knight, O&O does far more good than harm! Besides, are you sure you don’t want the starter kit for a knight?”

“I’m pretty sure I have that covered,” I replied while contemplating what a starter kit looked like in real life. If somepony could fine one, it would be Dream Pop. It might be costume but she’d find it.

Dream Pop paused, then shrugged. “That’s super okay.” The way she said it made me think it wasn’t. “I’ll get Sunny a paladin kit, Ferrel a cleric kit, Tranquil a scout kit, and Miley a…” The mare fell quiet, tilting her head and looking at the short brown mare. “Berserker kit. Yes…”

Miley’s eyes narrowed. “I’m not sure if I should be pleased or insulted. We can discuss it on the way, come on!”

The two headed out, leaving the rest of us to handle other important aspects of this. “Ferrel, any chance you have your power back? Even a little hint of a vision?”

“I do not. I am as anypony else,” she replied.

Sunny held out one hoof and started counting on it with the opposite one. “Other than being really wise, ancient, super powerful in healing and protection magic, oh and, you know, kind of hot.”

Princess Celestia sighed and set her hoof on Sunny’s head, pushing the mare over. “I’m going to have the best doctors in Equestria evaluate you when this is over. You swing wildly between serious and frivolous. It makes me think that perhaps your mind is the one we should worry about, not Silent Knight’s.”

“This is how I cope! I joke. It’s what I do. You don’t seem to be taking this super seriously,” Sunny groused from where she was settled.

Ferrel shook her head. “I take no offense. Silent Knight, what else may we do to prepare?”

My ears flicked a bit. In truth, the burden of command didn’t bother me all that much. Nothing seemed to other than when Crystal was really sad. “We should prepare some sort of gift for Ragnhild. We are, after all, coming to ask her for help. I may need to trade again. Assuming my co-commander agrees?”

Sunny waved a hoof flippantly. “Yes, sure, gift for a dragon.”

“Please do not offer her any other pony cities,” Princess Luna said pointedly. “Abandoned or otherwise.”

I raised a hoof to point at Sunny. “Technically, that was Sunny’s fault. She was in command and she told me to get rid of the dragons without any further instructions.”

Princess Luna then turned to Sunny. “Oh, yes, I had forgotten, that is what happened the last time you were in command. That, and all of those harassment claims. We may need to rethink co-commander.”

“Alleged harassment claims, I was cleared of all charges!” Sunny shouted.

“Be that as it may, you should—” The princess was cut off by Nova’s sudden arrival.

My head tilted. “Nova? I thought Midnight Snow was dispatching you to Haven to find Tranquil.”

Nova replied, “Yes, sir. She did. I found Tranquil passed out on a cloud not far from the city. She was exhausted. I gave her some basic attention and carried her back.”

Two of Princess Luna’s guards came through the door carrying a stretcher between them. Tranquil was laid out on it, huffing and puffing. She had a bottle of water in one hoof and a scroll case clenched in the other.

“She’s not wounded,” Nova continued. “It looks like exhaustion brought on from extreme overexertion. She hasn’t said a word since I brought her back.”

Tranquil’s somewhat glazed eyes scanned the room. When she spotted Princess Luna, she thrust the scroll case out at her. “Found it,” she wheezed before settling back onto the stretcher.

“Easy there,” Nova coaxed before moving to the nox pony’s side to give her another check.

I accepted the scroll case for the princess and opened it. Several pieces of parchment slide free. Wrapped in the middle of them was a memory crystal. “Is this everything?” I asked.

“Yes,” Tranquil gasped. “Found it and left immediately.”

Princess Luna’s horn lit, magic encircling the documents and crystal that I held. I released them, letting them float gently over to her.

“You did very well. Did you fly straight here?” Princess Luna asked.

Tranquil just nodded before taking small sips from the water.

That was an incredibly risky thing to do. Haven was not close to Canterlot by any stretch of the imagination. An unburdened, solo flyer could make the journey relatively quickly, but a non-stop flight was just an impressive feat. It was good we’d sent Nova out to find her.

Ferrel trotted over to Nova. “Allow me to assist you.” Her horn lit and she set a hoof on Tranquil’s forehead.

Princess Luna brought the scrolls closer to herself, seemingly content that Tranquil was in the best of hooves. She nestled next to Princess Celestia and set the parchments out in front of them.

Sunny peered over, which resulted in a raised brow from Princess Celestia. “And what are you hoping to accomplish?”

“I know magic!” Sunny said.

Both princesses lightly snorted before turning their eyes back to the parchment. Idly, Princess Luna asked, “Tranquil, did your grandmother view the crystal?”

Tranquil, who was starting to look like her usual self, replied, “No, ma’am. She tried, but said it was locked.”

Locked? “Is that even possible?” I asked, turning my attention to Exemplar Ferrel.

Ferrel shrugged. “To my knowledge, no, but then I am not an alicorn powerful enough to make all living ponies forget another alicorn. I do not believe the usual rules apply in this case.”

That resulted in a chuckle from Princess Celestia. “I like her better now that she’ll interact more.”

Princess Luna turned the crystal slowly in her magic, looking at it with a mixture of interest and trepidation. “I suppose that means it was made with me or another Student in mind. Perhaps I should have a peek?”

“If anypony can get past the lock, it should be you, Princess,” I said. Should I be suspicious of this? Probably not. We were on the side of Nocturna at this point. She hadn’t tried to kill the princess. Maristella had.

Princess Celestia nudged her sister. “Why not? In the worst case, you become Nightmare Moon and I have to call Tw—”

Sunny stuffed a hoof over the princess’s mouth. “Don’t say it!”

“Captain, your familiarity with your MVP is starting to concern me,” I said as the princess removed the golden hoof from her mouth.

“Shove off, Silent!” Sunny snapped back.

“As fun a notion as becoming Nightmare Moon is, let us hope this is not one more trap in a series of traps,” Princess Luna said before her horn started to illuminate. When she finished the spell, her body ceased its natural movements and her eyes began to glow. It was subtle at first, but the intensity built until it looked like there was nothing but white.

“Uh… do we normally look like that when we use a memory crystal?” Sunny asked, concern creeping into her voice.

“No,” Ferrel said flatly as she trotted over.

“Luna? Luna?” Princess Celestia said, shaking her sister with a hoof. “Luna, come back to us.”

“She cannot until the memory is done,” Ferrel replied. “We must have faith that she will soon.”

That did not seem to give any comfort to the princess. She just kept gently shaking her sister. “Luna, is everything okay?”

I trotted over and set a hoof on Princess Luna. Pressing in close, I whispered in her ear, “It’s Silent Knight, come back, please. This doesn’t seem right.”

None of our actions had any noticeable impact on the princess. For minutes she remained motionless, her glowing white eyes staring out vacantly.

Just as I was certain I couldn’t stand it anymore, she blinked and her regular look was back. As she did so, the memory crystal began to crumble to dust. When it was gone, the princess looked to us all and smiled. “I remember.”

Author's Notes:

Dear readers, please be kind to those what have not made it this far and use the Spoiler Tags.

Don't spoil a good time for someone starting today.

Just a reminder for patrons and potential patrons, we've done a major overhaul to the Q&B Patreon!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, an Ask Us form to submit questions, responses to said questions, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon.

53. The Six

Princess Luna had been running through a lot of information quite quickly. Details about the memory enchantment, how to use it, how brilliant it was, and how Nocturna’s memory had taught her all about it.

I wasn’t keeping up. Magic was still one of my weak points and the intricacies didn’t make any sense to a pony that couldn’t feel it. It was important to her, however, and she was eager to share, so I listened.

“Now, Silent Knight, this is critical: Nocturna taught me other things as well. Simple details about life that I had forgotten due to the enchantment. This is keenly important when it comes to our purpose in Equestria.

“We ponies of the House of the Night are responsible for the minds of our subjects, while the House of the Day is responsible for their bodies,” the princess was going on, having now shifted subjects. That was somewhat of a relief.

I rolled over onto my back, enjoying the thick cloud that was supposed to be my bed. How was I going to protect anypony’s mind? I could barely protect mine usually. Thankfully, as best as I could figure, the afterlife was doing that now.

“With the memory enchantment broken, I remember meeting Kalinda when I was a unicorn and talking to her about her visions. It fascinated me and was a set of powers I deeply wanted to cultivate.”

Princess Luna with visions? That would be dangerous. ‘Hey, Silent Knight, guess what, you and Crystal are going to be working on my grandfoals tonight!’ I shivered. The mere idea of that made me uncomfortable.

“Did you know foresight was her gift? Oracles thrived under her reign. Magical foresight, mind you, not logical like what Nocturna exercised. Imagine that, so much planning without any advantage.”

That was impressive. Although I chose not to point out that Nocturna had been close with Kalinda.

Princess Luna continued to ramble on, “And Maristella? She was a mean pony. I remember that very well. She was so determined that we night unicorns should stay away from day unicorns and never learn their magic. My sister was a day unicorn! How horrible. We can’t let her win. We must overcome her!”

“Yes, Princess,” I muttered. Yes, overcome Maristella. We’d do that, yes. I looked up at the princess. “Am I going to be exhausted tomorrow when I try to negotiate with Ragnhild?”

“What? Oh… I am terribly sorry, Silent Knight. There is so much to share and we haven’t had the appropriate time to do so yet. I’m just so excited,” Princess Luna replied before coming over to settle beside me. Her wing looped around my form and she nestled up against me. “Would you prefer this dream to be more restful?”

“Please,” I muttered before burying my muzzle into her side. The princess was always so warm and soft. In reality and in my dreams.

Her voice dropped and she happily sighed. “Very well, my little foal.” She held me gently, her voice returning ever so quiet and in the cadence of a lullaby. “Maristella was bold, or so all ponies were told.

“With an elegant mane that made her quite vain.

“She was the most regal of stride but was full of great pride.

“And the nightmares came whispering on.”

My eyes dropped completely closed and my thoughts faded. This was comfortable. This was restful sleep. This was—

“Silent. Wake up, Silent!” came a voice that was accompanied by a hoof pushing on my face.

I brushed it away and looked up. “Huh?” I was nestled up against Sunny Day in the back of our wagon.

“You were mumbling in your sleep and then you started to get cozy with me. You’re a married stallion and I, sir, am a lady,” Sunny said.

Miley Hooves snorted but tried to make it look like a noise she’d just made in her sleep.

Sunny scowled at her. “I heard that, Sergeant!”

Dream Pop’s head poked up. “Is it morning? Can it please be morning? I’m ready to meet a dragon.”

Ferrel yawned and stood up. “I can assure you, Dream Pop, that in general, a meeting with dragons is a more trying task than you might imagine. Mark my words on that.”

Sunny set her hindhoof against my chest and started slowly pushing me back. “Yeah, it’s morning. Whatever gets Silent off me.”

Tranquil reached out and set a hoof on Sunny. “Be nice to him. I happen to know you’ve talked about how cute he is on more than one occasion. What did you say in the locker room that one time? Crystal must walk bowlegged every Monday?”

Miley burst out in laughter, curling up and holding her stomach.

“I’m not sure what that means,” Ferrel said while Sunny sputtered an incoherent response.

A pony like me would never address such a crass statement about his wife. Although… I cleared my throat. “Yes, well, let’s just pretend we never had this conversation. I’m going to get hitched up. Those of you without wings be sure to stay in the wagon. The cloud will not hold you.”

Dream Pop’s hoof thrust towards me, a chain dangling from it. “Objection! I have a cloudwalking amulet. It’s fully charged!”

Of course she’d have an amulet, she was super prepared. Dream Pop had arrived with more adventuring gear than we’d need for a two-week expedition.

I amended my statement, “Those of you without wings or cloudwalking amulets, be sure to stay in the wagon.”

Miley groaned, “Can we at least have breakfast before we get moving?”

Sunny smirked. “What, you can’t eat while Silent does all the work pulling us?”

Miley’s eyes narrowed, “What is up with you! First you’re anti-Silent, then you’re pro-Silent. Are you losing your mind, captain?”

That was a valid point. Sunny’s mood was swinging a lot more than usual. The last time she’d been this odd was when she’d been placed in command of the whole palace. That had gone, more or less, all right.

“Now see here, you little b—”

“Pony!” Dream Pop said loudly.

“Pony!” Sunny repeated. She took a breath and then her voice came down. “I’m just feeling a lot of stress, okay? Most of you seem excited about this, but I’m not. I might thump my chest and talk a big game but when it comes to destiny and stuff, I feel small.

“I am swinging back and forth between feeling sorry for Silent for having to deal with all of this, and being angry at him for dragging me into it and, YES, I know he didn’t actually drag me into it.”

The others fell quiet. Except Dream Pop. She gave Sunny a big hug. “Good! See everypony, Sunny was angry and instead of lashing out, she expressed her feelings and fears. She let herself be vulnerable and that is super okay. Does anypony have anything to say to Sunny or in general? I think we should all be on the same page if we’re going to be a team.”

My heart went out to Sunny. I’d been in her exact place before. Finding out I’d been part of an ancient alicorn’s plan had been pretty overwhelming.

Tranquil cleared her throat. “I understand how Sunny feels.” She looked over at me. “I am really sorry, Silent Knight, but I still blame you for what happened with Alastair. I know I’m not innocent in it and ultimately made the choice to help, but I blame you. I’m trying to get past it, but it is hard. That is why I see what Sunny is saying.”

I leaned against the edge of the wagon. This was an unexpected turn of events but, if we were going to function as a team, perhaps Dream Pop was right. Maybe it was best to get this out before we wandered into a dragon’s lair.

Dream Pop’s head bobbed. “Good! Let it out. Anypony else?”

Miley raised her hoof. Everypony waited but she didn’t speak.

Finally, Dream Pop pointed at her. “Miley?”

“I don’t blame Silent Knight for anything. I just feel bad for him and for having not gone with him to war. Guilty, you know. Guilty I didn’t go and guilty I’m extremely glad I didn’t go.”

Miley squirmed a bit, rubbing her forehooves together.

“I don’t want to die. I don’t want some gryphon to stab me. I should have gone, though. Just like he and Tumble did. We were squadmates. We came up in the Guard together. When he needed me, I hid here at home. I’m not brave like he is.”

That wasn’t true. Miley was an extremely brave pony in my eyes. Some ponies had to stay home to protect Princess Luna, and Tumble and I had gained nothing but trouble in the war.

Dream Pop nodded. “That is super okay, Miley. It really is. I don’t want to be stabbed by a gryphon either. Anypony else? Ferrel?”

The ancient unicorn set her forehooves on the edge of the wagon and smiled in the direction of the rising sun. “I am grateful he came into my life, as I have not lived since Fiona passed. Yet, thrilled as I am to know him, Silent has been angry with me as Sunny is at him. That is unfortunate, and I wish we were better friends. Even still, I am grateful.”

Had I touched so many ponies in such ways? Positive, negative, and somewhere in between. “I don’t kno—”

“And I’m a bit angry at Silent Knight, too,” Dream Pop started, cutting me off.

We all turned to her. I’d never had a therapist have grievances before.

“We ran out of time working on his house because we were so busy, but did he ask me for a recommendation and referral? No! He went to somepony in the palace. I thought that was rude. I know ponies! I’d have gotten a better deal.

“I’m also mad he wouldn’t let me get him a knight kit because he doesn’t think O&O has a place in real adventures, but it does! It was based on real adventures. Plus, it is fun. What is the harm in having a little fun in such a serious time?”

I started to open my mouth again.

“And then, when I saw his miniatures collection, there wasn’t a me. There was a Luna, a Miley, a Sunny, a Ferrel, a Tranquil, and even a Runic! Was there a Dream Pop? Nope! Not super okay, Silent. Not super okay.”

I waited a moment before speaking. I looked at Dream Pop for guidance and was met with a nod.

“I’m honestly touched that you all feel these things, even if they’re negative. I’m also really sorry about them, too. Truly. I was so busy feeling trapped in my own destiny I neglected to realize how most other ponies felt.”

These mares were some of the best friends a pony could ask for, even if they weren’t the largest part of my life. We’d all been together at different times for different durations. They were so important.

“My head is clear now and I can hear these complaints without feeling harshly judged. Please know that I really do like you all. Even you, Ferrel; I did blame you, but I don’t now and I won’t ever again.”

I shifted to Sunny and reached out a hoof to bump her chest. “Sunny, I do appreciate that you want to protect me and I’m sorry you’re caught up in this. I’m honestly glad you are though. You’re my partner and Guards need good partners. You know that.”

“And Miley, you’re not a coward. You are brave! Not wanting to go to war doesn’t speak to who a pony is. You’d never hesitate to do what needs to be done. You’ll work until the job is complete.”

Those were the relatively easy ones. I sighed and turned to Tranquil. “Now, Tranquil, as far as before goes, you have every right to be angry. I was a poor mentor. I put my own feelings first and it led to you and Crimson being hurt. Regardless of it being your choice, it was still my influence. That was my failing.”

That only left Dream Pop and a relatively strange set of gripes from her. Perhaps she wanted to set an example for the others. Perhaps she really was angry. Either way, I’d come to rely on her a lot.

“Dream Pop, I’m really sorry about those things. They were careless, but I meant no ill will. I just haven’t had time to paint a figure for you yet. In my defense, I was dead for a little while.”

Miley looked over at Dream Pop. “That is a pretty good excuse.”

Dream Pop giggled and then clapped her hooves. “Yes, yes it is! Okay everypony, this is a great start. As a team we’re getting our issues out there.”

The pigtailed maned mare threw her hooves out. “Now, everypony hug and we’ll meet again on these topics later. For now, there be dragons to meet! Bring it in, girls.”

Everypony stood there a moment, blinking. I didn’t want to leave Dream Pop hanging with her forehooves open, so I hugged her.

“Aww…” Miley squeaked before hugging us too.

Sunny leaned in and joined us.

A few seconds later, Tranquil and Ferrel hugged us, too. Dream Pop squealed in delight. “Yay! There we go. Alright, let’s get moving!”

I extracted myself from the group and headed back off the wagon to hitch myself up. In my current state of fitness, hauling five mares and their gear across the sky was an excellent workout.

It felt amazing to have the wind whipping along my body after so long without being able to truly cut loose. The burden behind me was just an extra benefit, as the effort made me feel alive once again.

I’d used Tranquil’s recent flight from Haven as an excuse to spend more time in the harness during our trip. She could rest. Let me feel my muscles work, my heart beating, and the wind in my mane.

My companions were chatting in the wagon behind me, casually talking about what we were about to experience.

“Silent Knight, go over the rules again!” Tranquil shouted my way from the wagon.

Yes, the rules of dealing with dragons. I’d become an expert in that field and had given the others a quick overview of them. That wasn’t sufficient, so covering it again was a good idea.

My powerful wing pumps slowed as I allowed momentum to carry us forwards. “Alright, listen up, everypony. Rule one, if you’re going to speak, choose your words incredibly carefully. Dragons hold you accountable to them regardless of how farfetched or potentially sarcastic they are.

“Let me be clear on that. Smart remarks and sarcasm will be taken literally. If you tell a dragon to bite you, they might… Sunny.”

“I’m not going to be rude to or snippy with the dragons!” Sunny called.

We’d see about that.

“Second rule, in this instance, you represent the princesses. You are no longer an individual. As far as the dragons are concerned anything you say will be looked at as binding. Be certain that you understand what you’re offering.”

“Third rule, you must not offend the dragons. Do not suggest they are weak or need anything from you. Your offer must be humble and mutually agreeable.”

“Silent Knight, I cannot help but notice that you keep saying ‘you’ and not ‘we’,” Ferrel shouted into the wind.

She was a clever mare. I’d expected Dream Pop to catch on, but she seemed too excited about the dragons.

This was something that I hadn’t mentioned before. The timing hadn’t been right. I cleared my throat. “Yes, I will not be negotiating on behalf of Equestria. I’d also like to note that, should things go sidewise, I’ll be fighting on behalf of the obsidian dragons against you.”

“You what!” Sunny practically screamed at me.

“We have an arrangement, Sunny. I gave my word that I would protect them from pony aggression. I’ll be there to mediate, but I cannot take our side. I’d lose all credibility and that would make the negotiations harder. By honoring my agreement, the obsidian dragons will immediately see that ponies do have credibility.”

I could practically feel Sunny’s anger flare. “I feel like this is something you should have mentioned before now!”

I looked back over my shoulder and grinned. “I didn’t want to have the princesses second-guess this trip or delay it. Plus, I know you thrive under pressure… Co-Commander.”

“We’re doomed,” I distinctly heard Miley say before Tranquil covered her mouth with a wing.

“You jerk! I have to negotiate this? You’re the expert!” Sunny yelled.

“No, you all will negotiate it with your individual talents. I’ll mediate. You have the skills. We’ll be fine, or dead. Either way, we’ll get a result and I’m pretty sure dead isn’t that bad.”

I truly felt that way. The part about being fine, not the part about being dead. If I didn’t have faith in these ponies, I wouldn’t have suggested the plan. The idea to keep it a secret was also part of my strategy. I didn’t want Sunny to overthink this. She was a dynamic mare, not a planner.

Sunny’s anger fell into panic. “I need to prepare! Give me time!”

I looked back ahead and saw that Midnight’s Peak was looming right in front of us. “You have about ten minutes! We’re almost there.”

“You giant jerky jerk!” Sunny wailed as I pumped my wings all the harder. I could see the entrance in the distance and I intended to get us there in record time. I had to because time was a resource we were running out of.

The warning had been clear. We had a lot to do if we were going to defeat Maristella, and eventually I’d be more of a liability than an asset. That is why I had to come up with a strategy to draw her out. Ideas were swirling within my mind, but nothing felt right even though I had the feeling I was close.

I brought the wagon down right outside the grand entrance to Midnight’s Peak. There were a few adolescent obsidian dragons lingering there. A few watched with indifference while one or two shot inside.

Dream Pop hopped off the wagon and looked around in wonder. “Dragons! Hello, dragons! We come in peace.” They did not respond.

“Alright, ladies, it is time to dress the part,” I said before going to one of the long boxes affixed to the outside of the wagon to pull my armor out. Today I would be Silent Knight, for the most part.

I donned my chainmail and the breastplate from my dragoon armor. That would be sufficient to clarify who I was representing. That and the Knights of the Moon amulet I’d had Runic throw together for me at the last minute. I stood with the matron.

Sunny trotted down the wagon ramp in gleaming golden armor. If there was one thing she was good at, it was how clean and polished she kept her kit. This was a custom suit made by whoever it was she’d been going to all of the time I’d known her. Perfectly fit, suited to her form, and expensive.

If she was scared, and I’m sure she was, she didn’t show it. Underneath her helmet, she looked cool, calm, and collected. Every bit the officer I knew she was.

Despite Dream Pop having brought costumes that matched O&O professions, everypony else wore something more suitable for the occasion. Miley was in her House Guard armor and Ferrel had brought an ancient suit of armor the likes of which probably hadn’t been seen outside of a textbook in half a century.

In contrast, Tranquil had chosen not to wear anything and Dream Pop was dressed like Star Swirl the Bearded, for whatever reason. That included a costume beard. I’d have been upset but her instincts were usually fairly accurate.

The six of us marched into the long hallway that descended into the city. There were a few dragons about, but they kept to themselves. The smallest ones seemed curious. The largest ones were reserved.

A few I recognized as some of the warriors I’d gone to Nordanver with. They looked on with respect. A respect I returned.

To my relief, the mares I’d come with were being quiet and collected. When we reached the end of the tunnel and the city opened up before us there were gasps of excitement and wonder.

Despite not needing light, the obsidian dragons had adorned many of the buildings with unicorn lanterns or, rather, their equivalent. Pale blue light shown everywhere, catching in the glass of windows and glimmering rocks. It was a beautiful sight to behold.

Beautiful and bright. So much so that our enchantments of night sight were unnecessary. Why had they chosen to do this, I didn’t know. This was different from their lair in Alicorn’s Spire.

Our trek took us to the very center of the city, to the square outside of Nocturna’s keep. That is where we found Matron Ragnhild sitting with two of her largest warriors and one of the small obsidian dragons that had taken flight upon our arrival.

The ancient dragon reared up, her wings flickering. “You tread upon the home of the Obsidian. What business do ponies have here?” Her voice boomed throughout the cavern, echoing with a deep rumble.

And so the dance had begun. I lifted a hoof to halt the others and then crossed to the matron. I stopped directly in front of her and turned to face the others. It was my show of bravado, giving her my back. It was also making clear where I stood. “Great Matron, it is I, Silent Knight. I have brought with me ponies that wish to negotiate with you on behalf of the Princesses of Equestria.”

“Negotiate? What is it that these ponies seek? Surely not to claim ownership of this land, I hope. That would be a great folly.”

“No, Matron. They, as I, recognize your claim and ownership of it. These ponies are here for information that I believe you possess.”

Ragnhild shifted, her amber eyes focusing on me. “And I am to understand by your words and actions that you, Silent Knight, do not come to negotiate for the princesses or yourself, as you have in the past?”

“By the agreement between you and I, I cannot. I gave my word and my word is my bond. Should this negotiation be a farce or trick I, High Marshal of the Knights of the Moon, chosen by Nocturna, will fight at your side and put these very ponies to the sword.”

Miley Hooves squeaked but quickly covered her mouth with a hoof.

The dragon’s large head bobbed. She shifted forwards, placing me at her side, and clearly accepting me as her agent. “High Marshal of the Knights of the Moon, I am satisfied that this is so and welcome you.”

Her attention turned towards the other five ponies. For the most part, they were keeping their emotions in check. Sunny looked brave. Ferrel and Tranquil, emotionless. Dream Pop was swelling with excitement. Miley was shaking a little.

“Who speaks for this group of disparate ponies?” the matron asked, her voice coming down to a more moderate level.

Sunny took a step forwards and looked up at the dragon. If there was any fear in her, I couldn’t see it. She was confident and even had a swagger in her pace. “I do. I am Captain Sunny Day, commander of Princess Celestia’s House Guard and representative of all Equestria. It is an honor to meet you, Great Matron. I have brought with me these wise ponies to aid in our negotiation.”

Ragnhild leaned in to examine Sunny more closely. She showed no fear, placing herself within striking range. The dragon then shifted her attention to each of the others, examining them.

“Your presence is not welcome here, Captain Day, but I recognize you as an emissary of the Princesses of Equestria. As such, should you honor their wishes and negotiate in good faith, I swear to ensure your safety.

“I have looked at your wise ponies. You have brought an oracle of Kalinda. An advantage to be sure. You also appear with a nox pony, a wizard, and a…” She paused when she came to Miley. “What are you?”

Miley’s teeth were chattering as she responded, “Miley Hooves.”

“And a Miley Hooves, of which I am unfamiliar. Tell me, Captain Day, now that we are acquainted, what is it you seek from I, Great Matron of the Obsidian?”

Sunny set a forehoof on her breastplate. “You are an ancient and powerful dragon, Matron. You have lived through numerous ponies’ lifetimes. I have been told by Silent Knight that you, more than any living pony, knew Nocturna best.”

Ragnhild lifted her head and struck a regal pose. “Yes, this is so. I was a friend to Nocturna and she was a friend to me.”

“It is knowledge of who Nocturna was and where she might hide something that we seek,” Sunny started. She then paused a moment and looked at me. Then she looked back up at the matron. “For you see, Silent Knight has most recently met with her in the here-after and returned.”

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We also have lovely art! Drop in sometime.

54. Our Virtues

Tension hung in the air after Sunny’s assertion of my resurrection. It was an extremely bold claim. Ragnhild would not tolerate lies and, in the scheme of things, saying a pony died, met a dead alicorn, and returned was pretty fantastical.

The magnificent purple dragon’s head cocked, her amber eyes staring down at Sunny’s determined face. It was as if she was trying to smell the truth or intimidate it out of the golden mare.

It was truly an impressive sight to watch the two of them locked in ocular combat. The aura surrounding the beast flared. It was an attempt to throw Sunny off, but she did not budge. Neither would give on that front, but it was the matron’s turn to speak.

“You suggest to me that Silent Knight was slain and restored to life?” the matron asked, her tone very flat and guarded.

“No, Matron. That wasn’t meant as a suggestion. I state it as fact. Silent Knight was slain in the defense of Princess Luna and was restored to life by Princess Celestia. She has mighty powers when it comes to the restoration of the body,” Sunny replied as she puffed out her chest.

This was shaping up to be a very different negotiation than the ones I’d had. Ragnhild and I negotiated as if we were playing a game of chess. We always tried to outmaneuver each other. Sunny was going at this head on.

“Nocturna herself once regaled to me about the powers of the alicorns of the sun. I do not doubt them. Your claim, however, has a flaw in it. If what you say is true, then what need would you have of me, pony?

“If Silent Knight spoke to Nocturna herself, why would I have knowledge of her that she, herself, does not? In regards to her domain, what could I know that she would not share?” Ranghild challenged.

It was an excellent challenge, too. One that cast all the more doubt on my claim and, in our current circumstance, on Sunny’s words.

My eyes briefly wandered to the keep. It helped my mouth remain shut as I fought the urge to step in. Why had Nocturna kept this a secret from me? Was it trust? Perhaps if I seemed not to be myself, Ragnhild would slay me and the virtues would remain beyond the grasp of Maristella.

Sunny had not spoken yet. The look on her face remained the same, but she was struggling. Without warning, Ferrel stepped to her side and lifted her head to meet the dragon’s gaze. “Great Matron, with your permission, I would answer this question.”

Everyone’s attention shifted to the ancient unicorn. The matron's amber eyes shifted from one mare to the other before she said, “Indeed? Then by all means, answer, Oracle of Kalinda.”

“Silent Knight’s mistress does not fully trust that he cannot be manipulated by her enemies,” Ferrel explained. “Were Nocturna to simply share with him all that he needs to know, only he would know, and were he to be manipulated, her other allies may never know. Thus, we come before you as a group, instead of as an individual, to seek your knowledge and wisdom.”

My wings twitched. Ferrel had just called my trustworthiness into question. That might bite us.

Ragnhild briefly looked back at me before replying, “Your explanation, while clear, leaves much to be desired. If Nocturna does not trust Silent Knight, why should I?”

And there it was.

Dream Pop hopped up onto Sunny’s back so she could, I suppose, be closer to the dragon’s maw. “Great Mistress! May I speak?”

With an amused flick of her foreclaw, the gargantuan dragon replied, “Why not? I am finding this tale more and more curious.”

“Nocturna does trust Silent Knight, and we do, too! The problem is, as I understand it, he only has so much time before some dark magic makes it possible for bad ponies to read his thoughts. That is why we need to get the information and use it before that happens.”

Read my thoughts? Dark magic! I should have negotiated. I really should have negotiated. Lady Nocturna, why couldn’t you have just told me where these things were? Why place a dragon in my way? What could she possibly… My eyes focused on the keep again. Ah.

Without addressing Dream Pop's statement directly, Ragnhild turned her attention to the remaining two ponies. “Nox pony, you are Nocturna’s own. Do you trust Silent Knight?”

“Completely, Great Matron,” Tranquil replied.

The dragon’s eyes fell on Miley. “And you, Miley Hooves?”

“Yes, ma’am! He’s my boss and friend. He’d never hurt us. He’s just had a lot of bad stuff in his head. So we’re going to help him, and to do that, we need the Virtues of Harmony, but Nocturna didn’t say where they were. She just told Silent Knight that an ally was guarding them, and he figured that had to be you or someone you knew.”

Everypony else turned to stare at Miley. She’d just given away everything we needed and our predicament.

Ragnhild chuckled deeply, the sound rumbling within her great chest. She reached out and scooped Miley up in her claw.

Everypony tensed and my jaw set. I could get to my sword. I could attack her from the side.

Miley quivered in the grasp of Ragnhild as the dragon brought her closer to her maw.

To our surprise, the ancient beast actually smiled. “You, I like the most, Miley Hooves. I shall speak to you, as you’re too fearful to be duplicitous. You want the treasures of Kalinda and Nocturna, then?”

Miley stammered, “Y-y-yes, ma’am. Please. Thank you. We need them to stop Maristella. She’s a bad pony.”

Ragnhild’s tail lashed when Miley had spoken the name of our enemy. It was the only time I’d ever seen her impulsively react to anything spoken. “I see,” the dragon rumbled before setting the mare back down with the others.

Sunny had seen it, too. She stepped up and set a hoof on Miley before addressing the dragon, “Yes, Matron. We need them to settle Nocturna’s business once and for all. We also need them to protect Silent Knight. He is of our brood, and I know that you take protecting your own quite seriously.”

“You speak true, Captain Day. Protecting one’s brood is the greatest task of any matron. I respect your desire to do so. Nocturna sought to do just that. Despite that fact and the honesty of the Miley Hooves, I am afraid, however, that we cannot negotiate.”

That was a strong tactic to take immediately. We’d have to really butter Ragnhild up to shift her from that position. My companions had given too much away. Although at this point I wasn’t sure we needed the knowledge any longer.

“And may I ask why?” Sunny replied, defiance in her voice.

“Is that not obvious? As I said, you seek the treasures of Kalinda and Nocturna. These are not mine to give. Unless you’re suggesting that a dragon such as I would scavenge and take them as my own in the absence of their masters?”

Dream Pop lifted one foreleg, the other smashing down on the back of Sunny’s head. “No, Matron! We would never do such. Can we negotiate for your knowledge of where they may be?”

Ragnhild’s head gave a long shake. “No, Great Wizard, for that is also not mine to share. In truth, not being able to negotiate with such curious ponies does bring me great displeasure. As a token of my great generosity, I shall instead give you this:

“You are welcome here today, and today only. Come and go as you please. You may explore this city as you desire, so long as you do so in a respectful way and leave my brood at peace. Good day, ponies and Miley Hooves.”

Clever dragon.

Ragnhild turned to me and dropped her head so that she could be at my level. “Silent Knight, you honor your word and bring esteem upon the Knights of the Moon, as well as yourself. You spoke true and did not interfere even as I took your friend in claw. As such, you and your knights are welcome here always.”

I bowed low. “My gratitude, Great Matron. Thank you for your hospitality.”

“The obsidian are known for just that,” Ragnhild replied before she smiled at me. It was genuine, but with all of the teeth and the size of her maw, it still looked like a threat. She then made her way off into the darkness, leaving the square relatively empty beyond a few curious dragon whelps.

When she was out of sight, Sunny stomped her hoof. It was forceful enough to send Dream Pop tumbling off. To my surprise, the earth pony tucked, rolled, and then ended up on her hindhooves with both forelegs in the air in a pose that was reminiscent of a circus act.

“Oh, I’ll give her the business!” Sunny spat. “We’re going to negotiate!”

When she started off in the direction Ragnhild had walked, Dream Pop hurriedly jumped to grab her. “Wait! Wait, Sunny! I think she helped us.”

I stroked my chin. I was thinking so, too. In fact, I was almost certain of it.

“What do you mean?” Tranquil asked softly.

“She has no reason to let us go exploring in her lair,” I said. “It isn’t of any value to the princesses and offering something of no value is an insult.”

“I’m insulted!” Sunny huffed.

Ferrel looked around. “Be that as it may, Sunny Day, a dragon matron would not lightly insult the princesses of Equestria.”

Miley gasped. “The virtues, they’re here! Aren’t they?”

Dream Pop nodded. “Smarty shoes! I bet they are. Since they weren’t hers and she is protecting them, she couldn’t say so outright, but she basically said so.”

“Great, so we just have to go over an entire city in a single day. Easy!” Sunny grumbled.

I shook my head. “No, Sunny, I don’t think we do.” I turned to look up at Nocturna’s keep once again. It was a looming, frightening fortress. How the nox ponies had ever viewed it as fashionable, I didn’t know.

There was something inside that I knew about. Something that had frightened me in the past. “I think I know exactly where they are.”

Dream Pop followed my gaze up to the keep. “Makes sense to me!” She started trotting away from us and up the large stairs that led to the ancient hold. She seemed unfazed by the grotesque, winged statues that stared out at us all.

They didn’t bother me so much anymore, either. When I’d first ventured inside, I’d been alone and afraid. I had no idea what or who I’d find. “Come on, ponies, there is something inside I think you’ll enjoy seeing. Assuming you don’t gallop off in fear.”

Miley squeaked, “Why would we gallop away in fear?”

Sunny started up the stairs. “Didn’t Silent Knight tell you? The nox ponies of old used to sacrifice earth ponies to ward off the ghosts of this mountain. Now that they don’t do that anymore, there are ghosts everywhere.”

My ears flicked at that. It seemed Sunny had flipped the switch from serious to silly again. Surely Miley wouldn’t believe such nonsense.

“Nuh-uh! You’re not going to scare me, Sunny. I know that is a lie,” Miley replied.

Tranquil cleared her throat. “Do not be so certain, Miley. As shameful as it is to admit, Sunny speaks the truth.”

That was unexpected.

Miley gasped, “No!” and started trotting the opposite direction.

Ferrel looped a hoof around Miley’s and started to trot up the stairs, pulling the little mare along. “Come, Miley Hooves. I shall protect you from the ghosts and spirits. They will think twice before crossing an Exemplar of the Unicorn Temple.”

Sunny cackled and rushed up the steps. “As if one pony would be enough to save her!”

“You should all remember we’re guests here, show a little respect,” I said as I went up after them and pulled one of the large double doors open.

Sunny trotted through, her tongue poked out in my direction. She was the very image of maturity. It never failed to amaze me how fast the mare could swing from dead serious to beyond silly.

I waited for everypony to get into the keep before pushing the door closed and breathing a sigh of relief. “Alright, that was an interesting negotiation. Good job, everypony. Keep in mind that our words and actions are still representative of the kingdom. We won’t have any privacy.”

“Okay, we get it, Silent. I’ll be professional,” Sunny replied.

Tranquil looked around in wonder. I rarely saw her break out of her reserved state, but she looked thrilled. “We’re in Nocturna’s keep. I’ve heard so many stories about it, but this is unreal. Look at her balcony of address!” Her hoof pointed up.

That was a place I was familiar with. It was my first exposure to the alicorn’s power. I’d also seen it during its glory days via a memory crystal. The foyer of the keep had been preserved almost like a courtyard, even if it was inside.

Two floors up was the balcony itself. It jutted out from the walls and allowed a pony to look down and address those below her. On either side were long staircases that would have been guarded.

The blue glow that was cast from above was still present, exactly how I remembered it. Only this time I was not full of frightened anticipation. I knew what it was and I suspected it held what we needed.

“That is where we’re going,” I put in as I pointed above.

The tip of Ferrel’s horn illuminated, casting a subtle silver light. “I can feel it from here. There is a great deal of power in this place.”

Sunny’s nose wiggled. “You know, I hadn’t noticed at first, but yeah, you’re right.”

Miley looked around. “This place is creepy.”

Dream Pop happily bounced. “Creepy awesome!”

“We’ll want to go upstairs to the balcony. I have a feeling that is where we need to start,” I explained.

“But we’ll get to explore the whole keep, right?” Tranquil asked hopefully.

“Right?” Dream Pop parroted.

I cleared my throat. “Perhaps we should focus on the potentially alicorn-ending villain first and then come back for the tourism?”

Tranquil sighed. “Point taken.”

Dream Pop’s nose wiggled as she gave a resolute but silent nod.

With a frightened Miley, indifferent Ferrel, and overconfident Sunny, the disappointed pair started making their way up one of the grand stairways that flanked the balcony above.

On the first occasion I’d been here, I’d crept my way up. This time, I ascended the stairs with determination. I knew what I would be facing: a magically enchanted stained glass mural. A mural that imparted fear. Where better to hide a set of powerful artifacts?

My training as a Knight of the Moon had sought to harden my mind from outside influence. Not that it was remotely enough to stop something as powerful as Maristella, but I wondered if it would at least help against the stained glass.

There was no harm in letting my companions go first. I simply lingered near the stairs to see how they reacted.

Sunny was first, her bravado still getting the best of her. She trotted onto the landing and around the half pillar that framed the back of the balcony. When she stepped into the glow of the stained glass, she froze, staring at it with wide eyes.

“Sunny?” Miley whispered.

“Come along, Miley Hooves,” Ferrel said, practically dragging the petite mare with her.

When the pair got into the light, Miley squeaked and couched down, burying her eyes behind her forelegs, peeking out.

Ferrel stood at Sunny’s side, her head tilted curiously. The aura didn’t seem to impact her as much.

Dream Pop and Tranquil exchanged glances.

“For science?” Dream Pop asked.

“For knowledge,” Tranquil replied before the two went together, hoof in hoof. As they stood in the glow of the stained glass, I could see the most subtle of tremble along their forms before both of them knelt in submission.

Sunny and Ferrel’s will was remarkable. I took my time walking around the pillar, trying to admire the artwork for what it was beyond a defensive tool. Nocturna stood proudly at the center of the piece.

It was clear she was at the height of her power given her size and stature. The waves of power began to crash into me. My senses were assaulted and my legs urged me to kneel. I didn’t, however, I forced myself to continue to look.

Nocturna was attending to her nox ponies. Many were depicted as small, draconic-winged figures. They all stood beneath a full moon in the heavens that matched one on the alicorn’s flank, bright, and full with the symbol of an owl overlaid, surrounded by twinkling stars.

My body froze as my eyes met hers. They appeared cool with the glowing blue light radiating through them. The real ones had been far more welcoming. Welcoming was not the intent of this place, however, and the stained glass beckoned me to prostrate myself or take flight. I chose neither. I took a step forwards. “I am a Knight of the Moon,” I whispered. It was all I could manage.

All of the ponies in the stained glass were insignificant. They worshiped at Nocturna’s hooves. Only one pony could stand in her presence: the blue unicorn that would one day become Princess Luna.

That gave me the power to step forwards again. “I am a Knight of the Moon.”

Ferrel muttered, “Alicorns, give me strength, for I seek nothing more than to flee this terrible place.”

I set my hoof on the mare’s shoulder. “Yes. That is why I believe this is what protects the Virtues of Harmony. This is our test. We have to be brave, everypony. I don’t think there is any true harm to be had.”

“She put them behind a spell so powerful that it implores ponies to run in fright? Brilliant,” Ferrel replied. Though she was frightened, she did not show it.

“How… How do we get them?” Miley whimpered from beneath her hooves.

Tranquil flared her wings from where she was bowed. It was a nervous gesture. She eventually settled them back to her body. “We must find the will to touch the glass in a similar method to the conservatory. That has to be it.”

Dream Pop pushed her back hooves into the carpet, forcing her body forwards. “That is a good hypothesis, Dusky, even if my body is screaming no. Come on, everypony. Fight your way there!”

“Together then,” I said as I reached a hoof out for the stained glass. Every instinct told me not to do it, and my own hoof fought against me. It trembled and wriggled, trying to go in a direction opposite of what I wanted. This place was not meant for ponies such as myself.

The others were similarly struggling. Quivering hooves reached out as individual battles of will were waged. Ferrel took a deep breath and then exhaled. Her hoof moved forwards with a stern willfulness. When she came in contact with the glass, she whispered, “It is safe.”

“I am a Knight of the Moon!” I said sternly to my hoof. It listened and went forwards, touching the glass.

Sunny’s back legs were simply not moving. She had a foreleg planted firmly on the floor while the other reached out. The golden mare kept going until she tipped forwards and fell onto her face. Despite that, the foreleg that was outstretched was on the glass.

Dream Pop and Tranquil were working together. They were pushing with their hindlegs and using the carpet for momentum. Tranquil reached forwards with a wing to make contact while using her forelegs to hold onto one of Dream Pop’s.

“Almost there!” Dream Pop grunted before finally pressing her hoof to the mural.

“Come, Miley Hooves, it is safe. Hurry, before our will fails,” Ferrel urged.

Being this close to the stained glass of Nocturna was excruciating. Not painful, exactly. It just felt like the absolute wrong thing to do.

Miley didn’t move at first. She was just hiding under her forehooves. “I’m not scared!” she shouted.

The little mare slinked forward along the floor like a caterpillar, her forehoof extended. A few more scoots brought her into contact.

We all stood there, touching the glass, fear raging in our mind. Nothing happened.

“Silent?” Sunny whispered.

“Yes?” I replied.

She glanced at me. “Say the magic words?”

“Alohamora!” Dream Pop shouted.

Miley’s teeth chattered as she whispered, “Nothing is happening. Are we at the wrong place?”

Ferrel shook her head. “I think not. The portal seems clear. The key is the mystery.”

“I have never read of anything like this in the archive,” Tranquil put in.

“I could blast it. I should blast it,” Sunny droned, her eyes fixed on the glass.

“No!” Dream Pop squealed. “We should hug!”

“What?” I asked in confusion. Our eyes fell to her.

“We should hug! The elements didn’t work until Twilight made friends. We’re friends. Friends hug!”

“Forgive me, Dream Pop, but your obsession with hugging is confusing. Was the one by the wagon not enough?” Ferrel asked.

Miley quickly scooted over and hugged Dream Pop’s foreleg. “Hugs make me feel less afraid. There isn’t any harm in it, and there are never enough hugs in the world!”

Tranquil pressed close to Miley and Dream Pop, wrapping her wing over the latter’s back. “Agreed.”

It was hard to argue with that. At best, Dream Pop was right. At worst, we’d just look silly. I joined them.

Ferrel merely shook her head and followed along.

“I could still blast it,” Sunny muttered.

“No, Sunny Day, come and join this ritual first,” Ferrel urged.

Begrudgingly, Sunny did. She was acting quite brave, but there was tension there. I don’t think she appreciated the feel of the magic being focused against us.

When we were all embracing, Dream Pop called, “Now touch it!”

In unison, we did so, and the weight of the stained glass’s aura shattered. The fear and trepidation melted away and—much like Miley had said—the hug made me feel better. We lingered there, holding onto each other with our hooves on the mural.

Without warning, the keep started to tremble. The pale light cast through the stained glass went out and the half pillar to the left began to twist. As it rotated, a door came into sight, revealing a new glow. A warm, golden one.

Dream Pop cheered, “Hugs win the day again!”

We lingered for a moment. There was no reason to, but we did. Hugs were a wonderful thing.

Ferrel slowly disengaged and headed towards the opening. “My apologies for doubting you, Dream Pop. If this day calls for a third hug, I shall not question it.”

I chuckled. It was interesting to watch Ferrel live in our world. She hadn’t for hundreds of years.

I followed after her. “One challenge down. Hopefully, we don’t have another and, if we do, hugs are the answer.”

The newly revealed door led to a square chamber behind the stained glass. It was a simple, unassuming stacked-stone room that shed radiant light from another piece of glasswork. Yellow, orange, and red, glass pieces had been imbedded into the floor, creating a six-pointed sun that dominated the very center of the chamber

Each point reached out to the base of a beautifully hewn alabaster pedestal. A fact I only knew because of my cousin, Runic. He’d have loved this place. Calcite alabaster was easy to work with and had a warm, almost honey-colored look when finished.

A master craftspony had carefully sculpted a raised circle onto each pedestal. She or another pony had then carefully built a unique mosaic for each one out of the same glass pieces as the floor.

The mosaics were familiar: a heart, a hummingbird, a lit candle, a lion’s head, a fruit tree, and an owl. A single metal disc stood on the top of each pedestal, each facing the center of the room.

“These symbols match the ones in the conservatory!” Dream Pop squealed happily as she hurried over to the pedestal that bore the etching of a fruit tree. “This one is mine!” She peered at the disc of bright gold that shimmered in the light of the tile sun. “Ooh, something is written on it, but I don’t know this language.”

Sunny Day trotted to the pedestal with the inscription of a heart. That disc was copper in color. “This one, too,” she said.

“And this one as well,” Tranquil added in as she peered down at the dark, silvery disc resting on the pedestal with a lit candle carving.

I made my way to the pedestal with the lion’s head on it. It was the same symbol I’d set my hoof on at the conservatory. The disc there was seemingly made of the finest silver. It, too, had an inscription.

“This is temple script,” Ferrel said absently as she studied the white metal disc standing on the pedestal of the owl.

“What is temple script?” Dream Pop asked with genuine interest.

Miley’s head was about an inch off her disc as she peered at it curiously. Hers was the color of a shiny brass button.

Ferrel explained, “Long ago, before all ponies wrote in the same language, the Unicorn Temple needed a method of communication for all members to understand regardless from whence they’d come.”

“Can you read it, Exemplar?” Tranquil asked.

Ferrel’s horn lit and her magic illuminated the disc in front of her. She slowly lifted it and took a closer look. “From experience comes wisdom, and only the wise may stand against the darkness.”

As she uttered the words, the metal started to glimmer. Ferrel’s horn suddenly went out, but the disc continued to float. It started to rotate and a beam of white light flickered outwards from its surface. There was a brief flash and when my eyes readjusted, there was a white, metallic laurel interwoven into Ferrel’s mane, the silhouette of an owl where the two branches intertwined.

The mare blinked as if her eyes were still impacted by the flash. She looked at each of us in brief confusion. “Was I gone again?” she asked. It was a question I had not heard in quite some time.

“No, not that I could tell,” I replied.

“I see…” she said softly before turning to her left and walking to Sunny. The way she moved was more akin to how she had prior to the loss of her powers. “Lift the disc in your magic, Sunny Day. You will now receive its power.”

“Uh, okay,” Sunny replied, not sounding wholly confident. Despite that, she did as she was told.

While the disc was wrapped in Sunny’s magical grasp, Ferrel read, “There can be no victory without love. Love all equally, even those that stand against you.”

Sunny’s disc started to float on its own, breaking the attachment with her magic. It drifted towards her heart as red beams of light swelled from its center. This time I closed my eyes and, even in doing so, I could tell there was a flash.

When they were open again, I could see a copper heart affixed to Sunny’s breastplate. She looked around in confusion, her eyes distant and unfocused.

Ferrel moved on to Miley, who looked quite uncertain. “Miley Hooves, take up your disc and fear not.”

Miley did as she was ordered, holding it out in Ferrel’s direction and keeping it as far away from her own body as possible.

“Humility is a quiet power that few understand. Be humble in the face of opposition and, in turn, humble it.”

A soft glow ran up the middle of the disc before it started to intensify. It grew brighter and brighter until the it split the metal into two parts that started to creep up Miley’s forelegs. I turned away only for a moment. When I looked back, Miley was admiring a new set of foreleg bangles.

She sheepishly smiled as she admired them both. They were bright brass and fit well above her hoofguards. Beautiful metallic feathers jutted out from them, giving the appearance of small wings.

“Tranquil Dusk, it is now your turn,” Ferrel said as she approached the nox pony.

“I hope I’m ready,” Tranquil replied as she lifted the disc with her wing tips.

“Those that hope dare to imagine a better world. Hope is the light in the darkness. Cherish it.”

The disc gleamed brightly before spreading out across her left wing. Its form changed to that of a small platinum wing cuff that fit delicately on the bend of her wing. A lit candle charm dangled from it.

Tranquil held her wing up, staring at it with great pleasure. Her tail slowly swished back and forth as she seemed fixated.

Ferrel turned to me. “Silent Knight.”

I nodded. There was nothing else to say. I scooped the disc up in my wings the same way Tranquil had.

“Courage comes not from being the greatest warrior, but from doing what must be done when the time is right.”

The disc started to glow and I could feel warmth and energy start to ripple along my wing and into my body. It was like nothing I’d ever experienced before, even death. A feeling of peace surged through my mind.

There was nothing more to fear in the world. No matter what came, I could face it and would not need to do so alone. There would be ponies at my side. Together, we could stop the darkness.

Together, we could draw out Maristella and defeat her. The glow around me brightened. I could feel the power building on my right foreleg.

You must outplay your opponent. Maristella will not clumsily reveal herself as some arrogant villain. To draw her out, the prize must be worthwhile.”

The prize must be worthwhile.

I smiled. I knew now what had to be done. As the light faded, I looked down to find a guard on the upper part of my right leg. It was made of silver and inscribed with the head of a lion. It was the most beautiful piece of armor I’d ever seen.

Dream Pop was standing on her hindlegs, hopping back and forth. Her disc was cradled to her chest. “My turn, my turn!”

Ferrel walked close and managed to read through the motions and cradling. “Benevolence in the face of darkness brings heart to your allies. It cannot be mistook for anything but harmony.”

There was a final flash of light and Dream Pop spun around in confusion. “It’s gone!”

Miley Hooves giggled. “No, it isn’t! Look at your pigtails.”

Dream Pop’s head tilted as she let one flop over into her face, a hoof running through it. Her disc had transformed into barrettes for her mane. One on each side held the pigtails in place. The mare gasped in delight.

Then, Dream Pop turned her attention back to us. “Did anypony else have a flash of… something?”

I nodded. I certainly had.

“Indeed,” Ferrel replied.

Tranquil still stared at her wing cuff. “I as well.”

“Me, too!” Miley replied.

We then all turned to Sunny who was still standing about, looking off into the distance.

“Sunny?” I asked.

Without warning, Sunny gasped happily and stood on her hindhooves. She threw her forehooves up and wiggled her hips. “Yes! YES! In your face, Twilight Sparkle! Now Sunny Day has her own magic jewelry!”

The golden mare tapped the heart-shaped metal on her breastplate and shouted, “How do you like me now you nerdling mega-virgin!”

It was at that point that I knew Sunny was completely okay.

“What is wrong with being a virgin?” Ferrel asked, her head tilted.

“Yes! What is wrong, indeed?” Tranquil Dusk put in, her nose tipping up.

Miley squeaked, “Wait! Ferrel, you’re like super old! You mean to say you’ve never… you know… with a stallion? What about a mare?”

“I have not,” the exemplar replied resolutely.

“Buh!” Sunny stammered before coming back down on all of her hooves. “But that is s—”

Dream Pop stuffed a hoof over Sunny’s mouth. “Super okay! Everypony is different and special. They’re allowed to decide when and if they want to be intimate with other ponies or even gryphons!”

“But they’re missing out on it! Stallions feel—” Miley’s next words were indecipherable as I’d looped a foreleg around her face and pulled her up against me.

I cleared my throat. “What Miley was about to say is that Dream Pop is right and everypony is entitled to living the way they want to live. Now, as much as I love hearing the five of you discuss the intimate details of your lives, can we please focus on the fact that we just found the Virtues of Harmony?”

Sunny quickly nodded. “Right. I think I was… here.” She stood back up and started sliding her hindhooves back while pumping her forehooves. “In your face, in your face! Suck it, Twilight!”

Miley wiggled her hooves between her face and my foreleg. She whispered to me, “Why is she like that?”

I leaned in and whispered back, “She thinks they’re rivals. Princess Celestia told me that Twilight Sparkle thinks they’re friends. Twilight doesn’t understand that Sunny is being sarcastic when she’s seemingly being nice.”

“Oooh. Neat!” Miley chirped.

While Sunny celebrated in her own way, Ferrel looked to me. Our eyes met briefly and then hers flicked down. “We should return to the palace.”

“We should, yes,” I replied. “Come along, everypony. You can come back and explore when this business is done.”

Sunny started prancing towards the opening. She hadn’t pranced in a while. That was nice. “Yes! Let’s go! Somepony get me a quill and paper. I want to send Twilight a letter. Dear Twilight Sparkle…”

Miley squeaked, “No! Let me tell you something about humility.”

“And benevolence!” Dream Pop put in.

Tranquil laughed. It was genuine and rare. She trotted off after them.

Ferrel and I lingered a moment. I then slipped a wing over her back. “Let’s go. We have a lot of work to do in a very short period of time.”

The mare looked over at me and nodded. “Indeed. For Equestria.”

“For Equestria,” I replied.

Author's Notes:

Please be mindful of those who haven't read and use the spoiler tag!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We also have lovely art! Drop in sometime.

55. Housewarming

My tail swished back and forth along to the tune that Crystal was humming. I’d never heard it before. It was something she’d picked up at an event. The melody was catchy and upbeat, and that was the perfect music for stuffing envelopes.

That wasn’t to say I needed a lot of motivational music, since there weren’t a lot of invitations to put together. This was going to be a very small and exclusive gathering. Exclusive and important.

“Silent?” Crystal asked, having stopped humming. I hadn’t noticed. The tune was now playing on repeat in my head while my tail swished along.

“Yes?”

“It isn’t that I don’t appreciate this idea, but I have to be honest, it took me by surprise. It isn’t like you to suggest a housewarming party… or any party. Other than a game night, of course.”

Wives can be formidable opponents. She sensed I had an ulterior motive. She sensed correctly, too. I could silence her, but I was too attached. Never fall in love if you want to be a secret agent.

“I thought it was important. Our house is done, we’re moving in, and I want everypony to see all the effort that you and Rarity put into it. Not to mention everything Dream Pop and I did,” I explained, omitting a few details.

Crystal’s eyes met mine and we began a staring contest. I just looked at her with the blank, vacant expression of a guard on duty. It had always worked before.

“I suspect you have something else in mind, husband,” she said before her tongue poked out of her muzzle.

“And why do you suspect that, wife?”

“This is out of character for you, and the guest list is curious. It adds some ponies that I know you are barely familiar with and doesn’t include ones that should be there. Unless you and Runic have had some sort of fight?”

I shook my head quickly. This was an opportunity to throw her off the trail. “Not Runic and I, no,” I replied, a bit of inflection added to my voice. Now if she’d just take the bait.

Crystal’s ear flicked, the mare suddenly looking curious. “When you say it like that, it seems like Runic had a fight with somepony.” Good mare. She’d fallen into my trap.

“As a matter of fact, he did. Although fight isn’t exactly the term I would use. The more appropriate term would be ‘drifted apart.’”

My wife gasped. “Him and Miley?”

“I’m afraid so.” I legitimately was. I had thought the two of them a cute couple, but life has a way of making changes and there was nothing I could do to fix this. Their relationship was just another casualty.

Crystal came over and sat down across from me, setting her hooves on mine so that I couldn’t stuff more envelopes. “You can’t just casually say that. What happened? Why did you invite Miley over Runic? Not that I want to pick one over the other but he’s your cousin! Your best friend.”

“You’re my best friend,” I corrected.

“Aww, you’re so swee— no, Crystal, stay on track. Answer my questions, Silent Knight!”

Uh oh, my full name. I was certainly going to have to give in and share this information. That just meant my other information was protected.

My hooves held hers and I gave a little squeeze. “The war happened. Runic felt awful with me being gone and at risk. He started working with Royal Guard Research and Development. Would you believe he had a hoof in my dragoon armor? Actually, all the of the armors used in the war.”

Crystal nodded. “Yes, I knew he was doing that. What is her problem with it?”

“You know how Runic gets when he is working. The world fades away. With the alchemy, Miley was able to pull him back and share a real life with him. When ponies were dying… well, from what I heard, he almost never left the lab, barely slept, hardly ate, and just kept working.”

“He was so worried for your safety. I didn’t see him much while you were there. Now I feel bad about that,” Crystal breathed.

I shook my head. “You had your own burdens to bear. Miley did, too. She pulled away as well. She was beating herself up thinking she was a coward for not volunteering and started thinking other ponies saw her the same way. Including Runic. The war takes… took. You know that better than most ponies.”

Crystal shivered and squeezed my hooves all the harder, as if she’d never let me go.

We lingered like that a while. That gave me time to reflect on how much I felt like a gryphon’s flank. It was a true story, but I’d used it for my own advantage. Hopefully Crystal would be too distracted to ask any more questions.

My wife eventually let my hoof go and moved around behind me. She started to lightly massage my back.

“What is that for?” I asked.

“Not pulling away.”

“I’d never do that. Not on purpose. I love you too much,” I whispered as she worked my muscles. It was a wonderful sensation. Especially since they were all new and strong thanks to my restoration. It was one of the perks of dying.

“Does this party have something to do with your last mission? Miley was on it,” Crystal asked, trying to sound disinterested as she worked her hoof against me.

Being a writer, publisher, charity operator, and several other things was starting to take her already sharp wit and hone it. I had a choice here. Misdirection wasn’t working. I now had to either lie or tell the truth.

I pushed the last invitation into an envelope and nodded. “It does. I need to get these ponies together and a housewarming party is a pretext that would be easily accepted by anyone watching.”

There was a pause in the rubbing. It was only a second or two, but it felt like an hour. She didn’t say anything at first. “I see. And during the party are you going to ask me to leave so that I’m kept in the dark?”

I shook my head. “No. Never again. All I ask is that you wait for me to explain everything at the party. I swear that nothing will happen between now and then… well… nothing I’m planning.”

Crystal leaned against me and nuzzled into my mane. “I guess that is fair. Am I going to like this party?”

“I think the party portion is going to be fun. I am intending to throw a fun get-together. I’m not a monster, sweetie. I’d never cheat you out of the occasion.”

“You’d better not. If Princess Luna and Princess Celestia are coming, are the House Guards going to block off the entire street?”

I nodded before starting to squirm around so that I could get ahold of her. “Yes, is that a problem?”

Crystal giggled and pressed against my chest. “No, but what will the neighbors think?”

“This is Canterlot and if I recall, this house is currently out of style. Once we have such a visit, everypony with more bits than sense will want one exactly like it. That is what they’ll think.”

“Oh, stop!” Crystal said while teasingly pushing her hoof against my face.

“Yes, ma’am,” I replied before teasingly biting at the offending hoof.

Crystal giggled and swished her tail. “I can’t believe we’re finally going to move into our dream home. No more Royal Guard quarters for us. No more small bedrooms and bugles in the morning. Are you going to miss it?”

I pressed a kiss to her cheek. “I’d live under a rock and be happy as long as you were there.”

“Not the answer I was looking for, but I’ll absolutely take it.” She started to pull away but I held onto her. “Come on, Silent, it’s late and we should get to bed.”

My eyes shifted to the window. The sun had only set half an hour earlier. “Late?” I asked curiously.

“Yes. Late. Unless you don’t want to come to bed with your wife?”

Ah. “It’s late. Let’s go.”

☾

Our housewarming party was in full swing. If I were a pony that cared anything about status, this would certainly be the way to earn it. Earn it or flaunt it.

Crystal and I were playing host to both princesses, Governor Cadence, Brigadier Armor, Twilight Sparkle and her friends, the captain of Princess Celestia’s House Guard, and a high-ranking Wonderbolt.

Add in some random ponies that nopony else would know—but would be curious of since they were at this gathering—and we had an all-star lineup. Not that I cared. Most of these ponies were just my friends. That, however, didn’t matter to the world.

To say that our neighbors noticed was an understatement. Initially a small, curious crowd had formed at the perimeter the House Guards had set up. Eventually, everypony on our street was outside trying to get a glimpse of the A-list ponies coming in.

Then the reporters came with their cameras and pads. This couldn’t have been a worse way to plan a clandestine meeting… which was exactly why I’d done it. Plus, these ponies really were our close friends. With a few exceptions, of course.

“Rarity, you did such an amazing job decorating this house. Silent and I simply can’t thank you enough,” Crystal said to the immaculate white and purple unicorn.

Rarity waved a hoof, looking earnestly humble. “Not at all, my dear! It has been a joy to work with you. Believe me, when you picked this house, given its architectural history, I had my doubts, but I do believe you’ll be setting the trend for the next five years.”

Crystal’s cheeks flushed. “Perhaps, but that was never the goal. I just saw it and loved it. This is just the sort of house I can see raising foals in.”

Raising foals? Had we talked about that? Was she planning on stealing one? This had come up a little in passing, but to hear her so casually say it was frightening. Change the subject! “And thank you for coming tonight, I know you have a lot of other engagements around town,” I practically stammered, trying to shift the small talk in another direction.

“Don’t be silly, Silent Knight, business is one thing but this is wholly different. This was passion! Beauty! When I work on a project like this, I get swept up in it. Crystal Wishes had a vision and we made it reality! Plus, it was a pleasure to help the pony that helps so many others,” Rarity said.

“Oh my, I don’t know what to say,” Crystal said softly.

“You have nothing to say, my dear. Just keep doing what you do. Now, I shouldn’t monopolize all of your time as hosts. Excuse me,” the unicorn said as she trotted off.

It was a relief. Talking about foals was making me nervous. I looked up and happened to make eye contact with Princess Luna. She was levitating Solar Light gently back in forth in her magic.

The alicorn grinned at me, pointed a hoof in my direction, and then back at the foal. Why was every mare foal crazy?

My ears twitched at the sound of flapping wings. Thank the moon, a distraction. Rainbow Dash was making her way over with a pink, curly-maned pony in tow. I knew the former tangentially but the latter and I had never really been acquainted. That didn’t change the fact that I knew who she was.

“Hey, Major! Great party so far,” Rainbow Dash called in her slightly raspy voice as she threw a hoof out.

I bumped it and laughed. “So, when you’re on duty you just rush into the commander’s office, but when you’re not, you use titles?”

Rainbow Dash leaned in close, her voice dropping. “I’m going to be honest here. I forgot your name.”

Pinkie Pie gasped. “Come on, Dashie, don’t be like that. This is crossbow pony! How can you forget that?”

Crossbow pony?

“Pinkie Pie, we talked about this! That wasn’t a funny prank then and it certainly isn’t now that it has been a few years. You need to let it go,” Rainbow Dash replied as Crystal and I looked on in confusion.

“It isn’t a prank! It was at the Grand Galloping Gala. I looked up to the balcony and there he was, aiming a crossbow,” Pinkie Pie insisted.

Crossbow pony. I was crossbow pony. How had she even seen me? “In my defense, you had a cannon,” I quipped.

“It’s a party cannon!” Pinkie Pie happily squealed.

“Wait, what?!” Rainbow Dash asked, her eyes wide.

Crystal peered over at me, her brow furrowed and not in the confused way. It was more of the disapproving-wife sort of way. I didn’t like it when her brows got like that.

“Well… you see… I was a young guard. She had a cannon… I mistook her for a threat at the time. In my defense, she and the others did sort of wreck the Gala that year.”

“Silent, you didn’t!” Crystal gasped.

“I didn’t! Princess Luna told me not to. Pinkie Pie is fine, she’s here. Bolt free.”

“Yuppers!” Pinkie Pie confirmed, seemingly unconcerned by the risk.

“Silent Knight!” Crystal said, stomping her hoof.

I backed away, slowly. Very slowly. Mares sensed motion. “If you’ll just excuse me…” Then as quick as I could, I disengaged and hurried off into the middle of our living room to hide among the various ponies strewn about.

Azurite and Miley Hooves appeared to be having a staring contest. It was an intense battle of wills the likes of which I hadn’t seen since Sunny had been negotiating with Ragnhild… only smaller. A lot smaller.

I crept closer, as did Sunny and Soarin. This was for science, of course. The lives of little ponies had always fascinated me… tonight… while I was avoiding retribution for something I did years ago.

“I just don’t think it is fair that you get to be taller and have a magical artifact. Why don’t you let me have it?” Azurite squeaked.

Miley shook her head. “Nope! It doesn’t work like that, I’m afraid. Besides, what would your virtue be? Paperwork?”

Azurite sputtered, her jaw hanging open as she stared up at Miley.

Sunny swallowed a laugh. It must have been really hard for her, especially since the sound that came out was akin to a strangled cough. Despite her amusement, she hurried forwards and bumped Azurite gently. Then she took the heart-shaped Virtue off her chest and set it on the smaller pony’s. “There you go, Azu. I know you have a lot of love. Why don’t you hold onto mine a while?”

It was an incredibly sweet gesture even if it was just that, a gesture. Harmony had picked Sunny, but there was no harm in letting Azurite play with the artifact. At least I think there was no harm. What do I know about magic, anyway?

Soarin scooped Azurite up and set her on his back. “And now you’re tall.”

Miley tipped her nose up. “Sunny can do as she pleases with her Virtue, but this isn’t fair.”

“If Sunny had picked her up, yes. I’m a stallion, though, so it doesn’t count. Mares walk on us all the time,” Soarin put in.

Sunny started to cackle and it wasn’t long before Miley lost her serious glare and broke way into a laugh. Crisis averted, it seemed. Other than Azurite having the Virtue of Love in her possession.

It was time to move on, but I couldn’t help but watch Sunny, Soarin, and Azurite together. They had a great relationship. While I was focusing on them, I kept trotting. At least until I crashed into another pony.

“Oh, excuse me,” came a soft voice from the floor. Fluttershy, a mare I barely knew, was splayed out, completely off her hooves.

“No, please excuse me. I was being careless,” I replied as I helped her up.

“That’s okay. It was just a little accident,” she said before rubbing one foreleg over the other. Then we both just stared at each other.

The silence went on for a minute or so, neither of us speaking but also not walking away.

“Are you enjoying the party?” I finally asked.

She nodded. “Oh yes. I don’t know all of the ponies here, but there are enough ponies I do know to make me feel welcome.”

“You certainly are welcome. Maybe this is a chance to make new friends?” I asked.

“That is what Dr. Kitty would say,” Fluttershy replied.

Dream Pop sure got around. Although they both worked at the Flower Foundation, so it wasn’t a surprise. “Did you know she helped me rebuild this house?”

“No, I didn’t. Was that another one of her adventures?”

“I suppose so. She’s a general contractor and extremely handy with a hammer. It was quite beneficial to have her help.”

Fluttershy smiled brightly. “I bet. She helped me build a hotel for the birds flying south for the winter. A lot of them know to stop by my cottage, but every year there are more and more of them. They needed a comfortable place to rest on the journey.”

A bird hotel? Did she charge them to stay the night? No, that didn’t make any sense. Or did it? No. “That sounds…” I paused. “Cute.” Yes, cute works.

The yellow and pink pegasus giggled and nodded. “It is lovely. The birds were thrilled. Especially with the new spa that we added. Dr. Kitty has a lot of fun ideas. Oh… and it looks like she is trying to get my attention. Maybe I should go see what she wants?”

I turned my head to look over my shoulder. Dream Pop was hopping up and down on her hindlegs, wildly waving her hooves at Fluttershy while grinning.

“You’d best. That level of excitement can only mean good things.”

“I hope so,” Fluttershy replied before headed off to go discuss whatever it was Dream Pop wanted.

Princess Celestia walked by me, levitating a plate with cake in front of her. “You have a lovely home, Silent Knight. I approve of the alicorn-friendly ceiling heights.”

“Thank you, Princess. Crystal loved this style. Perhaps back when the house was designed they were thinking about alicorns? There is also a pegasus loft up there, which I love."

The princess tipped her head back. “Oh, so there is. That looks like an excellent spot to watch ponies from. Excuse me, Silent Knight, I’m going to go acquaint myself with it.” She flapped her wings and flew up to the small outcropping. While the ceiling heights accommodated alicorns, the loft did not. She made it work, though.

I shrugged. More than likely, she’d gone up there to hide the fact she was on her third piece of cake already. A quick glance at the treats table told me that it was, perhaps, more than the third.

Shining Armor and Cadence were standing together there, waiting for Solar Light to pick out a treat of his own. Evidently, they had recovered him from Princess Luna. Now he was standing on his father’s back, pointing a wobbly hoof at several different items.

It was so nice to see the them together and smiling. I still felt Shining Armor’s absence. What would my life had been like if he’d never left? When all of this business was done it was going to be time to reacquaint myself with them. “Governor. Brigadier. Welcome to my home,” I called as I approached.

They turned at the same time. Other than Solar Light. He just kept looking at the cakes, cookies, and candy. Shining Armor smiled. “Brigadier? I thought this was a house warming party and you’re not wearing a helmet.”

“Just a little respect for Equestria’s most attractive governor and her relatively good looking husband,” I replied.

Cadence laughed and waved a hoof at me. “Oh, you stop.”

“Relatively? He— ow!” Solar Light had tugged on Shining’s mane and pointed back at the sweets.

“Sweetie, would you be so kind?” Shining Armor asked, looking to his wife.

“Of course, you two stallions talk business,” Cadence replied before encircling the foal in her magic and bringing him back to the table.

“Lovely home, Silent. I was thrilled to get the invitation. Although, when I look at who is here and compare the guest list to some of your recent reports, I can’t help but think something is going on,” Shining Armor said.

It is tough to fool the best. Although at this point I don’t think I was fooling anypony. “Not a coincidence, no.”

“You’re wasted as a soldier, Silent. We should have sent you to the intelligence agency.” Shining Armor chuckled.

“I’m too noisy. Could you imagine a pegasus like me trying to skulk around? I’d knock something over, all of our foes would turn and stare, and I’d just shout, ‘you don’t see me’ and hope I was intimidating enough.”

Shining started laughing. Far more than I had anticipated. The joke wasn’t really that great. He patted me with a hoof. He found his breath and replied, “I actually can imagine that. That’s why it is so funny!”

“I’m glad I could bring you a little joy,” I chuckled.

“You do, honestly. It’s good to see you settling down. You really need to—” A cupcake splattered into the side of his head.

We both turned towards Cadence and Solar Light. Both of them were wide eyed. Cadence quickly lifted a hoof, pointing at her own colt while looking somewhat guilty. The foal squealed and giggled.

Shining chuckled and idly wiped some of the cupcake off. After he’d done so, he held up his frosting covered hoof. “Silent, when you have foals, be sure to have pegasi so that they can’t fling things with magic,” Shining chuckled. “Restroom?”

“I don’t think I have a choice, but I’ll do my best. Through that door back there. Don’t be late, my grand speech is coming.”

“Thanks. I’ll be sure not to miss it.”

I watched as the three of them headed in that direction. Washing cupcake off wouldn’t take long. I turned and stiffened. Velvet was standing right behind me, glaring.

“Sup,” she said.

“Hi Velvet, I’m glad you could make it.”

“Yeah?” she asked.

“Yes. How’s Velour?”

That brought a smile to her face. “He’s great. Flying strong thanks to his promise father. Although you could stand to be around for him more. It’s a serious responsibility. I guess you do okay. Thank you for being there the other day for that… thing.”

“Oh sure, sure. So…”

“So…” Velvet repeated, staring at me. “I’m starting to forgive you for hurting Crystal. Are you going to screw that up?”

Maybe. I shook my head no and said, “Maybe.” Mouth, I swear!

Velvet laughed. “You need to get your story straight, Silent.”

“I suppose I do. Friends?” I asked, holding out a hoof.

The mare lightly pushed it away. “Not yet.”

“Fair enough,” I looked past her to where Ferrel was standing alone. “I’m going to go over there now.” I pointed.

“So go over there.”

I side stepped carefully around Velvet. She wasn’t going to get another cheap shot on me. The mare just stared and snickered as I did it.

Once I knew I was safe, I hurried over to Ferrel and took a spot next to her. “Not mingling?”

She shook her head. “No. This is meant to be a joyous occasion and I suspect there is more to it.”

“Suspect or know?”

“Know.”

“Your powers have returned?”

“Not exactly and yes. Let it be simply put that when I found my Virtue, I heard Kalinda’s voice. At least it is my belief it was hers. I have a limited but more controlled view now.”

“And what do you see in our future?” I asked nervously.

“As I said, limited. I know that after tonight, everything changes.”

That was certainly right on target. I just nodded.

Ferrel looked at me curiously. “Do you believe this is the wisest course of action?”

“Wisest? I’m not sure I believe that at all. Do you have any better suggestion, since it seems you know what I’m thinking?”

“Alas, I do not.”

“Then what choice do we have?”

“Little, it would appear.”

“Then so be it,” I whispered before heading to the center of the room and hopping up on a chair.

“Friends! Everypony! Could I have your attention a minute please?” I called.

The conversations going on died down and soon all eyes were on me. In the past, that would have made me nervous. Not now, though. These eyes were kind and loving. They were the eyes of my friends and family.

“I want to thank you all for coming tonight. It is a pleasure for Crystal and I to have you as we embark on this new chapter of our lives. The last few years have been hard on everypony and we’re finally getting past that.”

There were numerous affirmative responses and a lot of head nodding.

“I must be honest, though. This is not only a housewarming party, as many of you have surmised. As we celebrate tonight, many of us sit with the knowledge that a storm cloud looms in the distance. Another challenge that must be overcome.

“It is painful that it should come so soon after the war, but I suspect that was always part of somepony’s plan. Since I learned of this trial, I’ve spent my time trying to come up with a strategy to overcome it, and I think I’ve finally got one. I can’t do it alone, though. In fact, to be successful, I will need every single pony in this room’s help.”

Everypony went silent. They simply looked back and forth at each other and then at me.

“I’m going to propose something to you and I need you to listen. I need you to hear all of the facts and details before you speak out. What I will ask of you will be one of the worst things imaginable. It will be awful, but necessary.”

I took a deep breath and looked out into the concerned eyes. In each one, I found resolve, fear, hope, and dread. Especially in Crystal’s. “Listen carefully, because you’ll all have a role. This is what we need to do.”

Author's Notes:

Please be mindful of those who haven't read and use the spoiler tag!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We have monthly art give aways, a Q&B Discord RPG, a several other fun gifts for patrons.

56. Awaken

Darkness. Warm, cozy, darkness. That was where I found myself when I awoke. My head was foggy. It was similar to the feeling I got when I had one hard cider too many. I was nestled up against a warm, soft mare. Although I didn’t remember Crystal having a wing. It certainly felt like I was wedged between a body and a wing.

I yawned and stretched out. Where was I? This didn’t feel like home, but it was familiar. Where had I been last? A party. That explained the cider feeling. Parties often led to that sort of thing. Especially housewarming parties. That was it! This didn’t feel like home because it was our new house.

That still didn’t explain the wing, though. I squirmed a bit and buried my muzzle into the mare’s side. My nose wiggled. She didn’t smell like Crystal, either. In fact, she smelled a lot like—

“Silent Knight, are you awake?” Princess Luna whispered.

“Yes,” I replied, more confused than ever. “Where are we?”

The princess shifted slightly in the darkness. Her horn burst into a pale light that seemed blinding at first. Another cider side effect. It took a moment before my eyes adjusted and I could see her face. Her expression was off. “In the palace, of course,” her voice was full of concern.

“Why are we in the palace?”

Her forehoof came to rest on my head. “Are you well? I realize you had some drinks again last night, but not enough for this. Are you still blocking out what happened?”

What happened? What did that mean? I barely remembered anything from the night before. A thrown cupcake, a small pony face off, and… a knock at the door? “What do you mean, blocking out?”

Princess Luna looped her foreleg around my form and pulled me in tighter. “I’ll send for a doctor and Dream Pop. I have humored you long enough.”

I set my forelegs against the crazed alicorn and pushed back a bit. “Princess, what are you talking about?”

“Silent Knight, I know this is hard for you. We were foolish to agree to your insistence that you take on this assignment, but Shining Armor and I thought you’d be best suited. Now, if you intend to carry out your duty, you need to be well. If not… well, perhaps it isn’t too late.”

What assignment? What had I insisted on? My heart started to pound. What had happened? “I don’t understand. Luna, what are you saying?”

The alicorn took a deep breath and clung to me as if she’d never let go. “We have allowed the drinking and this fantasy for the last few days out of respect for you. I had hoped you’d not make me say these words, but I see no choice.

“What do you last remember, presuming you do indeed have some memory loss? Tell me so I may start there.”

“I remember last night!” I said, feeling the desperation creeping into my own voice. “We were all at the housewarming party. It was fun. Everypony was having fun.”

“And then?” She asked.

“And then I woke up here!”

The alicorn stroked the back of my mane. “Nay, Silent Knight. That was three days ago. Everypony was having fun until the messenger from Central Command arrived. Do you not remember that?”

No? Yes? Was there a knock at the door? Yes, that seemed right, but there was still nothing after that. “And?”

Princess Luna shifted. “And that messenger was there to warn the House Guards. Lightning Hammer had escaped his prison and killed over twenty guards in doing so. His escape through Canterlot led to the deaths of nearly that many civilians, too.”

My apologies for interrupting, sir, but there is been an incident. We must speak with Captain Day.

Vague flashes of a pony in armor entered my mind. Then ponies moving to action. “I… What? That isn’t right, is it?” We had scrambled. I remembered that, too. Rather suddenly, but it was a washed-out memory. A notion, even.

“It is not right, but it is correct. He managed to escape Alicorn Spire altogether in the end despite your and Shining Armor’s efforts…” Her voice trailed and I felt a tear hit my muzzle as she leaned into me.

“You’re not telling me something,” I whispered.

“How can I! How can I say these words?”

Fear. It hit me hard. She’d started crying after explaining the carnage. Losing so many ponies was atrocious, but there was more. Something closer to home. I could sort of recall it now. An argument? “Luna, please?”

Go? You’re going to go?!

“Silent… I’m so sorry. Please… how can you ask me to do this?” Her grip on me tightened. “In the heat of the moment, while you and the other guards were planning to go after Lightning Hammer… she couldn’t handle it. You chasing after such a killer.”

She? She who? Crystal? Why wasn’t I at home with my wife? What was going on? My head spun. “Where’s Crystal? Luna, where is she?” I demanded.

The alicorn’s grip crushed me and I felt more tears fall. “She left you. It was too much Silent… the train, Alastair, the war… Crystal just couldn’t do it again.”

Left me! “What!” I gasped, pushing against her, trying to get free. “Don’t be crazy! How dare you even suggest that. Let me go. Let me go now! I’m going home.”

Princess Luna did as I asked. I frantically scrambled to my hooves and started stumbling through the dark room, bumping into furniture and knocking things over as I tried to get out. Then I couldn’t move anymore. She’d caught me in her magic. “Silent, wait! What are you going to say? What are you going to do! You can’t just crash in on her. She is deeply hurt.”

I thrashed about in her magical grasp. “I’m going to tell her I love her and that I’m sorry! We’re going to be in love!”

“What about Lightning Hammer?” the princess asked.

I stopped for a moment, filled with confusion. “What about him?”

“You volunteered to lead the team to find and secure him. You served with him longest and know him better than anypony else. Silent, we can’t let him roam free. He’s far too dangerous. So many lives have been lost and so many other ponies are now at risk.”

My jaw went slack. “What? Who cares! I need to get to Crystal.”

“Yes, of course. I’ll… I’ll find somepony else. Just… Silent, she asked you not to come. I don’t want you going alone,” the princess said hurriedly before rising to her hooves and wiping her eyes.

Without another word, she brightened her horn, illuminating her bedroom. While I was still trapped in her magic, she levitated me to the door and opened it. Looking out to the house guards just beyond, she said, “Inform Captain Day that the major is awake.”

“Yes, Princess,” one of them said before rushing off.

I squirmed more in the magical grasp, trying to make sense of what was happening. My head was spinning. The memory was vague, but I did remember fighting with Crystal before we stormed out into the night. She’d been furious and heartbroken all at once.

“I don’t need a chaperon. Please, let me go. I have to get home to my wife.”

The princess shook her head, her face pained. “You’ve been drunk for three days. I’m not letting you go alone. Sunny is your friend and she has… it. You’ll need it if you want to win Crystal back.”

“Stop being cryptic!” I shouted. That resulted in a nervous jostling of a guard outside.

Miley Hooves poked her head nervously around the edge of the doorway. “Is everything alright, Princess?”

“Yes, Sergeant, eyes forwards,” the princess ordered.

The little mare squeaked and did so.

“Her ring, Silent. What else would it be! She took it off and gave it back. You wouldn’t take it, so she gave it to Sunny before you two left with Shining Armor.”

That wasn’t true! It was a lie. Crystal would never… ever…

I can’t do this again! I can’t, Silent! He’s a killer! Midnight Snow died to save Princess Luna. If you are going after him, you have to do it knowing I won’t be waiting for you.

I shivered as if a chill had hit my heart directly. Had she said that? I could hear it but I couldn’t picture her face.

Princess Luna levitated me back to her and wrapped her forelegs around me. Her embrace was like a vice. While she may have meant to be comforting, it was all the more painful. “I’m so sorry that this is happening. I wish it could be any other way.”

“It will be fine. We’ll talk. It will be fine. We will be fine,” I said as I sorted through the disjointed memories of the party.

We can talk about this when I get home. These ponies need me right now.

What a stupid thing to say to an upset mare. Why would I say that?

Just go, Silent. You were always going to, anyway.

I winced. The princess felt it and loosened her grasp slightly. “Sorry,” she whispered.

“Me, too…”

The clearing of a throat caught our attention. Sunny approached us slowly, concern on her face. “He’s finally sober?”

“Yes,” the princess said before I could open my mouth. “And demanding to go speak to Crystal.”

Sunny sucked in a breath. “We suspected he would.” Her attention shifted to me. “I’m not sure that is such a great idea right now, Silent. She was really upset.”

“I don’t care, I’ll apologize. I’ll tell her I won’t leave again. I need to go home. Princess Luna won’t let me go unless you go. She says you have the ring. You can’t have her ring. She’d never give it up.”

The mare reached back into her saddlebag and pulled it out. My stomach dropped and I felt a bit ill. It was true. Sunny had Crystal’s ring. She’d never taken that ring off in anger. She’d never give it up.

“Please let me go, I need to go home,” I said to the princess.

Sunny held up a hoof. “That’s fine, but not alone. You just sobered up after a three-day bender. You’re upset, you’re sad, you’re not yourself. You can’t just go storming in there.”

I squirmed in Princess Luna’s grasp. She didn’t let go. “I am just going to talk to her.”

“And you’ll let me go with you?” Sunny asked.

“Yes! Let go, please!”

“Swear it,” Princess Luna said.

“I swear Sunny can come with me! Please let me go, now!”

The princess did so and I started trotting towards the door. She called after me but I didn’t hear whatever it was she said. How could I? I had to get home. I had to make Crystal understand. I had to swear to her that I’d be good.

No more running off after bad ponies in the night. I’d do whatever she wanted. Quit the Guard? Fine. Live at home? Fine. Make her copies? Fine.

Sunny was at my side, hurrying with me. “What’s the plan?” she asked.

“She’ll understand,” I said. She would, right?

“Okay… not your best plan.”

When we left the palace and got out into the courtyard, I didn’t hesitate for a moment. I leapt into the sky and started flying as fast as I could.

“Silent Knight! You stop! You swore!” Sunny shouted after me before starting to gallop in the direction of my house. It was mere seconds before her voice was lost in the wind.

There was no time for oaths when it came to the loss of the love of your life. If they wanted somepony to stay with me, they should have sent a pegasus. It was a short flight for me. Why would I gallop through all of those streets? Time was of the essence.

When I arrived, our new home looked dark. All of the curtains were drawn and there was no evidence of light within. In a panic, I almost crashed into the door as I landed. My hoof found the handle. Locked. I jiggled it a few times. Locked. Why was it locked? Why would she lock the door?

“Crystal! Crystal, it’s me, please open the door!” I shouted, knocking with a hoof.

The only reply was maddening silence. I perked my ear and set it against the solid wood of the door. Perhaps I could hear a peep or rustle inside. In reality, all I could hear was the throbbing of my heart.

“Crystal, please!” I shouted.

Still there was nothing. Nothing at all. She had to be home. It was dark out. What time was it? Morning? Night? Who cared. I took a few steps back, looking around the front of the house.

Out of the corner of my eye I caught the subtle motion of one of the curtains. Somepony had peeked out. She was home. I stepped forwards and banged on the door with my hoof. “I know you’re home. Please, let me in. I need to talk to you. I need to explain.”

“Go away, Silent, she doesn’t want to talk to you,” came Velvet’s voice from the other side of the door.

Velvet couldn’t be trusted. What had she said to me at the party? ‘I’m starting to forgive you for hurting Crystal, but I know you are going to screw up again.’ “Velvet, open this door! If she doesn’t want to talk to me, she can tell me herself,” I replied, anger flaring into my voice.

The sound of galloping hooves approaching momentarily caught my attention. I turned to see Sunny moving as fast as possible. She leapt over the small fence and skidded to a halt beside me. Her chest was heaving as she tried to catch her breath. “Together,” she panted. “Said, together.”

I banged my hoof on the door again. “Velvet open this door right now or so help me, I’ll buck it down.”

“No, can’t,” Sunny wheezed.

“Can,” I said sternly. “Velvet, one!” I turned my back to the door and planted my forelegs. “Two!”

“Fine!” Velvet shouted back before practically ripping the door open. “Come in, you stupid, thick-headed, stubborn, jerk of a stallion.”

Without another word, I turned and brushed past her into the living room. Crystal was huddled on a sitting pillow. She was cocooned in a blanket that had been pulled up to cover half of her head. With the wrinkles in it she almost looked like a caterpillar. A really sad caterpillar.

Winterspear and Iridescence were at her side, looking at me with concern. My sister trotted towards me, putting herself between me and my wife. “Silent, I think you need to go. This isn’t the time.”

I reached out a hoof to push her out of the way. She caught it and squeezed it tightly. It gave me pause. We met eyes. Hers were filled with sorrow. She just shook her head.

“Crystal… please,” I said softly as I stood to my full height to look over Winterspear.

Iridescence set a hoof on Crystal’s back and stroked. “Silent, you’ve done enough, perhaps you should go?”

“I can’t, not unless she tells me to,” I said firmly. Everypony else was meddling. This was my wife. My marriage. My love.

Crystal took a deep breath and stood from the pillow. It was a weary motion. When our eyes met, hers were red and puffy. The way they got when she’d been crying a lot. “Silent, please leave.”

The words cut me deeper than anything that happened to me during the war. My nose twitched as I tried to keep my composure. “I won’t go. I told Luna I’d not go after Lightning Hammer. I swear. Just… please… give me another chance.”

With a shake of her head, Crystal replied, “I can’t, Silent Knight. I can’t take you back. You’ve made that clear to me. When this happened, your first thought was to say yes and rush off towards danger.

“I thought I understood what it meant to be a guard’s wife, and maybe I did. You’re not a guard, though. You’re… a soldier? A knight? Some kind of chosen pony? It doesn’t matter. Your first inclination will always be to duty. So, go follow that inclination without me.”

“I…” The word was practically whimpered. She was leaving me.

Winterspear squeezed my hoof. “Sunny, why don’t you get Silent Knight out of here. Everypony needs to calm down.”

Sunny took my hoof from my sister’s and started tugging at it. “Come on, partner, let’s get out of here.”

My head hung. I let the golden mare drag me out by the hoof. What else could I do? Crystal said go. The worst part was, she was right. I’d always put her second. For my duty, that would have been one thing. I put her second for everything, though.

“I want a drink,” I muttered.

“No, no more drinking. Not on my watch. You’ve been drunk for three days and Princess Luna may give you some latitude on that, but I won’t. Now, if you want to go beat up a training dummy, we can do that. If you want to talk, we can do that, too. I’m even willing to have a make out session if you think it will help… but we’re not getting drunk.”

Make out session? She was making jokes right now? I looked up at her and glared. “What do I do now, Sunny? Huh? You’re cracking jokes and the best thing in my life is gone.”

Without missing a beat, Sunny poked me right in the chest, hard. It made me angry. “That wasn’t a joke. If you thought kissing me would help you, I’d do it. That’s because no matter what, I’m your partner. I get the Guard. I get you and no matter what, I’m here at your side from now on.

“What you do is suck it up and realize that maybe right now, everypony is just a little tense. Maybe she isn’t gone. Maybe this is just a fight. Maybe it is the end. That is a lot of ‘maybe’s, but I’ll tell you three facts.”

She tapped one forehoof to the other. “One, you don’t know the outcome of this yet and the Silent Knight I know isn’t some pathetic stallion that would give up so easily. Two, she may be the best thing in your life, but you have other great things in your life, so appreciate them.

“And three, as much as I love you, as much as I’m your friend, I’m also a royal guard. Right now, I have a killer on the loose near this city. He killed Midnight Snow. He killed multiple guards. He killed civilians. Now, you are the pony that knows him better than anypony else. I’m also loath to admit it, but you’re also the best warrior I’ve ever met.

“So, I want to ask you something, Major.” She poked me with the hoof again. “Are we going to stand around and deal with the problem we can’t fix right now that will obviously need some time, or are we going to do our duty and go after the bad guy? You tell me what we do now!”

Sunny was right. Why was she right? Turmoil was raging inside me. Grief, anger, and hopelessness. Yet, through all of that, my sense of duty was cutting through. The light in the storm.

There was hope, though. She was right about that. Crystal may forgive me. Arguing with her now wouldn’t help. We needed to cool off. I needed to just put one hoof in front of the other. But could I work like this? My head wouldn’t be in the game. May the alicorns help Lightning Hammer if I found him like this. It was his fault. All of it.

“We should get our pony… but I can’t be in command. I’m not fit.”

“Right. I’ll do it. You’ll be my adviser and muscle. We’ll get the bad pony and then we’ll work on your life. Deal?” Sunny asked as she offered me a hoof.

As dirty as it felt. As awful as it sounds. I felt a little relief and reached out to bump the hoof. Control what you can control, Silent. Find the target and… what? I knew what they’d want but he’d already been subdued once and now ponies were dead. Dragoons don’t take prisoners. “Deal.”

“Great. And the kiss?” she asked.

“No, thank you.”

“That’s kind of rude, but whatever. You don’t know what you’re missing. Come on, Major. We need to clean you up and get you into some armor. I’m sure the team is getting impatient.”

What did that mean? “Team?”

Sunny stopped and tilted her head. “Wow… you were seriously drunk. You gave the princess a list of names. Names you needed to get this done. Don’t you remember?”

I shook my head.

Sunny shrugged. “Alright, well, it doesn’t matter. Come on, let’s get you cleaned up and in armor. We’ll meet everypony after and get started.”

Right, we’d get started. Another mission. Another fight. Another time where Silent Knight is needed to do the only thing he is good at. Thank you, Stratus Knight. You got exactly what you wanted.

Author's Notes:

Mr. Peepers reminds you to please be mindful of those who haven't read and use the spoiler tag! I imagine this particular chapter will yield a lot of discussions.

Couple of notes:

While this is in serial and folks can't immediately go on to the next chapter, just a couple of reminders:

1. No, he isn't going to lay out the whole plan and then execute it. What fun is that?
2. Don't take everything at face value
3. Remember, the story isn't done yet.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We have monthly art give aways, a Q&B Discord RPG, a several other fun gifts for patrons.

57. Flames

Sunny stood by my side as I reviewed the soldiers I’d apparently asked for. There was proof that I’d done it even if I only had a vague recollection of it. I was holding a list that was written in my own hoof. It also bore my signature. There was no mistaking it.

My list had a lot more names than I had ponies, and why I would have asked for one of the names on it, I’d never know. Emotionally, that is. Rationally it made sense. If a pony was going to hunt down, attempt to subdue and, more than likely, be forced to battle and kill a unicorn as powerful as Lightning Hammer, he was the pony I needed.

By he, I meant the armsmaster, Steel Wings. Second to me, he was by far the best candidate. And, despite his age and desire to get directly into combat, the war had not managed to kill him. It hadn’t even managed to maim him. He looked as fit today as any… and that angered me.

Piercing green eyes, a grey coat, and a faded mane made up the otherwise fit pony. He was exactly as I remembered when I’d first met him. It reminded me that I still wished I never had.

To his left was a far better pony for me. From a combat perspective, Gray Maelstrom was without question a good choice. This went beyond that. She was also a friend, an ally, and more importantly, somepony that could report back to Crystal on my distress. She was also a powerful unicorn in her own right.

The shaggy grey unicorn had not donned her Painted Wave persona when she’d returned to Equestria. Evidently, her scarred form no longer struck ponies as odd and she was comfortable with it.

If she knew about my relationship trouble, though, she wasn’t making it clear. She merely remained at attention, her outlandishly large greataxe slung across her back. I was glad to have her along.

The two of them would be my principal operators for this assignment. Them, myself, and Sunny of course. The rest of the list was comprised of seven ponies in Black Dragoon armor, four unicorns from various other elite units, and a liaison that had been sent over from Equestrian Intelligence.

It wasn’t a lot of ponies, but for this sort of mission throwing a larger quantity of unprepared guards at Hammer would just result in more deaths. That would be intolerable. We needed to limit this to only one more death if possible.

“Thank you all for coming,” I started.

Sunny quickly set her hoof over my mouth and stepped forwards. “As the major was saying, thank you all for coming. You are the small group of ponies that has responded to this request, been briefed, and still haven’t left. That’s good. We’ve got some grim work to take care of. Now, there is a slight change of plans: I’ll be taking command.”

"Pardon me, Captain?" Steel Wings said.

“I said I’m taking command. Major Knight is going to be playing an advisory role. This is a Royal Guard activity after all and the major is in a bit of a limbo state. Additionally, you’re all Equestrian Army. This is a police activity.”

That received a few eye brow raises but no pony verbalized any additional discontent. Sunny went on. “Alright, what is the latest from the intel?”

The liaison pony, a rather non-descript brown and mauve stallion, cleared his throat. “We know he escaped Alicorn Spire and passed through Ponyville yesterday, heading southeast.”

My ear flicked. “Everfree Forest?”

“Yes, sir,” the pony replied.

“Plenty of places to hide there,” Steel Wings said in his gravelly voice. It grated on my nerves.

"Too many. Great place to even the odds, too," Gray Maelstrom added.

Sunny nodded. “Agreed. This is a start. Gear up and meet in the courtyard in fifteen minutes. We’ll try to pick up the trail on the other side of Ponyville. Dismissed.”

The other ponies shuffled out, leaving Sunny and I alone. She stared at me, head tilted.

“What?” I asked.

“Am I going to have as much trouble getting you in your armor as I did getting you showered?”

I rolled my eyes. “I didn’t give you any trouble showering. You just wanted to stand in the shower with me for whatever reason, you pervert. It was awkward. Do you wash Azurite like that?” My tone was actually far nicer than my words. In truth, I hadn’t wanted her to leave my side.

“If you want awkward, I’ll tell you exactly how I wash Azurite,” she replied teasingly before levitating my heavy chainmail shirt over. “Come on, let’s get you into this stuff.”

I sat on my rump and lifted my forelegs and wings. With unicorn magic, the mare had the tunic on me in seconds. After that, pieces of dragoon armor started floating over to be strapped on.

“That’s a good stallion, be still,” Sunny muttered as another hoofguard came over.

“I am,” I reminded her, lifting a hoof and letting the guard slide on. “I’m being very still.”

Sunny trotted to the right and then started coming back, levitating my dragoon helmet in front of her.

“What are you doing?” I asked as I stood up and took a step back.

Her head tilted. “Bringing you your helmet.”

My head shook. “I don’t need a helmet.”

Sunny blinked. “Of course you do! This armor is some of the nicest stuff out there. I’d toss Azurite over a fence to steal it for me if I could. You can’t not wear the helmet. What if he zaps you or throws things at your face with his levitation magic?”

“I think I’ll be okay,” I lied, backing up until my armored rump found a wall.

“Major, you’re being silly and you can’t go out there in half of a uniform. You’ll be setting a bad example. Are you going to let another pony go without a helmet? Are you?”

I shook my head.

“Then be still!” Sunny huffed before dropping the helmet on my head.

Thankfully, the visor was still up. My ears perked inside, listening. There was no voice. “Okay.”

“Okay…” she replied, turning and heading to the door. “Come on.”

I followed Sunny out of the briefing room and through the castle. She wasn’t prancing. That is generally when I knew things were grim. As we arrived in the courtyard all of the others were there waiting in two troop chariots… military grade.

Sunny caught my look. She shrugged. “They were leftover and it seemed appropriate. Load up, let’s get going.”

Appropriate? Why not. This was hardly the guard operation she purported it to be. Were we actually going to try and subdue Lightning Hammer? No… he’d never surrender. There was only one way this ended.

I trotted up the ramp and sat on the bench, eyes closed. Lightning Hammer was a friend. He’d always been a friend. He’d also fried Midnight Snow without a moment’s hesitation.

The awkward motion of Sunny squeezing in next to me broke my train of thought. I peeked one eye open to see that the bench was full but she’d decided she had to sit between me and the unicorn to the left. Once she was down, she gave me a light shove with both hooves.

“Why are you so big?”

“I’m a pegasus,” I replied flatly.

“No, pegasi are small, svelte, fast things. You’re a moose,” Sunny retorted.

“A flying moose? That’s just fantasy,” I replied, leaning back as the ponies attached to the chariot started to pull forwards and drag us into the sky.

“Major?” came a soft voice across from me.

I peeked my other eye open. When we’d been in the castle, I hadn’t thought to ask which specific dragoons had accepted our invitation. In truth, I hadn’t cared. My heart and mind weren’t fully in this. At the deepest, darkest level of my being, this was nothing more than killing time to let Crystal calm down.

The voice was familiar enough and a simple glance at the armor and physique confirmed my suspicion. First Sergeant Sapphire. One of my only crystal pegasi. She’d been the platoon NCO for third company. “Yes, Sergeant?”

Sapphire had been a blessing. She was quiet, humble, and many of my dragoons took her for granted. Easily missed, you could say. On the battlefield, however, her talents really shone. She was excellent with a crossbow and had a mind for tactics.

“Do you—” She trailed a moment before pushing her visor up so she could look at me directly. “Sir, you know Brigadier Hammer. He’s not going to surrender.”

I shook my head. “No, no, he isn’t.”

Sunny quickly cleared her throat. “We don’t know that.”

“We do, ma’am!” Sapphire insisted, her tone rising a bit. She then quickly stiffened. “I’m sorry.”

“We know him well enough. Let’s hope for the best but be prepared for the worst,” I said quietly, leaning my head back against the wood of the chariot and closing my eyes again.

“Thank you, Major,” Sunny said before falling silent, too.

Nopony really wanted to think about the fact that we were being sent on a mission to kill another pony. That wasn’t how things were done in the Royal Guard. We were Army, though. That is exactly what we did. Everypony knew that would be the end result here. Yes.

My ears shot up. “What?”

Sunny looked over at me, her brow arched. For a moment, her eyes were focused above my head before they flicked down to meet mine. “I didn’t say anything. You must have dozed off.”

Had I? I was exhausted mentally. My sleep had not been restful even if it had been three days. Alcohol did that to ponies. It was why I didn’t often drink. It just never led to anything positive.

The chariot jostled under us, the telltale sign that we’d just landed. Coming down from Alicorn Mountain to the Everfree was a short trip by air.

Once the chariot came to a stop, Sunny stood up. “Alright, ponies, we’re here. I want to see if we can pick up the trail immediately.”

I grunted in response and did so. As I strode down the ramp, it felt like I was back in Nordanver. How many times had I come off one of these things? Instinct started to take over.

The first action was always to assess the terrain. We were deploying into a clearing. The grass was vibrantly green, healthy, but also fairly dry. Alicorn Spire and Canterlot loomed to the northwest and the rooftops of Ponyville were in the distance.

Opposite of the town was the overgrown wild that was the Everfree Forest. The trees were thicker and taller than average for the area, and the underbrush was intrusive. A thin fog clung to it, casting shadows on its branches.

The weather didn’t account for that, but we’d grown accustomed to uncontrolled weather in Nordanver. No pony or gryphon could be bothered to control it during a war.

This was one of the wilds of Equestria despite being so close to the influence of the alicorns. The natural magic seemed to have a mind of its own here. Would it be an ally or an adversary in this operation?

Gray Maelstrom approached from my right. “Feels the same, doesn’t it?”

“Different flora and fauna, but yes. It does.”

“Keep that in mind. He’s probably thinking the same thing,” she added before continuing past.

“Look alive, ponies,” Sunny called. “I want to form a perimeter and search the ground. Finding the tracks of a pony on the run shouldn’t be too difficult.”

“Unless he was trying to cover his tracks…” Sapphire said softly under her breath.

Steel Wings snorted a light chuckle. I glared at them both briefly before falling into formation as Sunny had suggested.

I should have done more than glare, but I understood where they were coming from. We were hunting our former commander and our current one had not fought in the war. These ponies had no idea she was in charge because I was too weak to step up at the moment. They probably assumed this was political.

We spread out into a loose formation and started walking slowly towards the tree line. I wasn’t much of a tracker but I was pretty confident I could recognize hooves in soft earth.

Our progress was short until a pony down the line shouted, “Major—I mean Captain Day, I have something here.”

We broke ranks and hurried down to where one of the unicorns was waiting. He pointed at the ground. “A pony has been through here in a hurry recently.”

That was an understatement. The hoofprints were far apart. Clearly due to a galloping pace. More importantly, however, was the fact that only three of them were natural. The fourth was from a prosthetic.

Steel Wings knelt down and peered at the indentation. “It’s the correct leg. It’s either him or a pony exactly like him.”

“Good work, Cherry. This is exactly what we’re looking for. It looks like it goes right into the Everfree,” Sunny said.

Sapphire trotted over and sidled close to me. “Seems pretty obvious, sir. Trap?”

Yes. “Yes!” I said, a little too loud.

Everypony turned to look at me.

I cleared my throat. “Sergeant Sapphire is correct. This is very obvious. The brigadier may be hoping to draw us directly in along this path and ambush us.”

Cherry, a unicorn I vaguely knew, rubbed his chin. “I can see that. Could he also have just been in a hurry to get to cover? He’d know we’d be close behind. This is the first time in days he’s been in the clear and out of the umbrella of a huge amount of guard coverage.”

“Also a valid point,” Sapphire said. Then all eyes turned to me.

“Major Knight, this is your area of expertise. What would you do?” Sunny asked.

What would I do? You know. Tell them. My jaw clenched.

“Major Knight?”

I exhaled softly. “I’m alone fleeing a superior force. I’d find a place that was to my advantage. My resources would be limited and so is my stamina.”

Sunny’s head tilted. “So…”

“I deduce that my enemy will send soldiers they expect capable of being a match for me. I similarly deduce that I will be caught. The best move is to go to ground, set an ambush, and try to reduce the fighting force. And… if I can… kill as many as possible to destroy their morale… make them unwilling to keep going. At least pause while I hurry off.”

Yes.

“And… that is something Brigadier Hammer would do?” Sunny asked. Her tone was still confident, but whatever levity it normally held was gone.

Steel Wings snorted again.

“Of course,” I replied. “It is exactly what we did to the gryphons when we were on the run. We’re playing chess against ourselves, Captain. He knows that we know. Which may also be part of the plan. Don’t do what we’d do so he can escape further while we are cautious.”

Gray Maelstrom said flatly, “He wasn’t big on giving ground.”

“Agreed,” Steel Wings replied.

Sunny stood to her full height. “We can’t make the assumption that he won’t ambush us without putting ourselves at greater risk. What if we send half of our unit to the Appleloosa side of the Everfree? He’s probably making for the Badlands.”

Sapphire cleared her throat. “Then he’s split our force, ma’am.”

Sunny’s nostrils flared. She was frustrated. For all of her good traits, she was a guard, not a soldier. This was war, not policing. I could see that clearly now.

“He may also not be trying to escape to the Badlands. That is the obvious place,” I pondered aloud. “I could just as easily see staying in the Everfree, surviving on the local food, and occasionally raiding for other items. The royal guards in Ponyville and Appleloosa would be no match for him.”

Steel Wings nodded. "Too big of a territory to cover with royal guards only. Especially for a single pony. If he killed a few, they’d also be more likely to look the other way.”

“That’s hardly fair,” Sunny put in.

“No, it isn’t, but I believe the chief is right,” Grey Maelstrom replied. “Royal Guards are not expected to go hoof to hoof with a warrior the likes of Lightning Hammer.”

I stroked my chin as I thought through the problem. What would I do if I were him? Ambush, run, or hide? As good as both he and I were, surely we’d know the force would be overwhelming.

You assume he is acting rational.

“Yes, I do,” I replied.

“What?” Sunny asked me.

“I assume Lightning Hammer is acting rationally,” I said, matter-of-factly.

Gray Maelstrom flicked her mane. “That is a good point. We don’t know that the brigadier is in his right mind and making the optimal choices.”

“That introduces a lot more volatility to the situation,” Steel Wings toned.

“Then let’s just burn the Everfree down and take away his hiding place,” Sunny said through gritted teeth. Her frustration was showing.

Everypony stopped and turned to her. My ears twitched inside my helmet. I would not expect my pursuers to set their own land on fire. “Yes…”

“What?” Cherry gasped in surprise.

All eyes turned to me.

I motioned towards the lush forest. “We know fire won’t kill it. Ponies tried that a long time ago. It burns but always comes back in time. Lightning Hammer, however, would burn and still needs to breathe clean air. If we set it on fire we’ll be able to limit where he can go.”

What a clever move.

“Wait… Sile—Major, I was just expressing frustration,” Sunny stammered.

“Torches, now,” I said as I started walking towards the edge of the forest.

“No! No torches. Disregard that order!” Sunny called.

Sapphire and the other dragoons did no such thing. Neither did the other two unicorns. Only Cherry and the liaison obeyed her.

Gray Maelstrom set a hoof on Sunny’s side. “Stick to the plan.”

Sunny shrugged it off and galloped over to me. “Silent Knight! I’m in command. This is my command. We agreed. You can’t start a forest fire.”

I shook my head. “I said I wasn’t fit. I was wrong. This is exactly what I’m fit to do. This is all I’m fit to do. You’re relieved, Captain. I hope you’ll stay, but I understand if you don’t.”

Her head shook quickly. “No, nope. Not relieved. Still in command. I order you to stop!” She then gasped as dragoons approached with torches. “You! You all! I order you to stop. Do not set the forest on fire. In the name of the princesses, you are not to set this forest on fire.”

Steel Wings snorted. It almost sounded like a laugh. "Sorry, Captain, I’m siding with the major on this one. He relieved you. It seems lawful to me. We burn it.”

Sapphire drew closer, holding two torches in one wing. She offered one to me. I took it and nodded my thanks.

“Captain Day, you are relieved of command,” I said loudly enough for everypony to hear. “Chief, I want you to take two of the others and start a fire to the south. Sapphire, take another pony with you and start one to the west.

“The rest of us will start here. Leave only the east clear. We rendezvous two kilometers from here towards that side,” I ordered before I tossed the torch onto a patch of dry brush.

Sunny squawked and bolted towards the torch as the patch burst into flame. The other ponies started touching their torches to dry patches as their comrades took to the skies and flew off.

No, Lightning Hammer would not expect this at all. And, if he did, he wasn’t thinking rationally anyway.

“No, no, no, no!” Sunny shouted as her horn burst into light. The flames I’d started were drawn to it, being pulled away. It was an impressive sight. A failing one, too. There were too many fires now and she wouldn’t be able to stop the ones being set further away.

While the others continued on, I walked over to Sunny and looped a hoof around her while she desperately tried to stop the flames. I hauled the mare out of the brush while her magic still tried to absorb the fire. “I’m sorry,” I lied. This was war. She hadn’t seen war. But we have.

Her eyes were big as she looked into mine. There was fear there. I didn’t want to see it, so I pushed my visor down, putting it between me and her. The unicorn’s horn went out and her head hung.

I turned away and focused on the few dragoons that were still with us. “I want you in the air doing flyovers. Stay high so he can’t hit you. Keep an eye on the movement of the animals. He’ll likely follow their path.”

“Yes, sir!” they replied proudly before leaping into the sky. This felt natural to them. It felt natural to us.

My jaw twitched as I watched the flames start to ripple through the underbrush and push deeper into the Everfree, thick clouds of smoke starting to rise. It was amazing how fast a fire could spread.

The scent of it filled my nostrils and the memories of the war started to drift through my mind. Fire was a tool. Every creature feared it and respected it. Other than dragons, of course.

“Everypony else with me,” I ordered. Gray Maelstrom and I started to trot along the tree line working east. It would be the only safe direction soon. The others were following behind and starting to get into good order. That is when I picked the pace up to a gallop. We had to move faster.

Sunny, despite having been relieved, had stayed with us. I admired her commitment. Especially with the horrified look on her face. She did not approve.

When we were about two kilometers away, I stopped. While we waited for the others to arrive, I motioned to Maelstrom. “Find the best path in. The one where we’ll leave the least evidence.”

“Alright,” she replied, trotting off.

Sunny set a hoof on my chest. “Silent, this is going too far. We’re burning all of these animals’ homes, probably killing many, for one pony. This is crazy.”

“Agreed. He’d never expect it,” I replied absently. Even with the visor down, I wouldn’t look her in the eye.

Steel Wings returned, sitting down next to me. “Flames set, sir.”

“We can get the fire brigade…” Sunny whispered, her hoof sliding down my hardened, black armor.

Sapphire arrived moments later. “It’s burning well, Major. I spoke to the pickets up there and they’re seeing the animals moving as we expect.”

“Good work, everypony. We’re going to go into the forest and look for an ambush point. I want everypony to be sure you’re appropriately oriented. If things go poorly, we retreat east or up.”

“Yes, sir!” came the reply and I led them to the forest’s edge where Gray Maelstrom was waiting.

“Given our choices, this is our best path. It looks like a small animal trail,” she explained.

“Alright, we’ll follow it along.” We pushed into the forest single file. A stream of animals frantically crossed our path, doing their best to escape the now free-burning fire that was engulfing their homes. Collateral damage.

“I don’t want to criticize the major, but aren’t we also in danger of being burned to death?” Sunny called from behind me.

“Yes, but less. The majority of us can fly and carry you to safety. Lightning Hammer has no such luxury. He also did not imagine, in any way, that I’d start a forest fire,” I replied.

“Nopony did!” Sunny shouted.

“Keep your voice down! You’ll give away our position,” Steel Wings snapped.

Without addressing either, what I hoped to find caught my eye. “There,” I said, jabbing a hoof at a relatively large rock outcropping nestled at the foot of a rise.

“There what?” Sunny asked.

Sapphire trotted towards it. “More rock than forest. A potential safe haven from the fire. Providing a bunch of Black Dragoons aren’t waiting there to ambush you.”

"And me," Gray Maelstrom put in confidently.

I nodded. “Yes and, perhaps, if we catch him off guard we can subdue him after all.” Lies? They do not become us. The enemy must die.

“Right… okay, yes. That part I like,” Sunny said cautiously.

“Let’s get into positions, everypony. Once you’re settled, be sure that you’re quiet. Captain Day and Warrant Maelstrom, stay with me. Chief, I want you in the canopy,” I ordered as I started to trot up the rise. From there, my unicorn artillery could zap him at a distance.

If not them, Steel Wings and I could charge into him. Either would work. Either would be lethal. That was fine by me. Whatever got this job done. A job I was worthy to do. A job that I could understand. Something simple. Unlike mares.

When we reached the top, I started to look at avenues of approach. There were several but almost all of them would lead west to east. North or south could work, too, but something deep down told me this would be a good spot.

Perhaps not.

“Silent? What? What are you looking at?” I heard Sunny ask.

How could I have been so stupid? From the top rise and through the trees I could see it: the Castle of the Two Sisters. That is where I’d head. That is where I’d go to escape being burned. Ponies rarely visited it. They all thought it was haunted…

And it was. Broken dreams and memories resided there. It was the place where Nightmare Moon had almost killed Princess Celestia. It was a violent place. A dark place.

It was exactly where we needed to go.

Author's Notes:

Mr. Peepers reminds you to please be mindful of those who haven't read and use the spoiler tag!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We have monthly art give aways, a Q&B Discord RPG, a several other fun gifts for patrons.

58. Ruin

The Everfree Forest was shrouded under dark skies as smoke continued to billow up from the fires we’d set. That would cut off most means of escape. Now it was time to corner our prey and to do that, it meant heading to the snare. That was where I was leading my team: to the ruins of the Castle of the Two Sisters.

We weren’t moving as fast as I’d have liked. The unicorns were slowing us down with their lack of flight and Sunny in particular was slowing me down. She’d made me stop long enough to send one of my dragoons to the palace to report on our progress.

There had been a disagreement about that. In my mind, being down a dragoon shifted power to Lightning Hammer. In hers, we needed to let the princesses know that I’d started a forest fire. Ultimately, I’d bowed to her wishes, but I still hoped the dragoon made it back quickly.

Frustration was starting to set in as I shoved through a large hedge and broke into a clearing. I was agitated and my answers to Sunny had been short. She’d just bore it all with grace and a bit of snark.

Now I found myself free of the forest. The thick foliage had stopped suddenly, as if it was too afraid to grow any further towards the ravine that separated Everfree from the ruins in the east.

There was still some grass, but it was sickly looking and very sparse. Most of the ground was made up of nothing more than the dark grey earth and rocks common to the area. This was not a vibrant landscape. It reminded me of the remains of a battlefield. That is why ponies avoided this place, and it seemed nature did as well.

As everypony else made their way through the hedge, they stopped to stare. I didn’t blame them for their trepidation. The whole area was foreboding. At least, it felt that way to me; it was off putting and only agitated me further.

I’d never paid much attention to the ruined castle in the past. When I’d seen it, it was just on a flyover. Instincts had encouraged me to keep my distance. Those same instincts were now telling me this was exactly where I needed to be. It was confusing, to say the least.

“Move along, everypony,” I muttered idly before waving a wing towards the ravine that separated us from the rise to the ruins.

Sunny trotted up to my side, her eyes glued on me instead of what was ahead. Everypony else was looking at the ravine or the ruins but no, she had to stare at me. She was always a pest.

“Something on your mind?” I asked.

“Yes. Plenty. I’d read about you. Most of it I thought was just… I don’t know… propaganda? Something to give the soldiers focus. It’s all true, though, isn’t it? Dread Knight.”

My jaw clenched beneath my visor. Dread Knight. When was he going to go away? Why should I answer that? Why shouldn’t you? Aren’t you proud? Tell her about us!

I chose not to and instead trotted faster, using my longer legs and bigger gait to distance myself from the mare.

Sunny wasn’t having that, however, and increased her speed so that she could get to my side again. “I’m going to take that as a yes. Great. Now we’ve got Lightning Hammer, Dread Knight, and the Black Dragoons running around in Equestria.”

“You send soldiers after soldiers, Captain,” I growled, ice in my tone.

“No, Major inside Equestria we send Royal Guards. Silent Knight would know that. You, maybe not. I guess I’ll just have to hope Silent can still hear me,” she replied with sass before falling back.

Such an annoying mare. Why did she always get one over on me? She argued better than she soldiered and even when she was losing, she’d cheat to win. Can’t defeat me verbally? Flirt!

We grew close to the ravine ahead. The distance and time to close it was lost on me as I muddled through my annoyance with Sunny and my general anger at being called Dread Knight. One hurdle to overcome at a time.

The vast gash in the earth surrounded the grounds that the ruins called home. Nopony I’d ever met had been able to explain why it was there, how it had gotten so deep, or what purpose it served. Despite that, it was a formidable defense against anypony that couldn’t fly.

Sunny pointed out a rickety old bridge in the distance. “I don’t even need to get close enough to know that won’t hold us. I’m not walking across that, and I’m one of the lightest ponies here.”

Steel Wings snickered. “Worried about your weight?” He then wheezed in surprise when Gray Maelstrom subtly bucked him in the side with her left hindhoof. “Ma’am!” he gasped out.

“I’ll carry you across, Sunny,” I muttered as I sized up the effort. We had more pegasi than unicorns, so it wouldn’t take much to fly them across.

She shook her head. “No, thank you. I’ll let the chief do it since he’s so concerned about my weight. You carry Warrant Maelstrom.”

“Suit yourself,” I grumbled before flapping my wings and easing into the air. It was a miracle that Dream Pop and Winterspear had been able to get my wing right after the war. The foolish doctors in Nordanver had said I’d never fly again.

I settled over Maelstrom and reached down with my forelegs for her. She looped hers in mine and I started to pump my wings harder. Getting us both off the ground wasn’t easy.

It wasn’t even an average task. She was large for a unicorn… actually, for any pony. Then there was her armor and weapons. With a grunt, I finally got us fully airborne and started to fly over the ravine to the other side. “You’re heavy,” I huffed.

“Thanks for noticing,” was her reply.

“Uh-huh,” was all I could manage before I dropped her off on the other side. I landed and then flopped down onto my rump, panting. Healthy or not, two big ponies in armor was a lot for my wings.

While I fumbled for my canteen the rest of my dragoons arrived with their own unicorn burdens. They seemed to have fared a bit better than me.

Steel Wings dropped Sunny off beside Maelstrom and landed a few meters ahead of us. He looked over his shoulder and called, “Come along, Major, we’ve got a traitor to capture.” With a flick of his wings, he headed towards what was left of the cobblestone path that had once led to the castle.

“Fugitive,” Sunny corrected, not that anypony cared.

I was on my hooves and moving again, hurrying to the front to ensure Steel Wings wasn’t our vanguard. A pony like him attacked first and asked questions later. Although, if Lightning Hammer was going to ambush us and blow a pony up, I could think of few more deserving.

That’s the spirit.

The chief warrant officer’s ear flicked when I came up at his side. “You see, sir, this is how it should have been. You and me, working together. I know we don’t agree on everything, but maybe you’ll come around. After all, I was right.”

“About what?” I asked as I pushed some low hanging vines out of my way.

“About your wife. Mares like her don’t understand what we do. Sooner or later they all le—” His word was cut off as I grabbed him by the collar of his armor and yanked him to the ground.

“Don’t ever speak of her,” I growled before shoving his face against the stones and letting go.

The sound of galloping hooves behind me were quickly cut off by Sunny yelling, “Major! This is highly inappropriate. Is this what we can expect from you in this operation? I don’t think you’re fit for command.”

Steel Wings started laughing as he pushed himself up and wiped his bloodied nose. “Sorry, Captain. You misunderstand. This was just a training exercise. The major and I go way back. He’s fine. He’s just trying to make sure we’re ready at any moment.”

Gray Maelstrom trotted over and shoved Steel Wings back to the ground, her hoof lingering on his back a moment. “Exactly. Just training,” she said before moving on.

Sunny huffed and looked back at the others. The dragoons pretended not to have seen anything and the unicorns just shrugged.

I didn’t have time for nonsense like that, anyway. We were close and I was starting to sense that maybe Lightning Hammer was already here. There weren’t any hoofprints, but perhaps that was the most telling part. Make the trail going into the forest obvious and then hide ones to the true destination.

There was one more curve on the cobblestone path before we rounded a large rock and found ourselves on a straightway to the front of the ruins. Once again, instinct caught me and I stopped. The others did, too.

Princess Luna had gushed about how beautiful this place once was. A castle built for and by her and Princess Celestia. A home for them to rule from side by side instead of separately. Night and Day together.

Ponies had come from all around to help them realize their goal. A small village had sprung up outside of the walls to house them. Now, the homes were little more than bare foundations supporting some rotted wood. The plan had been a failure. Whatever glory that had once been promised was long lost.

The castle was in as bad of shape as the town. The exterior wall was nothing but crumbling masonry that was overrun with invasive plants. At the heart of it was the main gate. One of the large doors had fallen from its hinge while the other was thrown open.

Beyond that was the keep itself. It had weathered the years slightly better. Some of it still had a roof even if most of the pearlescent towers had toppled upon it.

Of everything wrong with the castle, the most ominous was the stained-glass windows. At least, what remained of them. Many were partially or fully broken. In every shattered instance, the portion of the House of the Night was the victim.

With a flick of my wing, I motioned out to my side. “Skirmish formation. Advance carefully and remember, this is Brigadier Hammer. Do not engage him one on one; you’ll lose.

“Sapphire, I need a fly-by. Give yourself a lot of room. He’s quick with those lightning spells and blasting gryphons out of the sky was easy for him. Don’t assume you’re better.”

“Aye, sir!” she replied before shooting off into the sky, a subtle wave of blue trailing behind her.

Everypony else fell into formation. Everypony… except Sunny. She lingered with me as we started to approach the ruins. Always the pest. Now she wouldn’t follow my orders? She was just looking for an excuse to relieve me of command.

When we crossed into the borders of the town, we started to pick our way through the old wooden frames. They were choked by creeping vines and pockmarked from years of disuse.

I welcome you to my palace, Knight of the Moon.

I stopped, so everypony else stopped, too.

“Major?” Steel Wings whispered, his stance shifting to one anticipating an ambush. He kept looking around as if trying to see what I was reacting to.

Had they heard? Was it only me? Maybe not. I shook my head and flicked my wing forwards again and we continued to advance on the ruins.

“Silent… Silent, wait…” Sunny whispered before grabbing my tail and tugging.

“What?” I hissed as I shot her a glare over my shoulder. Not that she could see my face through the visor.

“I think… I think maybe you should wait. Call for backup? Reinforcements? This is all happening too fast. Far faster than—”

Gray Maelstrom approached Sunny from behind and gave her a soft shove on the flank. “Fall in, Captain. No time to wait. Adapt and overcome.”

What was that about? She’s trying to hold us back and look like the hero. Hammer must be inside. Find him, kill him, get what you want.

Yes... that makes sense. Sunny and I competed on many things. She could have this glory, though. All I wanted was Crystal back. All I needed to do was finish this mission, show her I’d changed, and win her love. She’d have to see I had no choice but to come.

We never had a choice. We do what we are meant to do. They must see this. They fear it. Finish the mission. Show them.

“Finish the mission,” I repeated before pushing onwards through the ruins of the town. When I came to the last building out from the castle’s walls, I paused, looked for any evidence of ambush, and then rushed across.

My soldiers did likewise, crossing the open ground as quickly as possible. Then we all took shelter at the base of the fortification. Ruined or not, it would provide some cover against magical attack. It also gave us the ability to peer into the courtyard through the various gaps.

“I don’t think he’s in the courtyard,” Steel Wings toned in his grating voice.

It was too soon to come to that conclusion. Even if he wasn’t in the courtyard, he could be in one of the ruined towers. We needed cover. They need cover. Do we? “Wait on Sapphire,” I replied, ignoring the advice.

“Come on, Major, you don’t think he’d be stupid enough to take a pot shot at a scout. Use your head,” he shot back.

“Wait on Sapphire,” I repeated firmly. Just cuff him again and let’s go.

Before I could, Sapphire zipped around and landed by us. She shook her head. “Nothing, sir. I kept a lot of distance but if he is here, he’s holed up in the keep. That’s where I’d be.”

“Agreed,” I replied before I caught sight of Sunny crouched near me.

She was wide-eyed, looking at me, Steel Wings, back at me, and all around us. Without warning, the tip of her horn illuminated in a pure orange light.

“What are you doing?! He’ll see that from a mile away!” I hissed, throwing a wing over her horn. It was hot.

“I can’t see,” Sunny said.

The mare has lost her mind. She sure had. “It’s day time, Captain! I… never mind. I’ve had enough of this.”

Yes. Let’s go. Enough of her games.

“Try not to get yourself killed,” I grunted before pushing off the wall and angrily stomping through the main gate. All of my soldiers had looks of surprise but dared not move. They’d not been ordered to.

As I strode through the courtyard, I took a moment to take it in. For the most part, it was cut stone strewn about and left to rest wherever it had fallen from the keep and walls. The only thing out of the ordinary were the granite statues that had been blasted apart. There were several of Princess Celestia in relatively good shape, but all of Princess Luna’s were shattered.

Looks like if he couldn’t get the real thing, he’d settle for stone.

I chuckled at that. Clever.

My ear flicked at the sound of hooves behind me. No doubt Sunny coming to try and talk me out of the mission and then do it herself.

Yes. Closer now, pet. Claim your prize.

Yes, indeed. Lightning Hammer had to be inside, just beyond this depressingly drab courtyard. There would be a reckoning between us. Silent Knight, the hero of the war, and Lightning Hammer, the coward that tried to assassinate Princess Luna.

When I reached the doors to the keep, they were hung loosely on their frames. One more obstacle to overcome. With a quick turn, I planted my forehooves and bucked the doors open.

As I did, there was a hiss of air rushing from inside out. Old, stale air filled my nostrils and mixed with the smoke on the breeze. It smelled like death… exactly like the battlefields of Nordanver.

Yes. To war we go.

Yes. We were close now. He was inside. Hammer stood no chance against us… me. The war had left him wounded and broken. He wasn’t the pony I knew anymore. Just some little creature that killed civilians.

He was unworthy. A failure. You’ll be far better.

I inclined my head, listening for a moment. Could I hear him? Were ponies whispering inside… or behind me? My soldiers? Nopony would whisper with Hammer.

“Shhh,” a voice drifted by.

“He’s here,” came another.

There was nothing else. I crossed the threshold into what had once been a beautiful foyer. Now it was nothing more than the home to dust, fallen stone, and spiders. Once again, I found statues that had been blasted and furniture that had been torn asunder.

“Silent! Silent, stop!” I vaguely heard Sunny pleading behind me. The voice was distant. She was calling from what seemed miles away.

“Come, find me,” another voice said as if it were merely a room away. “If you’re brave enough.”

“Lightning Hammer, come out and face me!” I shouted as I strode through the ruins, working my way deeper inside.

We are brave! We are the bravest. We are Dread Knight

“What in the alicorns is he doing!”

“What he was meant to do.”

My vision started to narrow as a red tinge framed the side of my visor. The coward. He does not answer. Let’s find him.

“Yes,” I growled before turning down one of the hallways and starting down it. Where was he? This was inevitable. We’d find him. We’d drag him out of his hiding place. We’d show Crystal!

Halfway down the hall, I found the opening to a large spiral staircase and started to climb it. He’d want the high ground. I drew my sword carefully. These stairs wove to the right, placing anypony going up at a disadvantage if they were right hoofed. Most were.

There was a tug at me as if I was stuck. “Silent, please wait! Wait for the others,” a yellow-and-orange unicorn pleaded as she held onto my tail. “This isn’t right. Wait!”

I barely noticed her. What could one little unicorn do in the face of a pegasus warrior?

She is insignificant, but pretty. I can give you your Crystal back. I can give you this one, too, if you like.

One was enough. The top of the stairs opened up into a large sitting room. At least what had once been one. Furniture was strewn about in various states of disrepair. None of the pieces would be sufficient cover against a magical attack. Not that we’d need it.

Not us. Not against a weak unicorn.

The air was thick here. Smothering in a way. As if smoke was filling the room. Through my vision enchantment I couldn’t see any though. Some sort of magical trick most likely. If that is what it took for him to face us that was fine.

Rather suddenly the yellow unicorn popped up right in my vision. She held out both forehooves, her horn glowing. “Silent Knight! Stop! Stop now! I need you to listen to me, not just hear my words. This isn’t right. You can’t stay here. It’s… oh Celestia… look at you!”

Complete the mission.

“Move, or I’ll move you,” I said as I came to a stop.

She nodded. “I know. I know you would. I need you to just stop for a minute and think. Just a minute. You’ve left everypony behind. You’re barreling forwards like some untrained fool. Crystal wouldn’t want you getting hurt.”

Anger flared in my chest when she said that name. Crystal!

She shouldn’t have left us if she didn’t want us hurt! We are hurt!

“He can’t hurt us,” I snarled, pushing the mare aside with a hoof and stalking through an archway into another, needless sitting room. Why did princesses need so many sitting rooms?

What did they even do in these sitting rooms? Have tea? Talk about politics? No, all they did was make poor decisions that sent ponies to war.

What good are they?

“Us who!” somepony shouted.

At the heart of the keep, I found another grand staircase. This one led to what I assumed was the large spire I’d seen from my flights in the past. It was one of the only features still intact.

“Nowhere left to run, Hammer.”

My hooves started to move up the stairwell on their own. I’d briefly considered the words of the pony from before, but who was she other than some pretty face? Who was she to question who we were. Us who? Us who?! What a silly question. US! US!

The top of the stairs ended on a landing that was dominated by a pair of steel doors. They were intact, but one was ajar. Sloppy that he wouldn’t close it behind him. He was here for sure. This was the end of the line. Go in, end him, go home. Finish the mission.

The mission is almost over now. Just a little further.

We pushed through the door and paused in confusion. Darkness oozed from every inch of the room beyond. It was an inky blackness that swallowed the limited light coming in from the stars that shone through the holes in the roof.

Stars? When had it become night? Hadn’t we arrived during the day? Yes? The gloom slowly parted above me as a large, red moon filled the visible sky. It was full and bright. A harvest moon.

Yes, for tonight it is time for the harvest. Welcome, Dread Knight. I have waited quite some time for you.

Our attention had been diverted. This had been a trick… only Lightning Hammer didn’t seem to be behind it. He wasn’t even in the room. Nopony was. It was barren!

Barren and dusty. All that was there to speak of was a marble spire that rose into the rafters. Its base was wide and rose up to six separate arches, each holding aloft an empty basin.

Closer.

“Who’s there?” we asked.

Do you not know me? Your benefactor? The one that saw you through the war when others would abandon you? I am your mistress. I am the Mentor of the House of the Night. I am the Forgotten Winter, and you will be mine.

We flicked our wing. “You assume much. The House of the Night was wiped out. Nocturna is dead. Princess Luna rules—”

Agony. Immediate agony. Pain the likes of which we’d never experienced shot through our entire body. We fell to the ground as our head felt like it would explode.

Do not speak to me of the usurper! I am the rightful ruler and soon shall be restored. Lightning Hammer has failed me. Now, you will do as you’re told.

We will.

The pain subsided, leaving us dazed. We looked around, trying to find our assailant. Nothing… nopony. “Why?”

You are her favorite, and now you will be mine. Do as I ask and I will grant you power from my own well. There will be no more war because no enemy will be able to stand against you. There will be no more pain because you will become impervious to it. You will have your Crystal. You will have the life you want, if you’ll just accept my offer.

Give in. We shook our head but it was difficult. Our… my head didn’t want to move. “I finish this mission and she’ll take me back. I don’t need you!” I yelled in challenge.

A low, cruel cackle filled the air. It echoed in my head and brought the agony back, forcing me onto my knees.

You little fool. The mare is done with you. She will never take you back. Behold!

My vision cleared enough to reveal a swirl of energy that formed into a shimmering portal. It illuminated the darkness before an image faded into it. An image of Crystal sitting with Velvet on our couch.

I reached my hoof towards them but my hoof went right through the energy, projecting the pair onto my black coat.

“I can’t go back, Velvet. He’s never going to change. I love him, but I can’t let him hurt me over and over again. Eventually he’s going to get himself killed. That’s what he is working on. Just like his father. Could you imagine if we had foals and that happened?” Crystal asked as she dabbed her eyes.

“No! No, I won’t!” I cried out.

Velvet softly stroked Crystal’s mane. “I tried to warn you, but I’m not saying I told you so. I’m just glad you’re finally seeing it. He’d be an awful father, anyway. It wasn’t like he had a good role model. Look at how bad a job he’s done as Velour’s promise father.”

What? I’d done well! Right? Our throat started to tighten. It felt as if something was creeping up it.

“Silent! Silent I’m here!” The voice was distant. It was familiar. The unicorn mare. Sunny? Her name was Sunny.

Crystal sighed. “I told Sunny to keep the ring. I didn’t want to see it again. Who knows? She’s into multi-pony relationships, maybe she’ll have better luck with him. Plus, if he gets killed, she’ll still have two others.”

Velvet nodded and put her hoof on a stack of papers on the table. “Well… if you’re sure. All you have to do is sign these and we can take them to the courthouse.”

The portal went blurry and faded away. My vision was blurry, too. Wet and blurry.

You see now? If you want to keep her, you must be stronger! You must become too powerful to be slain. Serve me and I shall ensure it! For a stallion like you, I will give of myself directly. You will have no peer. You must simply accept.

My hooves trembled. I felt weak. Crystal was leaving me before I even got back? Before I could show her I’d changed? What was I without her? You are us! We will have her.

No… me. I wanted to be with her. If we weren’t together, what was the point of fighting so hard in the war? “You can give me that power?”

“No! Wait!”

Of course. That and more.

“For Crystal, then, I accept,” we whispered, feeling defeated.

“Not yet!”

It is agreed!

A violent breeze blew across my body, chilling me to the bone. It was horrifying at first, but then I went numb. My muscles hardened and I could feel power rushing through my hooves.

The agony was gone. As were the feelings of loss. I stood tall and looked down to see that my dragoon armor had turned crimson. Where it ended and my coat began was starting to blur. I could feel it in my skin. It shocked me back into awareness.

“No!” I gasped, trying to pull it off.

The deal has been made.

My wings flared out as I attempted to get away. Ichor was strung between the feathers, matting them together. They wouldn’t work for me. It’s okay, it is my turn. Let go.

Within myself, I struggled. This was wrong. This was bad. No. No!

“I said not yet!”

Darkness closed in around me, forcing me back into a corner of my mind. Dread Knight stood between me and the world I’d known before. All feeling started to be pulled away from me, leaving only a small window into the outside.

My legs took us to where a large hole had been ripped from the wall in the spire. The view was expansive and horrifying. The sky was red, spreading out from the dark crimson moon. Equestria was in danger. It was in danger because of me.

Yes, in danger because of your weakness, but don’t worry. I’ll take care of it now. I will do what you failed to do.

Please, you don’t have to do this.

Of course I do. Allow me to handle things from here on out. I’ll be sure Crystal is still there for you.

No! Stay away from her, you… you… who are you?

Who am I? Who are we? Come now Silent, don’t be ignorant. You’ve known since you killed Captain Alastair. We were Dread Knight. One and the same. You blamed it all on me, but it was always you. At first, anyway… You made me, and now we’ve taken the final step. Dread Knight is gone. There is only Nightmare Knight.

Author's Notes:

Mr. Peepers reminds you to please be mindful of those who haven't read and use the spoiler tag!

The fabulous Nightmare Knight art was produced by Painted Wave.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We have monthly art give aways, a Q&B Discord RPG, a several other fun gifts for patrons.

59. Trapped

Alone. I was sitting on the floor of the living room in my parent’s house, all alone. My hooves and wings were tiny; all of me was small. This was my foalhood. At least, that is the construct I was led to imagine. In actuality, this was a prison.

The front door did not open no matter how hard I tried. Unsurprisingly, the swinging door into the kitchen would likewise not budge. And the steps to the upstairs? Somehow, they were far too tall for a foal. Even one that could clumsily fly.

There was nothing but an obscure night sky outside of the big bay window that dominated the front of the house. A blue crescent moon hung in it, casting a pale light amoung innumerable stars.

No, this was nothing more than a prison. I knew that now. After the darkness had eaten away at me on the inside, I’d somehow ended up with more clarity than I’d had lately. Everything was clear now without the pain, anger, and loss.

Idly, I rolled a green ball back and forth between my tiny hooves. It was the only comfort in the room. What was I supposed to do next? How was I going to get out of this?

As I contemplated that, the front door opened and a pony in dragoon armor walked in. Not just any pony… Dread Knight. His visor-covered face looked down at me.

“The battle is over, then?” I asked.

“That is one way of looking at it. It is time for you to rest. This is what you wanted, after all. You can’t be held responsible for what happens next.” He shut the door and trotted over to the mantel to admire some of Stratus Knight’s prized medals.

My ears flicked and I stood. With all of the dignity a colt could muster, I trotted over to the large form and glared up at it. “This isn’t what I wanted.”

“Isn’t it, though? You never took ownership for what you’ve done. You never wanted to accept it.” He turned, stepped completely over me as if I was nothing, and went to a shelf that was lined with pictures of Winterspear and me in our armor.

With a lash of my tail I replied, “What does that mean? We did many things! I owned up to them. Now you’ve won. In a moment of weakness, I gave in and you took over. I should have fought on. Now that I see that, it is too late. Why is that? Why is my mind clear now?”

“In the simplest of explanations, it finally fractured,” he replied before picking up a photo of me. It was the first official one done when I’d joined Princess Luna’s House Guard.

Once more I chased after the pony and poked the large, black-armored forehoof with my own. It was a pathetic act of defiance. “Fractured? Hardly! My mind is strong. I am a Knight of the Moon.”

“A failure of one, yes. Your training was not complete. There was one thing that the books never addressed… never mentioned… never acknowledged. A truth that was hidden by Moonglaive and his lieutenants.”

“What would that be? Educate me, please. Gloat in my defeat.”

“A Knight of the Moon does not fear Disharmony. They understand it. They acknowledge that there must be some of it in all of us. You refused that fact. You tried to bury it, bury me—or so you thought. What you didn’t realize, Silent Knight, is that you were digging your own grave.” He casually tossed the picture back onto the shelf.

A shiver ran along my spine and I fell back onto my rump. It was hard to hear. Mostly because, for whatever reason, it felt true. It felt like fact.

Slowly and with purpose, Dread Knight pushed the visor up, revealing my face. He looked down at me with pity. Nothing but pity!

“So that’s it, then? You win. I lose. Now I live in here?”

“No, it isn’t that simple. I can’t win and you can’t lose. Nor the opposite. What you still fail to understand is that there was never a ‘we’ or ‘us.’ It was always just you.” He sighed and returned to looking around. “What you perceive as me was the part of you that you could never accept. The shadow where light does not fall. The darkness in every pony. You were just unfortunate enough to have far more than others due to the life you led.”

My head shook empathically. “No. Never! I was a good soldier! A good pony. If there is no ‘we’, then how are we speaking now? You’re a liar!” The words were sharp but without conviction.

“How? Simple.” He stared down at me. “You built a wall so high and thick between the two halves of yourself that you somehow achieved separation. Disharmony took advantage of that and created me.” A smirk crossed his lips. It was weird to see myself smirking. I don’t smirk. “Congratulations, you’re a father. I am born from your own desperate attempt to escape what you did and the will of Disharmony herself.”

The room started to grow intensely cold and seemed to constrict. It was either getting smaller, or I was growing. I wrapped my hooves around myself and held tightly. “I could never be evil like Disharmony,” I whispered.

Dread Knight tutted like a disapproving father. “Disharmony is not evil. She is a force of nature like the winds or tides. To live, we must have a balance between her and her sister. Much like you, the alicorns tried to do away with the shadows and, in turn, Disharmony has fought to restore equality. Under Maristella’s manipulation, that force has grown out of control, bent to her will.”

“Then fight her! We’ll fight her together!” I urged.

He practically snarled, “There is no we! There is only you, and you have given in.” Taking a step away from me, his voice became calm again. “You are a creature of Disharmony now and will be bent to the will of the Forgotten Winter. Rest assured though, Silent Knight, nopony will blame you. They will only blame Nightmare Knight.”

Before I could respond, the visage of Dread Knight disappeared and the window slid open. I was overwhelmed as sensation returned to me. I could feel the cold in the room, the thick wood under my hooves, and the breeze carried through all the gaps in the stone work.

My sight had returned, too, but I lacked any control of my body. Even with a clear mind and a greater understanding, I was nothing more than a spectator. Meant to watch the horrors I’d wrought unfold.

Equestria was spread out in front of me, illuminated by what I’d thought was a harvest moon. In reality, it was a far rarer occurrence: a blood moon. Time had not progressed more than a second or so.

Without warning, a dark cackling filled the room and rang in my ears. I wanted to throw my hooves up to cover them, but they were not mine to command. My body merely continued to look beyond the ruins to where Canterlot sat on Alicorn Spire. A jeweled prize to be taken.

Now that we have an agreement, it is time to begin. We have an usurper that must be dealt with, and my rule to restore.

“So we do. As long as you live up to your side of the bargain, I shall do as you bid. Princess Luna will be unable to fight back against her beloved foal,” I heard a mockery of my voice say.

Then some sort of small rock impacted against the side of my helmet. It wasn’t an attack so much as just something to grab my attention. It certainly did.

“Hey! Hey, uh… big fella. Can you look over here and stop talking to yourself like you’re holding a conversation with somepony? It’s really creeping me out,” came a familiar voice.

I turned to find Sunny Day looking up at us. Whatever had confused me about who she was before was gone. This was my friend, my partner. There she was, beneath us and afraid. She’d never admit it, but I could see it in her eyes.

“Hi, yes. Hi.” She gave a little wave of one hoof. “So… uh… whatcha doing?”

I lowered my head so I could glower in her face. “I’m going to fly to Canterlot and challenge Princess Luna to a duel to the death. She will fail and I will kill her.”

“Oh, I see. Well, that is certainly an option. May I make an alternate suggestion?”

Yes, Sunny, please do. Please make any suggestion as an alternative to that. The last thing I wanted to do was kill Princess Luna… well, second to last.

I snorted and flicked my heavy wings. “Be quick, little mare. Do not imagine for an instant that I am unaware that you are trying to trick me and delay the inevitable. I listen only because I call you friend and you amuse me.”

“Quick? Right, okay! So, instead of going and slaying Princess Luna, you and I could stay right here and… uh…” Her eyes flicked around the room before they returned to me. “Play Airship Armada. You’d like that, right?”

That did sound lovely. It wasn’t much of a distraction, though. She’d know that wouldn’t actually stop me, right? And, more importantly, we didn’t have any models to play with. Plus, she’d never taken an interest in anything but the Azurite figure.

“Foolish mare.” I extended my wings in preparation to fly from the ruins and towards Canterlot. When I crouched to leap off the spire, I was interrupted by a tug at my tail.

“WAIT!” she shouted.

Once again, I turned to Sunny. She looked desperate. My eyes narrowed as I said, “You are not my enemy, but if you continue to delay my mission, you will soon find yourself out of my good graces.”

At least this evil me seemed to understand who our friends were. I could perhaps use that to my advantage.

Sunny trotted in place. “Right, and I totally wouldn’t want that. So, look. I want to show you a thing. If you watch the thing and still want to go do the killing, I’ll totally let you go and not stop you. That seems pretty fair, right? Deal?”

Yes, yes, it was a fair deal! I want to see the thing. I started to pull away to leap from a large gap in the spire but then paused. My hooves felt like mine for a moment. A battle of wills? I pushed them to turn to her. Let’s take the deal!

“Be quick,” I growled.

“Great, thank you. So, watch this,” Sunny said before she flipped open her bag. From inside of it, a glimmering object levitated out. The moment I saw it, emotions flooded past whatever barrier that separated me from the world. This was Crystal’s ring. A ring Sunny had no business possessing.

Anger flared the loudest in the sea of emotions. Not just within my prison, but all around me. Fiery, passionate, anger that was mixed with pain and regret. Longing and loathing. My attention was fully on the golden mare now.

“Crystal gave this to me. So… I thought… you know…” she trailed as the ring floated up towards the tip of her horn.

Sunny… no. Not like this. Don’t do this.

In an agonizingly slow fashion, it crested the top of her horn and slid down. It was ill fit and looked completely wrong.

It was wrong! She had no business doing this! That token was never meant for her and never meant to be given away.

I howled and leapt towards the mare, knocking her to the ground with the swipe of an angry hoof. Once she’d fallen, I drove her against the ground with the weight of an armored hoof. “How dare you!”

From under my large, heavy grasp, Sunny looked up at me. Her small hooves fought against mine and with a strangled gasp, she replied, “She gave it to me! It’s mine now!”

“Remove it! Remove it now, or I shall remove your head!”

Sunny squirmed about under my hold. “Are you sure? Are you sure you don’t want me to keep it? If not, maybe we should go give it to Crystal before you go to kill Princess Luna?”

My hoof lifted suddenly as if it had been burnt. Crystal could never see me like this! Never. The fear in her eyes would be devastating.

Sunny rolled out from under the path of where I’d stomp should I choose to and, for an instant, I thought I might do just that. Stomp her for suggesting such a horrible thing. I didn’t, though.

Instead, I used the tip of my wing and pulled the ring from Sunny’s horn. Once it was mine again I cradled it to my chest. I would return it once Princess Luna was dead and Maristella had set me free for completing my portion of the agreement.

“Okay… any time now!” Sunny yelled.

My attention shifted back to reality as I heard her raised voice. She’d retreated from me, taking up position behind a small bit of rubble. It wasn’t much and certainly wouldn’t save her from me.

“What are you up to, you scheming mare?”

I felt warmth. Heat… no, passion? Or was it love? It reached me for an instant before being shut out. I wheeled around to find seven ponies standing in the arch of the double doors.

“She was calling for us,” the purple pony in the lead said with conviction. This was Twilight Sparkle in rare form. A way I’d never seen her before.

Despite being a unicorn mare of no great stature, she stood tall and confident with her friends behind her. Her forelegs were spread in defiance and her horn was already flickering with the light of a spell being prepared.

She was joined by her friends Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie. The six of them were standing beneath a silver dome that flashed with the image of small shields.

It had sprung forth from the horn of the last pony: an elegant mare with a golden mane and tail. Another friend of mine. Exemplar Ferrel hoped to stand against me with these ponies? It would not be my intent to hurt her. These others, though, were mere acquaintances.

My endless confidence wavered briefly. I could sense the strength of the magic exuding off the Elements of Harmony that they wore. It was just a momentary lapse, however, as I’d been granted power from Maristella directly.

“Silent Knight, we know that you would never bring harm to good ponies or Princess Luna,” Twilight Sparkle said, her voice convincing and warm. “If you try, however, we’ll have to stop you. Please, remember who you were and give up. We can help you.”

That could work, we could go with them.

Never! My chest reverberated with a deep, unnerving chuckle and started to approach them. “The mistress said you would come. This is unfolding exactly how it has been whispered to me. I would play my part and now you shall play yours… to your end.”

What whispers? I hadn’t heard any whispers.

The group paused, their confidence taking a hit. Glances were exchanged between them and they started to spread out in grim acknowledgment they might have to fight. As they moved, so did the shield that was being supported by Ferrel’s magic.

“What are you talking about?” the blue pegasus, Rainbow Dash, asked with her raspy voice. She was wearing her navy uniform. A representation of the military, perhaps.

Whatever warmth I’d been feeling was long gone, but if I’d thought I’d felt the worst of the frost, I was wrong. Winter’s chill filled the room, causing the temperature to plummet. A haze of black energy flowed in through the windows, cracks, and holes in the walls.

It swirled towards the middle of the room, swelling about the old pillar at its heart before starting to coalesce in front of it.

Twilight Sparkle, where my agents trod you are quick to follow. I have moved my piece, and now here you are. I move, she counters. I move again, she counters. Always does she counter, and that is why she shall ultimately lose.

Slowly, the miasma took on the more recognizable form of a pony. It was small at first but began to grow, two long wings stretching out from its sides, filling the center of the room.

As its head became more clearly defined, a horn extended towards the ceiling. The form was tall, lithe, and feminine. It gave a mighty shake, the sort that one might give after leaving a bath.

Miasma was hurled everywhere, hitting the shield that Ferrel was holding with her magic before running off to the floor and oozing through the cracks between the planks.

In place of where the energy had swirled now stood an alicorn the color of bleached bone. From the back of her neck, blue fire crackled and burned as if her mane was alive.

Her eyes were vacant pools of blackness that seemed to absorb all light and as she turned them on the ponies at the door, they could only stare back in horror.

“Welcome, pawns. I thank you for coming and bringing your Elements of Harmony with you. Shall I relieve you of them by force, or do you surrender?”

“Maybe you haven’t heard, but we never surrender!” Rainbow Dash snarked.

Applejack tipped her hat back and grinned. “She’s right! If’n you want these baubles, you’re gonna have to come and get them yourself!”

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy whispered.

“As you wish,” the alicorn replied before her horn burst into flames. A lance of light erupted from it and smashed against the shield bubble protecting the ponies.

Ferrel yelped in surprise as she was thrown against the wall, the shield shattering with ease. Fluttershy hurried to her side to tend her while the others scattered and began to surround the alicorn, using their natural talents to their advantage.

Twilight Sparkle’s horn lit with magic of her own, sending several bursts of energy at her foe while Rainbow Dash buzzed around as a distraction.

Pinkie Pie moved faster than any earth pony had business doing as she bounced about, doing her best to distract her foe.

“Such pests! Nightmare Knight, remember your agreement.”

Technically the agreement was just to kill Princess Luna. Although the spirit of the agreement was different. Maybe we should—

The rest of me seemed inclined to go with the spirit of the agreement. First, I’d stomp Twilight Sparkle and her friends and then go kill Princess Luna. I trotted towards Applejack. She couldn’t fly or use magic, so it was good sense to take care of her.

“Whoa there, big fella. Easy! I don’t want to hurt’cha,” she said as she started to back up.

When her rump found a wall, I closed on her and lifted a hoof to grab her. Just before I could, I was momentarily blinded by flashes of light exploding all around my head. It was disorienting.

I held a hoof up to try to shield my eyes and see where it was coming from. When I turned, Sunny Day was close, shooting little bursts from her horn. She’d not managed to hit me once, but it was really annoying.

“Uh, Twilight! Would you hurry up and do the thing!” Sunny shouted.

“Kind of busy, Sunny!” Twilight shouted back as she galloped past me, her horn firing off magic in another direction.

With an annoyed grunt, I turned my attention to the unicorn mare trying to blind me. Friend or not, she was attacking. So, new plan, squish her first and then Appl—

My hindlegs came out from under me with a sudden, powerful buck from behind. I tumbled down and glanced back just long enough to see the earth pony wink. She then threw a lasso around my neck.

As Applejack pulled on the rope, Pinkie Pie and Rarity joined her, trying to hold me down. That was a fool’s errand as I easily rose to my hooves again, dragging all three of them with me as I charged at Sunny.

She galloped away from me but tripped over some rubble, fell flat on her face, and slid to a stop. When I reached her, I reared up, ready to crush her.

No! Wait!

My hooves slammed down on a silver shield. Exemplar Ferrel was under it, standing over Sunny and doing her best to keep the spell from shattering. Sunny wiggled out of the way and started blasting at my face again.

“Enough with these games! You are delaying the inevitable.”

As the three mares tugged on the lasso, I turned my head to see Maristella’s horn light again. A tendril of darkness lashed out and caught Rainbow Dash right on the chest, latching onto the necklace that hung there. Then it started tugging both the Element and the mare.

“What!” Rainbow Dash yelped in surprise as her momentum came to a sudden stop. “Uh, guys. Guys! Little help!”

“Don’t you see? This was never hers, it was always mine. What will you do without it? How will you stop us? I shall take it and then the others. After all, Celestia has revealed to the world that a single alicorn can control them all. Who needs friends?”

Rainbow Dash was visibly struggling, her forehooves clinging to the necklace.

“Twilight, do the thing! Do the thing!” Sunny shouted as she turned her attention to Maristella and started blasting her directly with heat lances. The heavy kind that I knew would burn a pony.

Ferrel’s attention also shifted. A gleaming hammer flipped end over end as it went sailing across the room and crashed into the tendril, disrupting it and causing Rainbow Dash to fall from its grasp.

They’d given me their backs in an attempt to save Rainbow Dash. This was the opportunity I’d waited for. I tugged at the mares holding the lasso and prepared my attack.

Maristella cackled, seemingly enjoying the fight. “What fun! Come now, Twilight. Do the thing! Show them how useless your rainbow blast will be against me. The Element of Loyalty will never turn on its mistress.”

Twilight slid to a stop before her attention shifted towards me. “That’s fine! We never intended to use them on you. Just him! Now, girls!”

Author's Notes:

Mr. Peepers reminds you to please be mindful of those who haven't read and use the spoiler tag!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We have monthly art give aways, a Q&B Discord RPG, a several other fun gifts for patrons.

60. Coming Together

There were entirely too many mares running about in the spire high above the ruins of the Castle of the Two Sisters. They were starting to become a huge distraction for me and my mission.

In a moment, however, there would be two less of them to bother with. Sunny Day and Ferrel had turned their backs on their opponent in an effort to save Rainbow Dash. Heroic, heartwarming, but ultimately foolish. If they anticipated that I would have a crisis of conscience and stop myself, they were wrong. That part of me was buried too deep in disharmony, pain, and fear.

Turning back to the matter at hoof. It wouldn’t take too much effort to disable them, even if attacking from behind wasn’t sporting. Time was of the essence, however, as the sooner this was done, the sooner I’d get back to Crystal. That was my priority and purpose.

I reared up onto my hindlegs and aimed my forehooves at the mares’ backs. I felt sorry. Truly, I did, but it wasn’t enough to cause more than a second of hesitation at most.

As my large form came forwards and down, my hooves suddenly collided with the metal shaft of a large greataxe, throwing them off target and stopping their momentum.

The whole weapon vibrated before clattering to the ground. It hadn’t been much of an impediment, but it was just enough to give Sunny and Ferrel the time to jump out of the way.

Before I could stomp the blades of the greataxe, it lifted in the grasp of magic and started to swing at my face. Each swipe brought it into contact with a hoofguard as I blocked the attacks. Large, strong, and magical or not, I was no fool. One does not simply ignore a greataxe wielded by a powerful unicorn.

Fighting the axe was a fool's errand, however, and as I was doing so, it was clear that Twilight Sparkle and her friends were up to something. They’d been disengaging and moving towards each other despite Maristella’s best efforts to blast them apart.

Once more, the greataxe flew towards my face, and I lifted both forehooves to catch it. As it struggled in my grasp, I quickly scanned the room for its owner. Gray Maelstrom was not too difficult to locate.

Unicorn or not, she was neither the smallest nor most delicate of ponies. Despite that, she had managed to sneak into the room during the fray and take up position by the metal doors.

The two of us were now locked in a battle of will. Her unicorn weapon levitation magic against my disharmony-fueled, unnatural brawn. There wasn’t much contest. I tore the weapon from her spell and flung it towards her.

Maelstrom ducked just in time to avoid losing her head as the greataxe flew past her and smashed into the wooden wall in the room beyond, its blade embedded there. Her magic immediately encircled it and started to tug.

“Be still with this silly weapon!” I roared.

“The Silent Knight I know would never call my weapon silly!” she shouted back, her magic going still. Then she did something I would not have expected. She charged me with her head down and horn aimed at my chest.

It was a challenge I was willing to take. As I counter-charged, the going was easier. I hadn’t noticed but the mares holding onto the lasso around my neck had let go. Without having to drag them, I’d be able to have far more momentum.

When we collided, I heard the sound of bone snapping as Maelstrom bounced off my breastplate and staggered about. She was dazed and wounded. I think she’d underestimated the fact that I was not merely Silent Knight anymore. I swatted her with a hoof, sweeping her legs out from under her and sending her sprawling.

Finally! Somepony was down and I could move on. I turned back to the battle at hoof. Sunny and Ferrel were both challenging Maristella head on with their magic. That was a losing battle. I could focus elsewhere and my agreement did not necessarily include protecting an alicorn, only killing one.

I wheeled around and flared my wings. This room was large but limited my flight. An excellent place for them to have ambushed me. Fortunately for me, these ponies did not seem prepared to deal with a creature such as myself, nor had they expected Maristella to arrive.

That thought seemed out of place, but then Twilight Sparkle caught my attention. She and her companions were all looking my way and there was a ribbon of multicolored magical energy swirling between them.

It was mesmerizing to watch the band run through one pony and then the next, growing faster and faster as it did so. Soon it was moving so quickly I could not discern where it started or ended, only that it was now being focused into the tiara perched upon Twilight Sparkle's head.

“Now!” she shouted as the energy burst out of the gem on her tiara, arched over the tip of her horn, and exploded into a rainbow beam of light. It shot across the room and struck me right in the chest with physical force.

My hooves slid across the floor as I was driven back. I planted my hindlegs and flapped my wings as hard as I could, trying to resist the force and close the distance between us.

At the same time, I realized my hooves were mine. I could move them? Just a little. The numb feeling in my spirit started to warm and, for the moment, I cared that my friends were in danger! What had I done to Maelstrom! She was hurt. Where was she?

Yes! This was the magic of friendship. This was the power of harmony. With these ponies, I could break free. This was how they’d saved Princess Luna. Princess Celestia’s love for her sister and Luna’s for her had kept the mare going inside the nightmare

But Crystal does not love you anymore. Unlike Celestia, she gave up. Who would bother waiting for you? And just like the wall was restored and the numb feeling returned. The beam kept colliding with my chest, bathing me, but my feelings hadn’t changed.

The moment of hope was shattered. Crystal had left me. My life was in ruins. What was the difference between this and not? Maristella had promised me I could have her back. What could these ponies do?

The bone colored alicorn started to laugh. “The look on your face is priceless, Twilight Sparkle. Do you really think I would give so much of myself to a new thrall and not protect him?”

“Don’t give up! I know he’s in there!” Twilight shouted before visibly bearing down. Her horn erupted into brighter light and the beam intensified.

The pressure was intense and fighting against it was like trying to walk up a rushing river. That is precisely what I was achieving, however, as their power no longer sent me skidding away. No, now I was marching towards them.

“Stop now and I will not hurt you. You’ve failed,” I said casually, not sure I fully believed it.

“Don’t stop!” Sunny yelled from the side as she fired off more heat lances at Maristella. She then yelped as it was reflected back and struck her in the side, singeing her coat and setting the hairs on fire.

The rainbow beam continued to batter my chest but I soldiered on. The going was easier. A few meters more and they’d be in my grasp. If I could knock Twilight Sparkle out the others would fold. They had no power without her. They were we—

My head wiped back and my moment stopped as there was a mighty tug on the lasso. A glance back revealed a bleeding Gray Maelstrom holding onto the rope with both hooves and her hindlegs dug in against some rubble.

All of this effort to stop me? All of this trouble to blast the disharmony free? What was the purpose? Who were they trying to save? Princess Luna was beloved and necessary to the survival of Equestria. I was just a soon-to-be divorced soldier with a cruddy foalhood.

It was time to start taking what was mine! The life I wanted with the mare that I loved. I was powerful now! With a violent jerk of my head, I ripped the lasso free from Gray Maelstrom’s hooves and surged towards Twilight Sparkle.

The sound of glass shattering rang in my ears and caught my attention as a grey pegasus burst through one of the stained-glass windows, sending shards everywhere. This was Tranquil Dusk, the foolish little mare that had the audacity to blame me for her choices.

She was swooping right at me with Dream Pop clinging to her as best she could at those speeds. Both were wearing goggles and some kind of protective suits. It was comical. Almost as comical as the beam of rainbow energy that still battered my form. It was barely registering now.

No, that could wait. If these two wanted my attention, they now had it. I shifted into a battle stance to tear the pegasus from the sky, but she pulled up before I could lash out at her. In that instant, after they’d sailed by, Dream Pop leapt from her companion and landed on my back, clawing at my mane with a hoof.

“You’re going to need so much therapy after this!” she screamed as I bucked, trying to get her off. To her credit, she held on tight. “Midnight, now would be super okay!”

Midnight? Midnight who?

My head swung, slinging Dream Pop around. She dangled by my mane, her other hoof holding a silver badge of some kind. “Hey, Silent!” she said as she swung by. On her way back, she jammed the badge up against my chest.

I recoiled in pain, trying to get away from it. It was attached to my armor, though. How was I in pain? I was Nightmare Knight! No army could stand against me. Where the badge was stuck, it burned away at my being. I scrambled to rip it free with my forehooves, but that only burned them.

Everywhere it touched, the black armor burnt away, exposing my dark coat. At least until that started to burn away, too. Fear filled me. What was this sorcery? Maristella lied! She said I was invincible!

Dream Pop clung to my back and squeezed my wings shut as I tried to throw them out to escape. How could she overpower me? “I am strong!” I howled.

The rainbow beam shifted from where it battered my side to where the armor had been burned away. Once more, I was throwing myself against the force of a waterfall. It drove me back against the wall and flattened me.

“Midnight! I said now would be super okay! Okay!” Dream Pop shouted.

Through the intense glow of the magical beam, I saw the ghost of Midnight Snow standing not far from me. Her horn was burning as bright as the sun, casting an intense light into the room. Then it narrowed into a beam that smashed against my helmet and everything went white.

I found myself standing in the den of my new house. There was no pain or burning, just the scent of sweet treats, the warmth of friendship, and the fellowship of ponies. This was the home Crystal and I had remodeled together.

We’d been playing host to a large group of ponies. Most were dear friends while some were just acquaintances, but they’d all been invited for specific reasons. It was time to utilize the resources I had and enact a plan that had been concocted thousands of years ago.

“I’m going to propose something to you and I need you to listen. I need you to hear all of the facts and details before you speak out. What I will ask of you will be one of the worst things imaginable. It will be awful, but necessary.”

I took a deep breath and looked out into the concerned eyes. In each pair, I found resolve, fear, hope, and dread. Especially in Crystal’s. “Listen carefully, because you’ll all have a role. Everypony here has a special talent or endured a particular experience. You’re all important and without you playing your part we’re doomed to fail.”

The faces in the room hardened and whatever levity was there disappeared in an instant. I’d changed the tone and broken the brightness. It was regrettable, but necessary.

“Silent?” Crystal said softly.

I smiled at her as best I could, given I knew what was to be proposed. “Please, listen first. That’s all I ask.”

She hesitantly nodded, her lips pressing tightly together. Velvet draped a hoof around her and pulled her in tight.

My gaze shifted to Princess Luna. “Princess, I know now why Lady Nocturna mentioned that me being… touched by the darkness could be used to our advantage. In fact, I think I’ve discerned what she had in mind.”

“And what is that?” the princess responded cautiously.

“Disharmony can know a pony’s thoughts and, more importantly, peek at their memories. I was given no indication she was omniscient or that she could see inside every pony. Only that if there is too much of her in a pony, she can tap them for information.

“At the same time, what Disharmony remembers, evidentially Maristella can, too. Tapping into the forces of nature to pull memories from them is some kind of magic I don’t understand, but I take Nocturna at her word.”

There were soft murmurs in the room as some of the wiser unicorns contemplated that idea.

“As such, whenever the protection given to me by harmony and Nocturna wanes, I become a liability. We all know that I’ve been gripped by disharmony for some time. That is why I won’t be able to knowingly participate in our plans.”

Princess Luna’s head tilted. Many faces in the room were marked with confusion. How they reacted to what I said next would set the whole tone for the rest of this meeting.

“Princess, you’re going to use Nocturna’s spell and manipulate my memories. You’re going to hide the fact that I met her. You’re even going to wipe the very notion that I died and that Princess Celestia restored me to life from reality.

“You’ll even go so far as to strip away everything good that has happened to me recently and, instead, create a different event for tonight. An event where something horrible happens. That is the reality I will wake up to.”

Crystal gasped, her hoof going to her mouth. I could see the pain on her face but she held her tongue. Velvet nuzzled her cheek and gave me a disapproving glare.

Dream Pop cleared her throat. “I see what you’re getting at, Silent, but there is a flaw in your plan. Other ponies saw you die and come back.” She twirled her hoof. “I get that Disharmony may not be able to hear all of our thoughts and memories, but if even one of us fails, we’re sunk.”

I nodded. “Yes, I’d considered that. We’ll have to address it, too. One thing we do know is that the group of ponies that saw those events is small. Most of you here and the other veterans and guests at the banquet. Raven will have the guest list.”

“Both your and their memories will also be altered to show this new version of the event unfold. Assuming it can be done. Can you manipulate that many ponies at once, Princess?” I asked.

Princess Luna’s nose scrunched up. Turmoil over what I was suggesting played on her expression. “Maybe… it isn’t hiding an alicorn from the world. It is just… altering their perception. I learned much in Nocturna’s memory crystal, but you still ask for a large feat of magic.”

“I can help you, Luna!” Twilight Sparkle chimed in. “If you’ll share the spell with me, of course. I bet that together we can do it. There are several mass spells that I’ve used over time.”

“Of course, Twilight Sparkle. Together, then,” the princess replied.

Dream Pop’s hoof went up and I pointed at her. Evidently, we’d moved to classroom rules. “Okay, so we narrow the pool. What is the different version?”

“I’m going to be honest here, I’m getting confused,” Rainbow Dash called from the back of the room before Applejack elbowed her.

Pinkie Pie turned and started to explain everything to her once again. She was doing it with a whiteboard, though. We didn’t have a whiteboard.

It was better that I ignored that and pressed on, so I turned to Midnight Snow. “I’m sorry to say that Lightning Hammer killed you instead, and Princess Celestia was not able to restore you to life.”

Midnight Snow’s eyebrow briefly went up before she replied, “Tragic.”

“Indeed. That is the story we’re going to tell: Midnight Snow’s heroic sacrifice to save the princess. The only ponies that will remember that I died will be the princesses, Midnight Snow herself, and…“ I trailed for a moment before smiling. “Dream Pop.”

The mare gasped and hugged her forehooves to herself. “Oh golly!”

“Why her?” Sunny piped in.

“We need a spotter while she is hidden and who could be better? After all, do you think there is any disharmony in Dream Pop?”

Sunny’s head tilted before shaking. “No, I just assumed she was filled with glitter and cotton candy.”

“Factually wrong, biologically improbable, but much appreciated!” Dream Pop squeaked.

Shining Armor spoke up. “Alright, Silent, I’m with you so far. We hide information from Maristella. We tell her a lie. I’m getting at what you’re after and I’m starting to get a sense of exactly what you’re not saying yet. Let’s get it out and over with so we’ll know whether we can support this.”

The tension in the room doubled, but I wasn’t ready to show my entire hand yet. “Right. The next step is where the awful starts. There is one other pony that is going to be manipulated… against his will. We’ll have to change Lightning Hammer’s recollection of the events. We have to go beyond that, though.”

This was the first deal breaker. There are few things in life that are right and wrong. This was wrong. Necessary, but wrong. It was probably those thoughts that attracted the disharmony.

“We’re going to fabricate in his mind a violent escape. An escape that occurred this very night. He, as we speak, has figured out a way to pull himself out of his gloom and trick the guards. They will be better prepared than he thought, however, and his plan will go poorly. He’ll be forced to kill many of them and, on his way out of Canterlot, he’ll also kill civilian ponies.”

The horrified faces and murmurs told me I’d struck a nerve. This was an awful thing to even talk about, even as fiction.

“He will awake near the Everfree Forest with that as his memory of tonight. Much in the same way that I will awake with the recollection of guards interrupting this party to send us after him.”

Princess Celestia shook her head, her pink mane trailing loosely. “What you ask Luna to do is not our way. It borders on evil, Silent Knight. You would use your former friend as a tool?”

“Lady Nocturna would,” I replied, keeping my tone as even as I could. Confidence, Major. Don’t show your feelings here.

“That is obscene. That violates the rules of magic!” Twilight Sparkle said.

“And yet it is necessary,” Gray Maelstrom replied.

“I will do it,” Midnight Snow said softly.

Sunny shook her head, “I don’t like that at all. Messing with somepony’s brain? Nopony would ever—wait, what?”

“I will do it,” Midnight Snow repeated as all eyes turned on her. “Princess Luna can teach me the spell. I should be able to manipulate one pony with it. Suggestion magic is not new to me. In fact, I once used it as a foal.”

Princess Luna shook her head. “Midnight, no. That is too much to ask.”

The mare was full of resolve as she replied, “It isn’t, Princess. Silent Knight has sacrificed all for you. It is time that I follow his example. This is a burden I will take from you and, if I deduce his next move correctly, it will be necessary that I know this spell regardless. Is that not so, Silent?”

She’d always been smart. That is why I’d picked her to succeed me. One of Princess Celestia’s brightest and coolly logical. “Yes. Rather so that you can reverse it. You are the only pony outside of the princesses that will know the truth. Our hidden ace to break the charm at a pivotal moment.”

Midnight Snow nodded. “Agreed, but I see another flaw in your strategy. Disharmony would not ignore me simply because everypony remembers I am dead, correct?”

I shrugged. “I can’t say for certain, but I have two solutions for that. I’ve learned techniques that fortify the mind against magic. I’ve failed at using them but you are a better pony than me at that sort of thing. Plus, we have one more weapon on our side. A pony with a special talent she’s never shared.”

Everypony started looking at each other. The confusion set in but there was one that looked uncomfortable.

“Sunny, tell me something, why do you occasionally shoot those little bursts of light around my head?” I asked.

The mare stiffened. “Me! What? It’s fun?”

Princess Celestia snorted.

All eyes fell on Sunny who simply perked up and shrugged. “So… okay fine. I kind of have a super power. It’s no big thing.”

Twilight Sparkle gasped. “What now? A super power? How come Sunny gets a super power, Princess?”

Sunny glared at her. “Because you’ve got all of the other ones, Miss ‘I can cast every spell’ and ‘I have the Element of Magic’ and ‘I once went to a sleep over and quit spin the bottle when it landed on Sunny.’”

Twilight Sparkle’s ears turned bright red. “I didn’t kiss anypony! It wasn’t about you. Look—wait a minute! Stop trying to distract everypony. What is your super power?”

After having watched with great amusement, Princess Celestia chimed in, “She has the ability to see disharmony itself. Or, at the very least, the dark magic that accompanies it. Over time, she has also found a way to dispel it.”

Sunny’s withering glare turned on the white alicorn. “Just tell them everything why don’t you!”

"Oh, if you insist,” Princess Celestia said with forced levity in her voice. “Sunny once came to work extremely hung over from the night before. She threw up in my waste bin, and I told Shining Armor it was me.”

That just dropped Sunny’s jaw. She sputtered some inane response about cake banditry.

I quickly cut in before things got further off-track, “Yes, I’d guessed it was something like that. The Disharmony part, not the waste bin.” I cleared my throat. “You’ve too often looked around me but not at me. The more telling part is that I’m not sure I’ve ever seen you shoot at anypony but me.”

“You… uh… it clings to you a lot, Silent. I was just trying to help,” she said, whatever indignation she’d had now replaced with true concern.

“It’s appreciated. Now I need you to teach Midnight Snow the spell that zaps off the disharmony.”

Midnight Snow’s ears perked up. “Which we can manipulate into a defensive ward?”

Twilight Sparkle lit up. “Yes! We could even combine it with the Pentagonal Personal Protection Power and fuse it with Bosco’s Bubble.”

“Oh, yes, that would be excellent,” Midnight Snow mused, “but I’m worried that most unicorns wouldn’t be able to cast a spell that powerful. Especially a modified one to defend against disharmony.”

Twilight Sparkle pulled a scroll and quill from her saddlebag and started writing. “Right, so, we can do that and also create a lesser war—”

Sunny’s hoof landed on Twilight Sparkle’s mouth, shutting it. “Shhh, you two just stop. I’ll teach you the spell if you’ll stop. You can nerd out about magic later.”

That was followed by a light swatting match, but I pressed on. “Princess Celestia.”

The alicorn perked up. “Present!”

“Did you actually send Princess Luna to the moon?” I asked curiously.

She shook her head. “Oh, no. That is a myth. I used the moon as a focus and vessel to bind her within it. To be honest, that spell was done on the fly during a highly emotional moment. I needed something with enough magical properties to hold her. I looked up, there was the moon, and, well, any port in a storm, as they say. That was overkill, though.”

That was what I hoped for. One more weapon for my arsenal. “Great. And can you teach that spell to Twilight and Midnight?”

“I already know it!” they both called in unison.

“Jinx!” Twilight said before Sunny’s hoof found her mouth again. That resulted in another swatting match.

That led to some soft laughter by Princes Celestia. Evidently, she enjoyed her students’ antics very much.

Princess Luna, however, did not. She stepped closer to me. “Silent Knight. You mentioned that each pony here had a special talent or went through an experience that made this… mission a possibility. I find it unlikely that such a gathering would happen by chance.”

Chance was unlikely. In fact, it was probably impossible. Both words would have worked. “I’m sorry, Princess. I don’t believe this is happenstance. In fact, I’m starting to think Lady Nocturna’s manipulations go so deep that they’ve all led to this point.”

Ferrel, who’d done nothing but listen for the whole time, chimed in, “Do you suggest the chain of events until now was directed just so that ponies could develop the skills and experiences necessary to defeat Maristella?”

Without a word, I nodded. It was best not to say anything, as the implications behind that notion were dire and cruel in some of our cases.

“My fall?” Princess Luna whispered softly.

That was one of the cruel cases. Much like mine. Nocturna was hard on her own. “Unfortunately so. I suspect it was a…” I nervously cleared my throat and lowered my voice. “A lower stakes opportunity for us to see that a pony can be rescued from Disharmony.”

That soured her expression and sobered the room. Nopony likes to think that what they’ve done wasn’t something of their own making. I understood that best of all. It was an attack on free will.

“Silent,” Shining Armor said into the silence.

“Sir?”

“What if Maristella’s memory remains intact? All of this would be for nothing.”

“That is the part of this we can’t control. It is a gamble, but I think the odds are in our favor. To our knowledge we’ve never physically been aware of Maristella at any of the events we’re going to manipulate. It is likely she is viewing them through our memories and thoughts due to her link to Disharmony.

“If we remember it differently and are touched by Disharmony, that is what is likely going to be seen by Maristella. I just can’t see any way around the risk. Plus, even if she does, we have to assume the bait will be worth the chance that we are trying to trap her.”

"What is the bait, again?" Miley Hooves squeaked.

“Silent Knight!” The voice of my wife tore through the air. Everypony turned to her. My beautiful mare looked a mess. She’d been quietly weeping the whole time, her makeup running. She started towards me and everypony got out of her way.

“You intend to use yourself as bait. You’re going to plunge into darkness and let it take you in the hopes that you’ll draw her out? And that these ponies here will be able to save you? That is what we’re all dancing around, isn’t it?” Crystal accused as she reached me.

I reached out to softly wipe a tear from her cheek with my wing. “Yes, sweetheart. I am… I am so sorry. There isn’t anypony else, but I can’t do it without your help.” My hoof found hers and I squeezed it. “Your part will be the hardest. The ugliest. I need you to let me go.”

Author's Notes:

Are you curious about Sunny's power and Midnight Snow in general? Find out more in Sunny's Days!

Mr. Peepers reminds you to please be mindful of those who haven't read and use the spoiler tag!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We have monthly art give aways, a Q&B Discord RPG, a several other fun gifts for patrons.

61. Wisdom

Crystal’s eyes were locked onto mine. She didn’t speak, but her lips were quivering. The pain she felt was clear, because I felt it, too. She was afraid of what would happen to us. Afraid that this time, I’d ask more than our love could bear.

“Sweetheart, I am going to wake up thinking we had a horrible fight. I’ll be told you threw me out. We all know I won’t believe anypony that says that. You—”

“No,” she whispered, her hooves squeezing mine so tightly I could feel her heartbeat racing through them.

“You are going to have to look me in the eyes and tell me we’re through. There isn’t any thought more devastating to me than that,” I said softly.

Crystal was just shaking her head, tears rolling down her cheeks and dripping onto the floor. “I can’t,” she whispered. Her heartbeat felt stronger.

Tha-thump, tha-thump, tha-thump.

“Please, for the sake of everypony,” I begged as my vision blurred. Was I crying? Was it her heart beating or mine?

There was suddenly shouting. Somepony was shouting at me. “Silent! Silent Knight! Look at me! Look at me!” It was hard to see. Things were blurry and I was disoriented. My whole body felt cold, stiff, and sore.

Tha-thump, tha-thump, tha-thump.

I was looking down at my forehooves. They were sprawled out in front of me, surrounded by some really damaged, ill-fitting black hoofguards. Was I on a floor? Yes, I was sprawled on an old, dusty hardwood floor.

“Silent Knight!” I heard the shout again, and a beam of sickly purple magic zipped past my head.

Tha-thump, tha-thump, tha-thump.

When I finally looked up, Sunny Day was staring right into my eyes, so close I could feel her frantic breath on my face. Her breastplate had a shimmering rainbow glow to it, radiating from the heart-shaped medal there. Reality caught up with me at that moment and my old memories suddenly aligned to it.

When she seemed to understand I was focusing, she took my hoof in hers and held it tightly. It felt warm. That is when I noticed there were tears in her eyes. Not sad ones, either, but happy ones. Relieved ones.

I started to get up to my hooves but as I did so I stumbled forwards, and Sunny tugged me into a tight embrace. “Oh, thank Celestia, it is you! Welcome back, Silent Knight.”

My forelegs looped around her and I set my chin on her shoulder. That is when the sounds of complete chaos reached me. While we were hugging, it was clear we were far from safety.

Twilight Sparkle and her friends were locked in a pitched battle with the ghastly Maristella, and it seemed like they were losing. The rainbow blast that had hit me… saved me… was gone.

Rainbow Dash was fully ensnared by a dark tendril that had sprung from the nightmare alicorn's back and was currently the focus of a tug of war between her and Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity.

At the same time, Twilight Sparkle was running through a whole list of spells trying to break the supernatural hold. None of them were working. Each time they struck the miasmic tendril, it seemed to have the same impact as a foal tossing blocks at a brick wall.

That only left Fluttershy, who was very slowly dragging the limp and bloody form of Maelstrom out of harm’s way.

My eyes flicked quickly around the room. Ferrel was fighting off a separate tendril far more successfully. Her warhammer and shield were flitting about, beating it back, while the laurel on her head glowed similarly to Sunny’s breastplate.

She was being backed up by a shockingly quick and acrobatic Dream Pop, who was practicing some kind of anti-tendril martial art. The flips, spins, and kicks were impressive, although they did not seem to be doing much in the way of actual damage.

I slowly pulled back from Sunny and nuzzled her cheek. “We have work to do.”

She nodded eagerly but set her hoof on my heart where the Virtue of Courage resided, glowing. “I know… I’m just so happy we got you back. You had me worried that it was too late. There was just so much darkness around you.”

“I know… did Midnight cap—”

“Yes, she’s hiding again, waiting for the next opportunity.”

“What about Miley and Tranquil?”

“Incoming!” I head Miley Hooves shout as she went flying over my head, cradled in Tranquil’s legs. When they got close to Maristella, a new tendril shot out from her side and grabbed the nox pony by the tail.

The extension of the alicorn gave a savage shake and smashed Tranquil to the ground before letting her go and lashing out once more.

Tranquil had managed to give Miley enough time to drop, roll, and skillfully buck the alicorn in the foreleg. It was completely ineffective other than to draw the attention off the downed flyer.

“The Elements aren’t working, Silent, how do we beat her?” Sunny asked, her voice firm as she slipped into her role as a Royal Guard officer.

To be honest, I wasn’t sure. We’d been given very little time to learn to use our Virtues or even what they did. All I knew was that they all seemed to be glowing. I grabbed her hoof and pulled her up. “We fight her, together.”

Maristella’s attention shifted away from the multi-front battle she was fighting, her eyes falling on me and Sunny. When she saw me, she shrieked, “Stay away from my prize!”

Her horn burst into white flames that started to brighten. Dark energy swirled around the room, building into a funnel that coalesced above Maristella’s head. It felt as if wind was whipping by me, standing my coat on end.

Miley Hooves jumped between us and the alicorn and stood to her full height. Despite her small stature, she seemed huge. “I may not be as strong or as brave as Silent Knight, but I won’t let you have him!” she shouted in defiance.

“As you wish. In a moment, you shall be ash and he will be mine to retake.”

I reached out for Miley’s tail, desperate to pull her clear but Sunny and I were just too far away.

The funnel finished spinning and built into a single point of darkness before a pillar of sickly flames erupted from Maristella’s horn, rushing towards Miley and, as a result, us as well.

Miley squealed in surprise and threw her forehooves up in a futile attempt to shield herself as the flames struck. When they did, ethereal light flared in front of the petite mare and a shield sprung up from her bangles. The dark energy disintegrated as the two connected, leaving Miley screaming but unscathed.

“What is this!” Maristella demanded.

Tranquil Dusk pushed herself up off the floor, wiping her hoof across her face. “This is us overcoming you!” she shouted before falling into the combat stance I’d taught her.

Maristella sneered. “Do not be foolish. You have no hope of defeating me. Look at your champions! They are defeated. You are nothing compared to them.”

True to her word, Rainbow Dash was being pulled closer by the very Element of Harmony that had been used to defeat so many dangerous magical creatures. She was dragging her friends along with her, too.

“We do have hope, and that is enough!” Tranquil shot back before briefly glancing over her shoulder at me.

“Come on, Sunny,” I ordered as I charged at the alicorn. It was time to take advantage of the fact that our adversary still did not fully understand what we possessed.

“Okay!” was her only response as we galloped at Maristella together. She needed no more encouragement as grim determination filled us both.

Warmth started to spread across my chest, radiating from the Virtue of Courage. It rippled through my body and swelled against my side. A quick glance over revealed a gleaming lance expanding from the remnants of my armor. Though made wholly of light, it resembled the one I’d carried as a dragoon.

Sunny was experiencing a similar magical boon as a radiant sword burst into life alongside her horn. Her eyes went wide in surprise when she saw it. The blade bobbed and weaved, seeming to track with the motion of her eyes.

“Suck it, Twilight! I’ve got a magic sword!” she shouted as a battle cry.

Maristella turned to face us, seemingly unfazed by this turn of events. Two miasma tendrils shot out of her chest, lashing in our direction as she whipped them in our path.

With the skill of an expert swordspony, Sunny leapt over the first and slashed through the second, severing it from its connection back to Maristella. My partner then wheeled around and cut through the other. In both cases, the severed portion exploded into a dark haze before fading from existence.

The other ends quickly pulled back to cling to Maristella. That was when I saw fear in the alicorn from the way her jaw clenched and her stance changed. What was previously little more than a mild annoyance for her was now a battle with higher stakes.

She’d allowed me a moment to see her concern before several more tendrils of miasma rose from her back and lashed out at us. This time they moved with far more purpose and caution. Sunny managed to catch two more of them before being swatted aside by another.

I ducked one, leapt over another, and slid under a third, aiming my lance for the alicorn’s heart. Instead of finding it, I found myself immediately halted as the tip of my lance met the end of Maristella’s hoof. She’d managed to stop me perfectly and was holding back the weapon.

Whatever she’d used to stop my momentum was not miasma or darkness. It looked like any normal spell. She was intentionally keeping the weapon away without disharmony or dark magic. They couldn’t stand up to our weapons, but she could, it seemed.

We still had an advantage. I threw my wings out and leapt into the air, putting some distance between us.

As I flew upwards, my mane rustled against the ceiling. This was not the best of rooms to fight in, but we’d make it work. I yelled down to the others, “Keep the tendrils off Rainbow Dash. Twilight Sparkle, be ready!”

“Okay!” Twilight Sparkle shouted back.

“Miley, Ferrel, and Dream Pop, left flank!” I added as I landed on the opposite side of the room. Yes, Maristella could hear my orders, but it didn’t necessarily mean she could do anything about it. Especially not with so many of us to try to focus on.

Tranquil Dusk landed beside me and nodded. Sunny joined us as well, favoring her left hindleg and limping.

“I am going to punch this bitter pony right in the face,” she growled.

“Works for me,” I said before throwing a hoof forwards. “Charge!”

All at once we galloped towards Maristella, attacking as one. Whatever trepidation she had held after seeing our Virtues did not translate to a frightened opponent. Tendrils of dark energy whipped back and forth, lashing against us all.

Miley was able to bring up her shield again, breaking one part while Ferrel smashed through another with her warhammer.

Dream Pop wasn’t so lucky; her acrobatics weren’t enough this time. She’d managed to leap over one tendril only to be caught by a second one right in the belly. Maristella followed through with the attack and threw the earth pony across the room.

Sunny’s sword cut through tendril after tendril until there were no more on our side. That is when Maristella switched her tactics. Her horn illuminated and she started attacking with beams of raw force. Where the energy hit, wood splintered and kicked up shrapnel, causing the old floor to groan in protest.

I could feel the waves go by, standing the hairs of my coat on end. A direct hit would likely not be something anypony could survive. We weren’t making any progress against our opponent. That had to change.

Once again, I darted in to attack, relying on Tranquil and Sunny to cover me and hoping that the others would do their part. I was a trained dragoon—hitting a target while moving was what I did.

The hoof came up to block but I was prepared for it. She shouldn’t have assumed I’d fall for that trick again. At the last second, I jerked quickly to the side and rolled, changing the angle of attack.

My bright lance skittered at the edges of the shield spell and struck along Maristella’s flank. Where it hit, the bone-colored coat burnt away, briefly revealing a splendid golden coat.

It was something I wished I hadn’t seen. She wasn’t just an evil beast. There was still a pony under there. We couldn’t just kill her. We had to save her!

She snarled in pain and lashed a tendril out at me. Tranquil dove in the way, a shield like Miley’s bursting into life in front of her and breaking up the darkness.

I landed, slid to a stop and turned only to see the golden coat being overtaken once again with the sickly pallor. One wound would not be sufficient. She was too taken with the darkness that was surrounding her.

“Ponies to me! Miley and Tranquil, shield us,” I called.

Everypony hurried to me while Maristella lashed out at us with renewed anger. Each time her spells hurtled towards us, Miley or Tranquil jumped in the way, their shields flaring and deflecting.

Sunny, Ferrel, Dream Pop, and I huddled behind them. I waved a hoof. “New plan. There’s a pony in there somewhere. I cut through the disharmony. We need to get as much off her as possible, just like you did me. Then Twilight Sparkle can blast her.”

“You seek to remove much darkness, Silent,” Ferrel said as a dark tendril lashed overhead, barely blocked by Tranquil.

“Hurry up, girls! Stationary targets are easy to hit,” Miley squeaked over her shoulder.

I shook my head. “We have to try. Dream Pop, get around her and go explain the goal to Twilight Sparkle. Then find Midnight and get her ready to catch.”

“Yes, sir!” Dream Pop said before doing a pointed back flip and disappearing off at a full gallop.

“Sunny, Ferrel, go with Tranquil and get in her face. Miley and I will get at her from behind.”

“Sure, great! Put me up front,” Sunny snorted before setting her hoof on Tranquil’s back. “Let’s go, girl!”

They rushed off, Tranquil doing her best to keep all of the attacks from hitting her friends. Miley was doing the same, at least as best she could. I must have looked silly trying to hide my bulk behind a pony so small.

That is why I eventually just picked her up around the waist and carried her under one foreleg.

“Silent, no! Stop it! Stop it!” she squealed as another burst of miasma crashed against her glittery shield.

“Hold still!” I ordered as I charged forwards, trying to orient my lance as Miley wiggled in my grasp. I’d grossly overestimated my ability by thinking I could be accurate in such a way. “I’m going to drop you on her back, run your shield along it and jump off,” I huffed as I decided to change tactics.

“What! No!” Miley shouted in response as I spread my wings out wide and made it look as if I was going to try to land a hit directly into Maristella’s side.

When her shield came up to block, I flared my wings, shot up, and rolled over, dropping Miley exactly where I had planned when the alicorn’s attention shot back to the others attacking at her face.

Miley, despite whatever fear she was feeling, followed orders spectacularly. She ran her shield all the way down the alicorns back, burning up the bone color and exposing the gold underneath

Once more, Maristella howled. With a mighty buck, she tossed Miley off. It had been an excellent distraction, however, as Sunny’s radiant sword slashed at the pallor coating the alicorn, rending it from her chest in large swaths. The darkness fell to the floor and bubbled briefly before disappearing in puffs of black and purple smoke.

Ferrel rushed forwards, her own warhammer shining like a beacon of pure white light. Her crown of laurels had burst into their own radiance and it was spreading along her horn and into the weapon and shield she was wielding.

“Stay back, you little beasts!” Maristella shouted before driving her horn to the floor and sending out a wave of dark energy. It rippled along the boards and knocked everypony away from her, kicking up dust, and filling the room with a noxious fog. The cloud was so thick that even her burning mane and tail were obscured.

“Keep at her!” I ordered into the darkness. I circled back around and dove for where I’d seen her before.

A heavy wind found my back and drove both me and the haze forwards. A quick glance over my shoulder revealed Twilight Sparkle and Midnight Snow holding hooves tightly and focusing on a wind spell.

Within a second, the cover was gone and I could see my target. There was almost as much gold as there was bone white. This was it. We were almost there.

Maristella was distracted, her black, hollow eyes locked on Ferrel. They were facing off and it seemed like the unicorn had been unfazed by the magical trickery. Perhaps she could see through it.

The white and gold mare was holding her own against the alicorn, facing her horn to horn in a contest of magic. Tendrils lashed out against the exemplar’s shield and warhammer. They broke against the gleaming weapons.

At the same time, spells of a more conventional nature were thrown from alicorn to unicorn and back. Shields of blue and silver would pop up to stop them, but I could see that some were getting through and hitting Ferrel.

With the alicorn distracted, I knew this was my chance. I pointed my spear directly at her and swooped in for the final strike. My hopes was that the light would break through all of the remaining disharmony.

Without a thought to my own safety, I focused on the attack, lining up for the back of her head. I could do this. I could end it. Break open the dark shield and let Twilight Sparkle do the rest. I could—

My momentum was immediately broken when something closed around my throat and yanked me back. Pain exploded as my body surged forwards without my head following. The strain was immense, but that was the least of my worries. I couldn’t breathe!

I only managed a strangled gurgle as my breath started to escape. I clawed with my forehooves as a tendril of dark miasma started to tighten further.

“You will not win! He is still mine, still in my mind. I know what he is thinking, I know what he is doing!” Maristella snapped before slamming her forelegs down and sending a shockwave out.

The entire floor rolled in response, causing the wood to creak, splinter, and groan. Everypony standing on it was thrown off their hooves.

That left me to struggle violently in the grasp. The more I did, however, the worse it got. She was killing me, and I couldn't do a thing to stop her. Somepony, help!

“Release him, Maristella, you have wrought enough darkness in this world already,” came the clear, firm voice of Exemplar Ferrel.

Though my vision was starting to tunnel, I could see the mare on her hooves again, approaching the alicorn without fear or reservation. Silver light encircled her, pouring off the Virtue of Wisdom. My hooves dropped from my neck. I didn’t have the energy to keep them up anymore.

“Do not dare order me about, pawn! Your kind is responsible for the deaths of the alicorns. It was so easy to convince them! So easy to turn them! Even those that stood against me together were easily destroyed. What do you think you will do by yourself?”

“Release him!” Ferrel ordered firmly, her warhammer flying purposefully forwards, shattering the tendril.

I gasped for air as I hit the ground with a hard thud. The pain of the landing was a welcome relief after nearly being strangled to death. Maristella snarled, but didn't take her eyes off the ancient unicorn in front of her.

“It ends now!” Ferrel shouted before charging at Maristella.

“For you, weak old fool! You think you are strong enough to challenge me? Have at it, then!”

I caught Ferrel’s eyes as she hurtled forwards. They were filled with willful determination… and sorrow.

“Wait!” I rasped, throwing a hoof out and desperately looking for somepony to intervene.

Two meters or so before they met, Ferrel leapt into the air. Wings of silver light shot out from her back, helping her to sail forwards. She and Maristella collided bodily together.

While she was pummeled and beaten by hoof and horn, Ferrel wrapped her hooves and wings of light around the pale alicorn.

There was a scream then. One of extreme anguish and pain. The light was searing the pale coat from Maristella’s form. She was being fully enveloped as she lashed out against her captor.

I turned, “Twilight Sparkle! Midnight Snow! Now!”

They hadn’t needed my orders. They’d been prepared. A heavy beam of rainbow energy burst past me and collided with Maristella and Ferrel, throwing them heavily against the battle-marked floor.

Unfortunately, it was a floor that could take no more abuse. It gave way beneath the two, dropping them from the heights of the spire into the keep below.

“No!” I rushed to the edge of the gap and jumped down it, casting my wings out and trying to get into a dive amidst the stone and rubble that was dropping with me.

Beneath me I could see them falling together: a badly beaten and bloody Ferrel and a golden alicorn I did not recognize.

They were too far ahead already. I pumped my wings and dove as hard as I could, my eyes making contact with Ferrel’s. She flashed a light smile at me and mouthed ‘goodbye’ just as she and Maristella smashed into the floor below. The beautiful light from the Virtue of Wisdom gleamed for a second more before fading.

My blood ran cold as sudden grief hit me as hard as any weapon. So hard that I almost crashed into the stone floor myself. I pulled up at the last second and landed by the pair, rushing to Ferrel’s side.

Before I could set my hoof to her throat to check for a pulse, I knew she was gone. I’d seen death too many times on the battlefield. It was, unfortunately, well known to me.

There was some consolation, though. Ferrel looked peaceful… happy, even. I gently closed her eyes with a hoof.

A strangled cough pulled me from my grief. I slowly turned to find the gold alicorn I knew as Maristella standing on quivering legs… glaring at me. The darkness was gone, but there was no light in her eyes. They were filled with malice.

She was nothing but skin and bones, the very image of death and starvation. A gaunt abomination of what a pony should look like with her coat stretching over the absence of muscles.

“You…” she hissed, taking a weak step towards me.

I turned and stood to my full height. If it was a fight she wanted, then she would have one.

“Ruined everything!” Her voice was hollow and gasping. She took another step but her hoof slipped, causing her to catch herself with her wings. The feathers that touched the stone sheared off but it was enough to keep her up.

“You are beaten,” I growled. The sound of hooves approaching at a gallop caught my ear. The others were arriving.

“I will have my revenge!” Her horn started to brighten as if she was casting a spell, but the magic never came. Instead, the tip of her horn started to fall to dust, crumbling from top to base.

Maristella stumbled once more as she tried to reach me, but this time when her hoof found the floor, it gave way and fell apart like sands through an hourglass. She lurched forwards and collapsed. When her body hit the ground, it fell to ash. In an instant, she was no more.

It was over. The battle… the war… everything. We’d done it. We’d completed a mission set in our path generations ago. Relief set in. Relief and guilt. The guilt of knowing that, once again, not everypony would return home.

“Silent!” Sunny shouted before galloping to my side and throwing her hooves around me. “We did it!”

“Yes,” I said plainly. I looped a foreleg around her but wasn’t feeling the same warmth as before. Together, we slowly turned to where Ferrel was laying.

Tranquil swooped down and scooped the unicorn’s head into her forelegs. “No… Ferrel, no…”

Sunny let me go and hurried to their side. “Dream Pop! You have medical supplies, hurry!”

I shook my head. “It’s okay,” I whispered as I trotted over to them and set a hoof on Sunny’s back. “She did what was necessary.”

Dream Pop was there in an instant and began applying bandages to the many, many wounds that Maristella had inflicted while the two were grappling.

Miley loomed near me, a hoof over her eyes.

I took a deep breath. She was gone, but that was not so horrible. I might not have remembered all that had happened to me but I knew it was nice when I was dead. “Dream Pop… stop, you know better than anypony she is gone,” I said.

The mare kept pressing bandages into wounds for a moment longer before a tear rolled down her cheek. “This is not super okay,” she whispered, her head bowing and her hooves dropping to her sides.

“I know,” I said softly, keeping my tone as even as I could. Twilight Sparkle, Midnight Snow, and the rest stood quietly nearby, giving us room to grieve for our comrade.

I knew that many of them were wounded. Maelstrom looked worse for the wear. Her horn was split and she was barely conscious. She was conscious though, resting on Applejack’s back. She took punishment as well as I did.

“Dream Pop, tend to everypony’s wounds. There is something I need to retrieve before we go.”

I left them there for the moment, flying back to the spire. That is when I allowed myself to cry. Not where they could see it. I would grieve for Ferrel, but this time I wouldn’t let a death turn me.

In the ruins of the spire I found Ferrel’s warhammer and shield. They were both far heavier than I imagined they’d be. She’d always wielded them without effort. At least that was how it appeared.

Once I’d composed myself, I flew back from the spire. “Guards, show our friend the honor she deserves,” I ordered while I crouched down.

Using my wings, I carefully positioned the battered but still gleaming shield against my back.

Sunny, Miley, and Midnight Snow carefully lifted Ferrel’s body and settled her on the shield. Dream Pop pulled a black cloak from her bag and gently draped it over the fallen unicorn, tucking it under her chin so it appeared as if she was sleeping.

I rose slowly and started for the front of the castle. “Come, we must inform the princesses that our plan has been successful, and the wounded will need better care than we can provide here.”

Without another word, we marched out into the haze of smoke that had been kicked up by the Everfree burning. It would be a long march to Canterlot.

Author's Notes:

Hello, everyone! Now, more than ever, I ask you to PLEASE, PLEASE use the spoiler tag! Due to the incredibly sensitive nature of what happens in the chapter, I will be deleting comments that spoil it without spoiler tags!

This has been a long time coming with many hints, plans, and foreshadowing. The climax of the story and the series. I hope you enjoy it even if it is painful to read.

Thank you for everyone that has been on this journey with me. May you find this and the remaining few chapters satisfying.

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We have monthly art give aways, a Q&B Discord RPG, a several other fun gifts for patrons.

62. Peace

The Alicorn Spire province was in quite a tizzy as we flew back to Canterlot in the chariots that had been waiting for us outside of the Everfree Forest.

Weather ponies, fire ponies, and volunteers alike were rushing beneath us trying to contain the forest fire I’d started. That wasn’t exactly part of the plan but Maelstrom had deemed allowing me to do so was necessary to ensure the pursuit felt authentic. Much to Sunny’s dismay, of course.

The question of whether Lightning Hammer made it out alive played on my mind. I hoped so. I didn’t actually hold the fact he’d killed me against him. Somepony would have to find him at some point, although it would be better for Princess Luna to do that via a dream than looking for him in person.

That could be achieved in its own time. Without Maristella’s influence, I doubted Lightning would be a threat to anypony. There were other more important things to handle now.

I gently stroked Ferrel’s mane. She looked as if she was sleeping peacefully beside me on the transport. Dream Pop had tightened the cloak around her and did her best to make her presentable.

Guilt weighed heavily on me. My friend was dead and of all the emotions I could have felt, the prevailing one was relief. The whole nightmare was finally over. There was no dark alicorn sitting on the horizon and scheming. This was closure for a whole chapter of my life.

Everything bad that had been tied up in this affair was now behind me. The assassination, the war, and this final mission were all falling further into the background of my mind just as the Castle of the Two Sisters was in reality.

And yet, here I was, riding in a military chariot with the body of another dead warrior next to me. No… not another dead warrior: Ferrel. A pony as close to me as most ponies could get.

The chassis jolted as we landed on the cobblestones of the palace courtyard. After another moment, the chariot came to a stop and I stood. “Get the wounded to the infirmary first,” I ordered, looking over at Gray Maelstrom. “And I won’t take no for an answer.”

At the back of the cabin, the wooden ramp came down. Two of my dragoons helped Gray Maelstrom up and led her out into the sunlight. Miley Hooves and Midnight Snow went next.

Dream Pop was lingering. I’d taken the seat next to Ferrel and she’d taken the one across. Dealing with death and loss was part of her job. I doubted that made it any easier for her when it was personal, though.

Tranquil Dusk shifted over to her side and stroked her mane. “Come now, she wouldn’t want you to be sad. Let’s go out together and celebrate that she chose to die doing something amazing.”

The earth pony softly sniffled but nodded. She looped a hoof around Tranquil and the two went out together.

Sunny trotted over and set a hoof on my shoulder. “Are you going to be okay?”

I nodded and met her gaze. “I am, actually. I really am. Thanks, partner.”

She smiled and nodded right back. “Anything for you. I’ll give you two a minute,” she said before leaning in to press a soft kiss to my cheek. Then she left us alone.

Ferrel and me, once again together. She’d saved my life when it would have most certainly been cut short. I hadn’t been able to save hers. It was as Tranquil said, though. She’d died in the right way for the right reason. But that didn’t make it any easier.

I rose from my seat and shifted to attention in front of her. “I want you to know that even though I may have blamed you for my problems, I always thought of you as my friend. Things weren’t always right between us and the alicorns know I wasn’t fair, but for what it is worth, I truly am sorry.

“I am sorry that we won’t get to enjoy peace together. I’m sorry that our lives weren’t different… but I am not sorry for having known you. It has been an honor and a privilege. You are the kind of pony we should all hope to be.”

I stroked her mane before pulling the cloak tighter around her shoulders. “I hope that you have as peaceful a rest as I did. All of your concerns are long gone and you did it. You saved Equestria. May you only know sweet dreams now.”

Without fear or hesitation, I pulled the ruined dragoon helmet from the container under the bench and slipped it on. Whatever power it held was gone now, and a soldier should not be out of uniform.

One more breath, Silent Knight. A deep one in and out to calm the nerves. A moment to compose yourself so that you can be the pony everypony else needs to see one more time. One more time for them.

Stepping outside, I saw that the courtyard was full of ponies. Hundreds of ponies. They were all crowded around a perimeter that had been set up by the palace guard. Had they been summoned here, or was there some sort of instinct that brought them?

My eyes flicked over the horde that was waiting expectantly for some word from us. It was a solemn, fearful crowd. It was unlikely they knew what we’d been up to, but perhaps they could feel it the same way they’d felt in during the Summer Sun Celebration so many years ago.

To my right, I saw that the other chariot had unloaded. Twilight Sparkle, her friends, and the rest of the ponies that had gone with us were looking around in confusion as well. None of us had expected such a greet.

Princess Luna and a small group of house guards strode through the crowd, making their way towards us. Iridescence was in the lead, looking relieved to see me. Despite that, and for the benefit of all in attendance, she kept a professional demeanor.

The soldiers I had with me stiffened to attention and the civilians bowed as the alicorn reached us.

“Report, Major,” Princess Luna said softly.

“Mission accomplished, Princess… but not without consequence,” I replied before slowly turning and indicating to the cloak-draped unicorn in the back of the chariot.

The princess looked visibly pained but I could see the relief in her. The tension in her muscles slowly relaxed. She then motioned to her house guards. “Iridescence, see to our fallen heroine.”

Iridescence nodded. “Yes, Princess.” She turned to two of her guards and sent them off for a stretcher.

Princess Luna stood tall and looked to the crowd of ponies all around. “Citizens of Equestria. You were drawn here this day due to an ill wind in the air. Far below, you see the flames in the Everfree. You sensed, rightly, that something was amiss.

“Know this: your instincts were right. The world was in peril, but fear no more! All is now well. That which sought to destroy harmony has been laid low by these ponies. Never again shall those forces trouble us. Go home and rest easy, for soon we will celebrate and commemorate this day.”

The crowd burst into cheers of relief and joy. It was infectious, but I, of course, did not react visibly. This was the end. It was all finally over.

“Major Knight, if you and your unit will join me inside. Princess Celestia wishes to hear the account of what happened,” the princess said as she turned back towards the palace.

“Yes, Princess,” I replied before gesturing for everypony else to follow.

Everypony went past us, following the princess through the main entrance. I lingered a bit longer, watching the house guards carefully transfer Ferrel to a stretcher and then carry her towards the infirmary.

That was always one of the hardest parts of command. When soldiers died, you had to keep going. The next meter, the next report, the next battle. It never stopped. We would honor Ferrel, though. I would make certain of that.

I was the last pony to shuffle into Princess Celestia’s study. It wasn’t the best place to house so many of us, but this seemed to be where she was spending her time since returning me to life.

Her pink mane was pulled up in a bun and she was settled on a large, comfy pillow. She looked up at me and smiled as I came in. “I am pleased to hear that your mission was a success and that you survived your own trap.”

“Yes, Princess. I did so but only with the help of all of these wonderful ponies. Without them, I would have failed, and Equestria would be at war with Maristella and myself,” I replied.

The princess nodded. “Indeed, but Luna and I put our trust in you all. You have our confidence. Now, everypony, please make yourself comfortable and tell us everything. The sooner we are done, the sooner we can return you to your loved ones.”

☾

The debrief with the princesses took far too long for my liking. Everypony had wanted to share their part, and Twilight Sparkle had been very meticulous and detailed with the account. As unreliable as eye witnesses tended to be, she was an outlier. At some point, she’d even had time to take notes.

Once we were finally done, the exhaustion and fatigue from the past few days was starting to catch up to me. I was filthy, grimy, and covered in what felt like some kind of oil. It was time to wash away the reminders from what I’d been through.

I sought refuge in the basement of the palace where the Royal Guard gym and locker facilities had always been. It was a place I’d spent many hours making sure I was in shape. As much as I wanted to head upstairs to the gathering that was waiting, I needed a moment to myself.

When I arrived, the whole shower area was empty and virtually silent. The only noise that hit my ears was the repetitive drip of water from a leaky faucet. I turned the shower on in the nearest stall and stepped under the water.

The warmth of it was welcome on my sore muscles. At first, I didn’t move. I just let it hit me and wash away the grime. It struck me then that for the first time in a long while, I felt as if I was home. I was even comfortable.

Over the years, I’d grown accustomed to a base level of anxiety and stress. It was, most likely, the darkness nipping at my thoughts. That and all of the shock from years of violence. Here, however, in the basement of the palace I’d grown my career in, I felt calm.

This was where I belonged. That was something I should have realized years ago. It wouldn’t have changed anything, but at least I might have sought refuge. That would be a lesson I’d remember from now on regardless of where life led me.

Time got away from me and I realized that I’d been keeping everypony else waiting. It was time to get over the next hurdle. It was time to face Crystal and my friends. Even though Midnight Snow had removed the memory block, I was still aware of both the real and false memories from the last few days of my life.

If I’d ever empathized with Ferrel, it was now. There was a mix of timelines in my head that were wholly indistinguishable. To me, my fight with Crystal, while fictional, still felt real.

The only reason I knew it wasn’t was because I had concocted the script myself to do the most possible damage to my own psyche. That knowledge wasn’t helpful on an emotional level, however. Rationally, I knew it wasn’t real, but that didn’t take the memory away.

I would forever remember a fight that never existed. A bitter fight where she told me to go. A fight so awful that I begged her to take me back. I begged her to let me give up everything just to be with her. A fight where that begging wasn’t enough and she still sent me away. I had to live with that. A reward for what I’d put her through.

When I reached the main level of the palace, the sound of ponies in armor snapping to attention drew me back to reality. The hallway that led from the stairs to the smaller ballroom was lined with palace and house guards along either side.

“Present arms!” the nearest one ordered and everypony along the line brought a hoof up in a sharp salute.

It was a surprise. This was the kind of honor reserved for a dignitary. I put on my best officer’s face and started to march down between them, heading for the large double doors at the end of the hall.

I barely recognized a single face but just seeing so many young, proud guards gave me peace. So many of them gazed at me with the reverence that I had once reserved for Shining Armor and other outstanding ponies like him. The final two guards in the formation pulled the doors open and I trotted through.

My momentum was stopped when I was immediately hit by the force of a petite, sobbing unicorn mare throwing herself bodily into me. Crystal’s form pressed tightly to mine as her hooves linked behind my neck to hold on.

If I had had doubts about which memory was real, they were gone now. “It’s okay, honey. It’s all over now,” I whispered to her as my own hooves found her back to gently stroke and comfort.

She nodded, wiping warm tears into my neck. “I’m so sorry for what I said, Silent,” she whispered.

I shook my head and squeezed her tightly. “You have no reason to be. You played the role you were asked to play. It worked and I came out of it alright thanks to Sunny and the rest. Everything is going to be fine now. We can move forwards.”

“Okay,” she whispered before sitting up and dotting my lips with a kiss. Even with tears and twinges of red, her eyes were as beautiful as ever. Big, hazel, and full of love for me.

If Harmony had put me through all of the hardships of the last few years just for me to earn the right to look into my wife’s eyes, it had been worth it. All of it had been worth it.

A sniffle caught my attention. Winterspear was nearby and had clearly been waiting, as patiently as she could, for her turn. That patience seemed to have run out as she hurried over to us. My sister nestled in against us and slipped her hooves around me, too. “You’re either the luckiest or stupidest stallion I’ve ever met,” she whispered.

I nuzzled her. “I like to think I’m pretty lucky. After all, I have you for a sister and Crystal for a wife. That alone would be more than most ponies could ask for.”

My sister smooshed my face with a hoof. “That is too sappy for Silent Knight. Who’re you?”

“Just a sappy pony,” I whispered while I hugged the two of them.

“That’s new,” came Iridescence’s voice. She smiled at me and winked. She’d been just outside the periphery of my vision. She and a whole lot of other ponies that were making contented, happy sounds at our reunion.

I was the last one to the party seeing as the room was full of ponies. Ponies that I knew and loved. They were all having their own homecomings and the excited conversations were already in full swing.

Sunny was recounting her victories to Azurite and Soarin. She was on her hindlegs, wildly gesturing with her forehooves and going over every detail. Azurite, who was plopped down between Soarin’s forelegs, was just staring with awe and amazement.

In stark contrast, Dream Pop and Miley Hooves were having a rather mellow discussion with Applejack and Pinkie Pie. There was a lot less gesturing and shouting.

Eventually, Dream Pop caught my eye and our gazes met. She was still in pain, I could see that, but she made a little gesture, tapping her hoof to her heart before smiling at me. I did the same back.

My gaze then moved on to Twilight Sparkle. She wasn’t talking to anypony. In fact, she was glaring at Sunny Day.

“And so I yelled, ‘suck it, Twilight! I’ve got a magic sword!’ and charged!” Sunny was explaining rather loudly.

Off to my left, there was a subtle shift of pink. Princess Celestia was moving over from the refreshment table to one of the seating areas. She settled onto one of the large pillows, her attention clearly focused on her students.

“Sunny Day!” Twilight Sparkle called out, silencing all the happy reunions in the room.

“Huh?” Sunny replied, turning around as Twilight marched over to her.

“I’m starting to get the impression that you’re actually being rude to me. When I think it over, you’re always pretty short and snarky. I always chalked it up to you being you, but you’re making this story out like I’m the bad pony!” Twilight accused.

Sunny’s nose wiggled and she faced off with the other unicorn. “For being the smartest pony in school, you’re pretty slow for just figuring this all out now.”

There was a soft crunch off on the left. Crystal, Winterspear, and I turned. Princess Celestia had popcorn. When she noticed us looking she not so subtly hid it under a wing.

“How rude! What did I ever do to you? Is this really all about that stupid game of spin the bottle?” Twilight asked.

“What? No! This is all about everypony expecting me to be you. Oh Twilight this, Twilight that! You were sooo great and I was sooo not. And yes! The bottle landed on me! You spun it! If you weren’t going to kiss somepony, don’t spin the bottle, Twilight!” Sunny shot back.

“Now y’all calm down a bit here,” Applejack put in.

Over the years of war, I’d learned that ponies deal with stress in odd ways. Tumble sometimes slept under his cot. Brynja had to dance every so often. Not that I had any room to cast judgment. Sometimes it just bubbles up. This just seemed like an inappropriate time for it to do so.

“I’m not going to apologize for studying hard and becoming the favorite student!” Twilight shouted.

Princess Celestia softly whispered, “Oh my.”

Sunny sputtered. “Favorite! Favorite? I’m the favorite! You’re just… the smartest! Look at you with your ability to cast every spell. So can Midnight Snow! Not so special now, huh?”

Soarin idly looped a hoof around Sunny’s chest, pulling her back as the mare flailed a hoof.

“Don’t bring me into this,” Midnight Snow said absently from where she stood at the sweets table with Princess Luna. A princess who looked no more concerned than her sister. Evidently, they knew to stay out of an argument between two mares.

“Crabapples!” Twilight shouted before taking another step forward. She practically went nose-to-nose with Sunny. That wasn’t something I’d have recommended to her. She was a powerful wizard, but Sunny was a guard and if it came to hooves, I was betting on Sunny.

“Look here, you loose, over-glittered, showboat of a mare! If you want to settle this, let’s settle it, because we need to be able to work together. We should be friends! Don’t you know that friendship is magic?” Twilight yelled.

“Over-glittered! There is no such thing as over-glittered!” Sunny bellowed, evidently missing the other parts. “Fine! You want to be friends?”

“Yes!” Twilight replied, exacerbated.

“You really want to be friends with me?” Sunny yelled, struggling against Soarin’s grasp.

“I said yes!” Twilight yelled back.

“Then finish the game, you purple prude!” Sunny huffed.

Twilight Sparkle sputtered and blinked. “What do you mean? Did you hit your head out there?”

“Finish the game, Twilight! Kiss this loose, over-glittered, showboat and that’s that. I’ll be nice! I’ll be your friend. Do it… unless you’re chicken,” Sunny challenged.

“I’m not chicken! If that is what it takes, I’ll do it!” Twilight replied, glaring all the while.

There were several soft crunches from the princess’s direction. I didn’t look, though. I have no shame in admitting there was zero chance I was going to miss Sunny and Twilight kissing.

The two ponies leaned in towards each other, glaring the whole time. Before their lips could meet, however, a little blue blur hopped in the way. Twilight’s lips ended up on Azurite’s while Sunny’s found the back of her mane.

“Nopony kisses Sunny but me!” Azurite squeaked.

Soarin cleared his throat. “And…”

“And him! Now, I’m tired of you two fighting! Enough is enough! Twilight, Sunny is jealous of you and always feels like she’s in your shadow,” Azurite explained before turning around on Sunny. “And Sunny! You know very well that Twilight is super nice and never did anything maliciously against you. At worst, she accidentally did it. So you need to be a big pony and move on.”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed. “I… I’m sorry Sunny. I didn’t mean to make you feel that way.”

Sunny tipped her nose up, but not so high that I couldn’t see her expression softening.
Azurite warned, “Sunny… Be good! Shake hooves and act like adults.”

Sunny grumbled but offered her hoof obediently. “Friends?”

Twilight bumped it. “Yes, and if you act out, I’ll remind everypony that I kissed your marefriend.”

Sunny’s jaw dropped but before she could reply, Soarin pulled her back over against himself, dipped her, and calmly said, “And you kissed Twilight’s prom date two years in a row, if I recall.” Before Sunny could retort, he then planted a big kiss on her.

“Wait, what!” Twilight exclaimed.

Princess Luna cleared her throat. “Ponies, as interesting as that was, I’d like to say a few words before sending you home with your loved ones.”

The prospect of a royal address ended any further debate. We all fell silent and turned our attention to the princess.

“It has been a troublesome couple of years to say the least. This kingdom as a whole has been in turmoil with unknown threats looming in the shadows. And yet, despite that, we have prevailed. Through all of the events, we have prevailed.

“Many of you have sacrificed a great deal in the service of this kingdom, but, more importantly, in the service of Harmony. Without you, I do not know where we’d be. The darkness that has loomed over our shoulder is now gone. We may rest easy.”

She turned to her sister and smiled. “Celestia and I have decided that all that is known of the past and the present shall be known to all ponies. We will not hide this from those we protect. Tomorrow, we will go to the newspapers and tell this story.

“In doing so, you may become celebrities. Your names will be known forever. Be proud of what you’ve done, but remember what price was paid for it. Despite that, in time, we will celebrate this day as a victory. Thank you, friends, one and all.”

We softly stomped our hooves. I didn’t much care for the idea of being in the newspaper, but perhaps it would push Dread Knight out. That could be positive. I stood and looped one wing around Crystal and the other around Winterspear.

Most everypony else looked as exhausted as I felt and started to politely excuse themselves. That seemed like an excellent idea. I could debate the finer points of what life held for me later. For now, I just wanted to go home. To my new house. “Let’s go.”

“Okay,” Crystal whispered as she nestled to my side.

Winterspear nodded in agreement as well.

On the way out, we exchanged parting words with everypony. Princess Luna kept hers brief, adding a soft ruffling of my mane and a light kiss on my cheek. She knew I was tired.

Iridescence sent Winterspear off with a kiss but remained behind to continue her shift and do her duty.

We didn’t say a word on our walk through Canterlot. It wasn’t the time. Most of the ponies out on the street were celebrating a victory they didn’t understand but that was okay. All they knew was that oppressive feeling was gone.

Our house was dark and still when we arrived. It appeared unlived in.

Crystal saw my confused look. “I didn’t want to be in our home while we were apart. I stayed with Velvet,” she admitted.

“I understand,” I replied truthfully. This was the house we’d rebuilt together. So much of us as a couple was in it. Living here alone would be an affront to that. Especially while one of us was out in danger.

When we reached the door, Winterspear lingered at the threshold. “If you two would rather be alone, I could come back tomorrow,” she said as flatly as she could, trying to hide her emotions.

“Don’t be silly,” Crystal replied before grabbing my sister by the hoof and tugging her forwards. “Tonight, we’ll all be together. Maybe a few nights. A month. Whatever we need. I’ve got him for the rest of his life now and it is starting to look like that is going to be a long time.”

She was right about that. I hadn’t taken a new job and Maristella was defeated. No matter what I did, I wouldn’t let it pull me away from my family.

At the heart of the living room was a large piece of furniture with a sheet draped over it.

Crystal sheepishly went over to it and ran a hoof along the back. “This was delivered yesterday. I wanted to get you a housewarming gift. Something that you’d love. I know it seems silly, but when you told me you’d come back I just accepted it as fact and went out to buy this.”

That sentiment brought warmth to my cheeks. I trotted over and kissed her softly. “Thank you. I can’t wait to see it.”

Winterspear softly flapped her wings and came to a stop over the sheet. She reached down and grabbed it before slowly flying up and revealing a large couch.

“It’s beautiful,” I breathed. It truly was. I’d never seen anything like it before. This was a couch large enough for a pegasus stallion! The cushions were wide and thick and, most important of all, there were not dainty legs like on unicorn furniture.

Without a moment of hesitation, I flopped on it and stretched out. It was so large I couldn’t even reach both ends with my hooves and the cushions were so soft I immediately felt the stress start to drain out of my body.

Crystal came over, nestled up against one of the arms, and urged me to settle my head against her lap. “I bought it in Cloudsdale. Winterspear helped. There are clouds in the cushions.”

Winterspear landed on the other side and settled. She grabbed one of my hindhooves and started rubbing it. “Yup! I knew you’d like it!”

“I love it,” I replied before closing my eyes and enjoying the sensation of Crystal rubbing my mane and Winterspear rubbing my hoof. “Thank you both. I promise to never put you through anything like this again.”

Crystal giggled and tapped my head. “Don’t make promises you can’t keep. Who knows. Perhaps another alicorn has a plan for you.” She was joking, but there was a little struggle in it. Almost as if she was afraid it wasn’t a joke.

I snorted. “They can find somepony else. Let them take Winterspear, it is her turn.”

“No, thank you. I’ll admit that I used to be jealous of you and your… whatever this was. Now I’m quite happy with my life. Let’s just keep things nice and quiet. Agreed?”

“Agreed,” Crystal and I replied in unison.

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We have monthly art give aways, a Q&B Discord RPG, a several other fun gifts for patrons.

63. A Fresh Beginning

If there had ever been a perfect day in the past, today would certainly have rivaled it. The best ponies on the weather team had been called upon to ensure the exact right cloud cover above Canterlot so that it received the most natural light but wasn’t too hot.

A lovely breeze, a comfortable temperature, and the sounds of a populace in celebration turned a usually stuffy city into one of bright sights and spectacles. Ponies had hung colorful banners from their windows and brought out their blooming flowers. There had been so many that the air even had a sweet smell to it.

Dream Pop and I stood side by side in front of a small but beautiful headstone. It was made of white marble and had the image of an owl carved into it. The inscription was plain and fitting: ‘Exemplar Ferrel, Friend to many, Hero to all.’

“It was a lovely ceremony,” Dream Pop said softly, dabbing at her eyes with a kerchief.

“It was. I think it is exactly what she would have wanted,” I replied honestly. There hadn’t been much fanfare and we’d kept it to a small crowd. It was simply the princesses, Priestess Myree, Exarch Glory, Tranquil, Sunny, Miley, Dream Pop, and myself. Beautiful, simple, and elegant. Just like Ferrel.

“You know, Silent Knight, I spend so much time helping other ponies deal with loss but it never makes it any easier when it’s me. This was supposed to be a fun adventure, like in the story books. At the end, everypony comes out okay, even if it is a little cheesy how they did it,” Dream Pop explained.

I set a hoof on her shoulder and gently squeezed. “Sometimes, even in the happiest of tales, not everypony comes home. I think it is all based on the aggregate. Ferrel died making a big enough difference to ensure our lives would be better.”

“Rationally, I understand that. Emotionally, it will take some time to accept it,” she replied softly.

“Well, if you need somepony to talk to, I’m here for you. I’m not qualified like you are, but at least I’m your friend.”

Dream Pop smiled and looped a hoof around me. We embraced warmly and she whispered, “I’d like that very much. You’re my favorite friend-client, after all.”

After lingering in the hug, I finally pulled back and motioned in the direction of the cemetery gates. “I should be getting back to Crystal. Would you like to come? It might make you feel better.”

She shook her head. “No, I’m going to stay a while and talk to Ferrel. I have a lot of questions to ask her and I just want her to hear them. You heard ponies when you were dead, right?”

What an odd question to ask. Well, odd for anypony else. I smiled and nodded. “Yes, yes I did. Ask her anything you want. Tell her what you want. She’ll hear you.” I wasn’t sure that was completely true, but if I’d learned anything from Dr. Kitty, it was that what we do to make us feel better doesn’t necessarily have to be proven by science and fact. It just had to work.

“I will. I know it has only been a week since we won, but I already have so much to tell her,” she replied before laying down on the spot in front of the headstone.

“Don’t forget anything. I’ll see you later,” I said before patting her back with a wing and trotting towards the cemetery entrance. It was a longer distance than it used to be. The Canterlot Military Cemetery had been expanded three times in the last two years.

Real estate was a tight commodity on the side of a mountain, but nopony kicked up any fuss when it had been time to do the work. Crystal had said that many of the citizens of the city had come out to help to do the expansion. Bits had poured into the charity fund and land holders readily gave up their claims. That was nice.

On previous visits here, I’d felt guilty walking through the cemetery instead of being buried in it. If I were to really think about it, I probably had more friends resting nearby than any other pony I knew.

That guilt was something I was now putting behind me. Something I had to let go so that I could move forwards. Someday, eventually, they’d bury me here, but there was no reason to rush towards that.

Not for me and not for the friends I still had living, either. Gray Maelstrom, as an example, had pulled through just fine. Her horn had been fractured with a small piece splitting near the base. She’d fought with the doctors to leave it be. Evidently, that was a badge of courage for her kind.

Lightning Hammer was also managing to keep things together after his ordeal. Once we’d defeated Maristella, he’d been found trying to put out the fire in the Everfree. He’d be watched for a while, required to receive mental help, but he was a tough pony. He’d make it.

All of the others I’d been with were similarly recovering. It seems like everypony had decided that the best thing to do was put one hoof in front of the other and keep going. As I said, there was no reason to rush being here. One day, but not today.

When I neared the large marble arch that framed the entrance, I couldn’t help but notice a crystal unicorn lingering near it. He was easy to spot since he stood out from everything else.

If I were to guess, I’d have said he was an emerald of some kind. A fairly normal coat color for a crystal. What caught my attention was his armor. It was the grey, ceremonial suit of one of Minister Sombra’s guards.

“Major Knight,” he called as I approached. His form stiffened to attention.

“What can I do for you, Sergeant?” I asked before motioning for him to ease.

“I apologize for the timing of this, but you’ve been summoned to Central Command. At your earliest convenience of course, sir, but… uh… sir, I think they want to see you now,” he stammered.

That was the oddest summons I’d ever received before. My earliest convenience but also now. “Who is they, Sergeant?” I asked, already suspecting the answer.

“Minister Sombra, sir! And General Winddancer, too. Oh, and Brigadier Armor. Plus the colonels and such,” he prattled on before biting his lip. “Actually, sir, I think we’d best go now. If you’re okay with that, sir?”

That was quite a list of ponies. I’d expected to hear from some of them sooner or later. After all, I didn’t have a command or role. I’d just been roaming about on the princess’s business collecting a check.

“Alright, Sergeant, let’s go.”

“Yes, sir!” he replied before trotting a few steps and then stopping. “Sir?”

“Yes?”

“You mean, we’re going to just trot there?” he asked.

I blinked. “Can you fly?”

He shook his head no.

“Well, if you’re going to escort me, we’re going by hoof.”

He nodded. “Good thinking, sir.”

Royal Guard Central Command had always been directly connected to Canterlot Castle even if the main guard campus wasn’t. Both locations weren’t far from the cemetery, either, which was probably a good thing for my escort. I clearly made him nervous. He jabbered the whole way and second guessed himself constantly.

“Here we are, sir,” he said softly before motioning to the door of Minister Sombra’s private conference room.

“Thank you,” I replied before knocking.

“Come in,” came the minister’s voice.

I did as he asked and trotted inside. Minister Sombra was seated at the head of his V-shaped conference table. General Winddancer was on his right and Brigadier Armor was on his left. There were a couple of other ponies, mostly colonels, along the wings.

“I hope I didn’t keep you all waiting, sir,” I added as I moved to the middle of the V and stood at attention.

The minister waved a hoof. “Not at all, Silent. Well… yes, I think you’ve kept Shining Armor and me waiting, but not in this instance. We’ve been in here for weeks reintegrating ponies.

“In light of everything that has been going on, we decided it was well past time you were placed. You’re a valuable pony and the Royal Guard simply can’t afford to squander any resources these days. Plus, we can’t have you running around as some sort of knight in dark armor accountable only to the crowns.”

My jaw set at that. His tone betrayed no emotion, neither warmth nor disapproval, but he had very clearly let that disapproval be known. “My apologies, sir.”

“Not necessary, you’ve been busy and we couldn’t possibly hold you responsible for the doings of the alicorns from my age. In fact, I’d like to apologize to you for that. You, more than anypony, may now understand a bit more of what my life was like. At ease,” the minister tacked on.

That was an interesting thought. He lived when there were six alicorns. Keeping up with two was hard enough. Thankfully, compared to Nocturna, their personalities were a lot more… quirky rather than scheming. “Thank you, sir.”

He nodded and motioned over to General Winddancer. “Proceed.”

She picked up a tablet in her magic. “Major Knight, before we proceed, shall we correctly assume that you wish to remain with the armed services and, more specifically, in the Royal Guard?”

“Yes, ma’am,” I replied.

“Very good. You understand that does put Brigadier Armor and me in a bit of a bind, of course. You’re a war hero. Beyond that, you’re an Equestrian hero. You also possess an artifact of immense power, the likes of which we don’t fully understand, and it seems to be bound to you specifically. That is a challenge for us.

“We also find ourselves in a situation where the princesses have insisted on releasing everything to the press. And from what I’ve seen coming out of Raven’s office, I do mean everything. That is going to make your career very challenging and extremely visible,” she explained.

“I understand, ma’am.” I did, although I didn’t know where she was going with the line of thought.

“We were sure you would. Now, prior to the recent events, you had two generous offers on the table. Brigadier Armor’s chief-of-staff and Minister Sombra’s personal aide. I’m not sure you took to either of them, but had you made a decision?”

They were putting me on the spot. The minister had not been kidding about it being beyond time. Here I was in the middle of the Royal Guard’s highest officers and they were going to sweat me into picking something. They had every right to, too. That still didn’t change how I felt.

This was an important decision that needed to be considered. Unfortunately, I hadn’t. Not really. I didn’t want either of those jobs. That just wasn’t the type of Guard I wanted to be yet. A dose of honesty might work.

“No, ma’am. I didn’t. I was thrilled with the idea of working with Brigadier Armor again. He’s been a mentor and more to me. Chief-of-staff to the Central Command CO would be huge, but it still removes me from the day-to-day operations of guards,” I explained.

I exchanged an apologetic glance with Shining Armor, hoping I hadn’t offended him. His offer was huge and had come at a low moment in my life. He gave me a blank nod.

“On the other hoof, I’d become quite accustomed to working with Minister Sombra. He’s an honest, inspirational stallion that invested so much in his ponies. He was the kind of leader the military needed and I wanted to be a part of that… but I’m no aide. Not in my heart. I did the job because it needed doing.”

General Winddancer nodded and tapped her tablet. “I see, Major. So you had two of the best offers a pony could hope for and that wasn’t good enough for you.”

Was something I never expected to hear her say. “No, ma’am!” I stammered in response.

Her brow went up. “No, they weren’t good enough?”

I shook my head, my composure shaking. “No… yes. Ma’am, they were great offers! They just weren’t for a pony like me.”

She set her tablet down. “A pony like you? What does that mean, Major? Just what do you want?”

“I…” I stopped and settled back. Easy, Silent Knight. Stratus Knight taught you better than this. Be quiet, speak clearly when spoken to, and never let anypony shake my cool. I took a deep breath and composed my thoughts. This wasn’t hard. I knew what I really wanted to do, deep down anyway.

“Ma’am, I am a guard commander. In some years perhaps I would be well fit for a chief-of-staff or ministry aide, but right now, there are far better ponies for that, I can assure you.

“If it were truly my choice, I’d take my House Guard back but I realize I’m a major now and, more importantly, I’d never displace Lieutenant Snow. No, I’d rather find a position in the Palace Guard, if I was given my choice.”

Minister Sombra cleared his throat. “Silent, you’d give up our offers for, what… a company or a battalion of palace guards?”

“Yes, sir. I was always at my best when I was a guard commander. Brigadier Armor knows that is true. I may have other talents but that doesn’t make them my best talents. Being close to the work defines me. Sharing what I know with other ponies is part of who I am.”

I shifted my stance to point out the door I’d come in. “Look at all of those young ponies out there, sir! The one that brought me here was practically quaking in his hoofguards just being near me. We lost so many ponies in Nordanver that we have a gap in experience. I can’t show a pony how to shine his armor or patrol if I’m doing paperwork for you or coordinating a commander’s meeting for Brigadier Armor.

“Being out in the field, walking the halls, and straightening armor is where I belong. Teaching the next generation of guards how I got to where I am now is what I need to do. That is where I can do the most good—I know that deep in my heart.”

Shining Armor cleared his throat and looked over at the minister and general. “I do want to point out that I warned everypony in this room that he would say something like this.”

General Winddancer picked her tablet up again, looked at it, and then tossed it aside. “So noted. Silent Knight, I want to say something to you personally.”

My ears stood up. “Ma’am?”

The purple mare stood up from her seat and leaned over the table towards me. “You’ve made a lot of mistakes in the last few years that would have most officers stripped of their commands and returned to enlisted ranks.

“At the same time, you’ve done a lot of amazing things, too. The kind of things that would cause a lesser pony to leave their duty and go become some kind of celebrity.

“When it comes to this decision, of turning these good roles down, you’re making a mistake. From a career perspective, this is absolutely a mistake. Career officers don’t act this way. This isn’t how you get ahead in Canterlot but do you know what, though?”

“Ma’am?”

She smiled. “You happen to be right. Those ponies out there are green, unskilled, and frightened. They need somepony they respect to teach them! Somepony that cares about them.

“And you. You had every opportunity to look out for yourself and your career, but all you seem to care about is the Royal Guard. You’re a very foolish pony, but you’re one I’m grateful for.”

“Thank you, ma’am,” I replied, cautiously.

“You’re welcome. Now, Minister, with your permission, can we get on with this? We’ve got a hundred more files to do just this week,” she added.

“Of course, of course,” Minister Sombra replied. “Silent, we’re advancing you to the rank of vice colonel. It’s past due regardless of your time in grade and service. Congratulations.”

“Thank you, sir,” I said smartly. That was nice, although it still didn’t answer the question of what was happening to me.

“Don’t thank me; if it were up to me, you’d have been a colonel months ago. Rules and regulations are important and necessary, but sometimes you have to bend them. Still, you’ll have to be at least a vice colonel for your new position,” he said.

“Which is?” I asked.

Minister Sombra motioned over at Shining Armor. “Canterlot Central Command, reporting directly to Brigadier Armor.”

I tried to hide the disappointment in my voice. “As his chief-of-staff?”

Shining Armor stood up and walked the length of the table before turning it and coming over to me. “No. You’ve made it pretty clear you don’t want that.”

“Then what, sir?” I asked.

He smiled and patted me on the chest. “My old job.”

I knew Shining Armor pretty well, but I didn’t know his whole career. He was a young pony who’d been advanced very fast, just like me. Most of his work was done in the City Guard.

While I was puzzling it over, Shining Armor looped a medallion over my neck and let it settle against my chest.

When it caught my attention, I could feel my heart sink into my stomach. Carefully, I set my hoof on the gold-encrusted sunburst medallion. It was an unmistakable symbol. An ancient one that had been in use since the city’s founding.

All of the ponies in the room stood up. “Congratulations, Silent. Everypony is counting on you and I know you’ll rise to the occasion.”

My jaw worked but no words came out.

Shining Armor smiled and patted me on the shoulder, looking to the others. “When I met him, he was typically silent like this. Allow me to say I’m sure this is his way of expressing his extreme gratitude right now.”

“Captain of the Canterlot Guard?” I stammered quietly as I stared down at the amulet.

“Precisely. I’ll sleep better knowing this city is in your hooves,” Minister Sombra said.

“And I’ve got all of Central Command to run. You can handle a single city while I worry about everything else, right?” Shining Armor asked.

“Yes, sir. Of course, sir. I… thank you. Thank you all.” I didn’t know what else to say. After Shining Armor had left the position, the title had been vacant. They’d never trusted a pony enough to give it to her.

General Winddancer cleared her throat. “I assume this is a suitable command, Vice-Colonel Knight?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

While Shining Armor was removing my major pin and replaced it with the new vice colonel one, I spoke up. “Wait, no, ma’am.”

“No!” Minister Sombra practically shouted, startling everypony.

“I have a condition,” I said.

Shining was staring at me wide-eyed. “Silent…”

“The condition is that I get to tell Captain Day personally.”

Shining Armor’s shocked look gave way to a bright grin. He started chuckling, as did several of the others.

General Winddancer sighed and nodded. “Done. She’s your subordinate now, anyway. Although as a counteroffer, save me some trouble and promote her to major.”

My ears twisted towards her. “Ma’am, she won’t leave her command.”

Shining Armor shook his head. “The Captain of the Canterlot Guard can change those policies. Don’t bother the general with such trivialities.”

“Yes, sir,” I replied, feeling foolish. It would take time getting accustomed to my new office. Being a vice colonel was one thing, but the title I held gave me a lot of power.

He tapped my chest. “Good stallion. Now, take your major pin, give it to her, ruin her day or whatever it is you’re planning, and then be sure you bring her by my office later to celebrate.”

“Yes, sir!” I responded again before standing to attention and saluting.

He and the others returned it before dismissing me and letting me loose into the palace… my palace.

The core of my spirit burned brighter than it had in my entire life. Saying I felt amazing would have been an understatement. I was the Captain of the Canterlot Guard. In my whole life, I never imagined I could soar so high.

It was impossible not to have a happy hitch in my step as I strode from Central Command over into the palace. The guards on the way snapped to immediate attention and practically dropped everything they were doing.

Nopony had been Captain since Shining Armor. Nopony had been trusted. Me simply having the medallion meant everything was going to change again. The Palace and City Guards would reunify and, most importantly in this particular moment, both House Guards would report to me directly.

When I made my way into Princess Celestia’s wing, nopony dared challenge me. I walked right past Sunny’s sentries and into her open office. One of them stuck her head in behind me and stammered.

“Visitor! C-Captain!”

Sunny had her back to us as she was working on filing paperwork. It was probably everything that had fallen behind while we were off saving Equestria. “Yup, give me a minute.”

“Captain Day,” I said sternly.

She sighed and even without seeing her, I could tell she rolled her eyes. “What do you want, Silent Knight?”

A grin would have given everything away, so I kept my face stern and mean. “That’s Vice-Colonel Knight, to you.”

The golden mare slammed one of the drawers shut. “They promoted you again!” she shouted as she whirled around at me.

That is when I puffed up as much as I could, sticking my chest out and making sure the light hit the medallion just right.

Sunny Day’s eyes caught it immediately, recognized what it was, and her jaw dropped. It was the first time I’d ever seen her shocked beyond even a sputter.

I trotted over to her. “Yes, that’s right. They promoted me again and saw it fit to make me Captain of the Canterlot Guard.” I softly tapped her cheek with a wing tip. “That means that I’m not only a superior officer, I’m now your boss. You, Captain Day, work for me.”

She just blinked at me in shock.

My tone remained all business as I set a hoof on the ridge of her helmet. “Yes, yes. Let it all sink in as you kneel down.” I started to push her.

That finally brought her back. Sunny’s armored hoof came up to swat away mine. “Now, hold on a minute! I don’t kneel to you! I don’t even kneel to Princess Celestia.”

“Maybe she isn’t strict enough with you. Don’t assume I won’t be, Captain,” I replied evenly.

Sunny’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t you, for one minute, think that you can put on some rank and title and come in here and tell me how to do my job! I was doing this job before you were!”

“Actually, I was a house guard when you were still working the wall and trying to put all of those calendars behind you,” I pointed out.

“Oh, that is low! That is really low! Twilight Sparkle saves Equestria and they give her a library! Sunny Day saves it and they make the nerd from the Academy her boss. This is a poor day for the Royal Guard! I’m going to march right into the throne room and give Celestia a piece of my mind.”

I poked her chest with a hoof. “I played hoofball while I was at the academy.”

“No more talk!” Sunny blathered in my face as she trotted around me towards the door in a huff.

I grabbed her tail and started to rein her in.

“Leggo!” she shouted as she grabbed her door frame.

“You can’t go see the princess,” I told her while I tugged.

“Can to! I can do what I want!”

“No, you can’t. If you do, you’ll be out of uniform and that would be embarrassing,” I explained.

Sunny pulled at the doorframe more, showing off more forward-body strength than I’d given her credit for. “Has that shiny medal blinded you? I’m in uniform!”

“Not without your major’s pin. You’re missing a sun there.”

She let go without warning while I was still tugging. The mare fell back into me with a resounding crash. It dazed us both a moment before she turned on me. “Really?”

I pulled the small box out from my bag and offered it to her. “Really.”

“And I can keep my command?” she asked.

“For as long as you like,” I replied.

“You’re the best captain ever!” she shouted before throwing her hooves around my neck.

It was an immediate change of emotions. but that was normal for her. I hugged her tightly. “Congratulations, Major,” I said softly.

She settled back and then held up both hooves. I set the box on them.

“No…” she said before winking.

My head tilted. “Uh?”

“Come on, you played coy, you had your fun. What else? You got a promotion and the best job in the Royal Guard. What else do you have for Major Day?”

Well, this was awkward. They hadn’t said anything about any other kind of reward. She was the House Guard commander! She didn’t need anything. So, it was time to take a page from her book. Shock, awe, and surprise.

I briefly looked at the door. There were no prying ponies that would gossip and misconstrue. This would have to be quick. Crystal would understand later. It isn’t like this would be the first time I’ve pulled off this kind of operation.

I grabbed Sunny’s outstretched hooves in mine and squeezed them tight. Then I pulled her in, pressed an exaggeratedly sloppy kiss to her lips and then pushed her back.

She stared at me with wide eyes, sputtering in confusion while simultaneously wiping at her lips.

“Get back to work, Major. Brigadier Armor wants to take us out to celebrate tonight. See you then,” I said, hurrying out before she could figure out what had just happened.

It was time to go tell Crystal about my new job! She’d be thrilled. Mad about the kiss, maybe, but thrilled! This was perfect, absolutely perfect.

Author's Notes:

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We have monthly art give aways, a Q&B Discord RPG, a several other fun gifts for patrons.

64. Welcome Guests

Velour Step was quickly becoming my favorite lunch time appointment. Since receiving the title Captain of the Canterlot Guard a month back, my life had become far more predictable. That meant it was easy to schedule times for the important things in life.

Today, for example, was block time with my promise son. We were lying on the floor of Velvet’s place and building a castle. Well, Velour called it a castle, but it was more of a palace. It was far less defensible than I’d have liked. Those weren’t the lessons I was meant to teach, though, and I doubted the little pony figures he was playing with were going to assault our work.

“Fly?” Velour asked in his sweet little voice. His body had finally hit the point where he’d outgrown his wings. They hadn’t caught up yet and probably wouldn’t for a while longer.

I grinned and plucked him off the floor and set him on my back. “Anytime, buddy!” Flying, of course, meant me lazily flapping in circles around the apartment. He loved it and I loved that he was happy, so that was what we did.

Velvet came out of her room as I went by and leaned in the doorway to watch. “You know he’s working on saying Uncle Silent?”

My ear flicked at that as I went by again. “He hasn’t said it to me.”

“He won’t until he gets it right in his mind. That’s just how he is,” she explained.

“Ah, a perfectionist.”

Velvet shrugged. “Perhaps a little bit. He loves his uncle, though. He knows he is a big, important pony that isn’t too important to come see him.”

Velour pulled on my mane so I turned in to dive close to the floor and then break back up. All in slow, controlled motion, of course. “I’d never stand up a lunch appointment with my promise son.”

“Yeah, I know. You’re a good promise father. So, listen. About before?”

“Before when?” I asked.

“Faster!” Velour giggled gleefully.

“Before, before. You know, when I kicked you… and then all of the time between now and then,” Velvet said as she idly rubbed a hoof on the doorframe.

“Okay?” I replied cautiously.

“I was just looking out for Crystal. You hurt her a lot and that hurt me. I couldn’t understand you while you were doing it or her for taking it. It all made me angry. I probably could have handled those feelings better, but I’m not saying I’m wrong,” she explained.

Velour and I dive bombed the castle before pulling up and crashing into the couch at an extremely low speed. That yielded squeals of delight from my passenger. “I can understand your point of view.” I honestly could.

“Yeah… well… look, when you were under the spell with your new memories, you showed up and begged Crystal to take you back. You promised her you’d give up everything and you meant it. You put it all aside just to be with her. That is all I ever wanted, okay?”

I came to a soft landing beside the bedroom door and pointed a wing at Velvet’s chest. “All passengers please exit the Silent Knight to catch your connection at Mommy Station,” I said. Velour obediently crawled down my wing into Velvet’s hooves.

“Time for me to get back to the office,” I said as I retrieved my helmet and put it on. Before I left, I nodded at Velvet. “Okay. Start fresh?”

“Yes, please,” she said.

“Sounds good to me. See you two later! Keep practicing, little buddy!” I called before heading out and flying towards the palace.

Life was starting to fall into a normal rhythm. It was the kind of life I had when I was a House Guard. The kind of life I’d idealized and pined after during the war. A good, honest life with friends and family.

Velvet and I could work through our differences in time. Crystal and I were as close as ever. Then there was also the fact that I was a guard again. My whole life had revolved around being a guard in the past.

That was the past, though. Now I had to take Jet Set’s advice to heart. It wasn’t all about me and the guard anymore. It was about Crystal, the Guard, and me. That is why I would devote myself to training guards better than I’d been trained. To be the best but to also have a balance in their lives.

When I landed in the courtyard, every guard nearby dropped what they were doing and snapped to attention. Even after a month to get accustomed to me, the shock of seeing a new Captain hadn’t quite subsided. The title I held was a big deal, but I figured in time that things would calm down as they had for Shining Armor.

It was fair that everypony would be slightly shaken up, however, as I’d started making changes. The Captain of the Canterlot Guard had a lot of flexibility in how the job was executed here in the city.

My first act had been to move my office into the palace itself. With the permission of the crowns, of course. They’d been eager for me to do so. That put me close to both House Guard commanders, the Palace Guard commanders, and, of course, the alicorns.

That had kicked off another round of renovations but, despite my rank and title, I kept my offices to a reasonable size. One open work area, a private office for me, a private office for a deputy, a break room, and a conference room. Anything more than that would have been showing off.

Because of that decision, I had not requested a large support staff. Shining Armor had gotten by with very few ponies and I wanted to follow his example. The more hooves-on I was, the better gains our new guards would make.

As I neared the door to my offices, Miley Hooves came trotting out of the double doors. “Captain! Messages!” she cheerfully called right before her tail got caught on the door handle, yanked her back, and caused her to fall flat on her face. She’d gotten clumsy again, but I’d always found it endearing and it no longer seemed to hurt her morale.

I trotted over, helped her up, and dusted her off. “Messages?”

Miley bounced right up and snapped to attention. “Yes, sir! Princess Luna wants to see you at your earliest possible convenience. Raven needs to see you at your earliest possible convenience. Major Brock needs to see you at your earliest possible convenience. Oh! And Brigadier Armor—”

“Needs to see me at my earliest possible convenience,” I filled in for her as we started to trot into the open work area together.

“Yes, sir!” she chimed happily.

I went over to her desk, the big one that sat right outside of my personal office, and started to dig through the messages. “You’re missing some paperwork, Sergeant,” I said.

Miley gasped and started looking through the paperwork, too, her brown hooves scrambling over it all. “What! Where?”

“I noticed that your application for warrant officer school still hasn’t found my desk nor does it seem to be on yours. Do you know how embarrassing it is for the Captain of the Canterlot Guard’s aide to be a sergeant?” I asked, keeping my voice even. It honestly didn’t embarrass me one bit, but it was a good way to help further Miley’s career.

“I’m sorry, sir! It was done, I swear it was! But… but…”

I raised one brow. “But?”

“But it caught on fire and I have to start over,” Miley explained sheepishly.

“Caught on fire?” I asked in surprise.

She nodded emphatically. “I was finishing it up last night and I had a candle there…” She pointed to a scorch mark on her desk. “… and when I picked the papers up, woosh! They burst right into flames. I’ll finish them again today, I promise.”

I idly rubbed the bridge of my nose and nodded. “Okay. See that you do. Where is everypony else? Why is this office empty?”

Miley looked around and then beamed. “I sent them all to lunch! I told them I could handle it all myself.”

“How kind of you. Did you get something to eat?”

“Yes, sir! Millicent dropped by and we shared a whole bunch of lettuce wraps. I left some in the ice box in case you wanted to nibble.”

“Thank you, I might just do that. I’ll be in my office for now, though,” I replied before walking inside and settling behind my desk. A lesson I’d quickly learned in my first month was that the captain could never respond to everypony immediately or they would grow to expect a fast turnaround on everything.

Prioritizing was key. First the princess, then Shining Armor, then Raven, then anypony else. Once I had that group sorted, I then had to balance those meetings with my other work. And did I have a lot of work!

From where I had been, I simply didn’t realize how many ponies had been pulled out of the Royal Guard to be sent to the war. All told, eighty percent of all royal guards had spent at least some time in Nordanver. Most only did a single rotation and spent their time guarding a town or city, but they saw the impacts firsthoof.

Of that eighty percent, roughly half had seen some kind of combat. Not that kind I’d seen, of course. Just little skirmishes and such. Enough to have most of them seriously considering their reenlistments. The Royal Guard had seen a twenty percent decline in retention.

That meant we needed to find new ponies and convince retired ones to return. Unfortunately, the war had had a similar impact on recruitment. It was down sixty percent in some areas. Canterlot was down thirty percent alone. It was a mess.

Of the ponies that did respond, most of them were not able to make the cut and Command had refused to lower standards. A decision I wholeheartedly agreed with. Putting ponies that weren’t fit for duty on duty was a bigger risk than spreading the ones we already had thin.

My musing on how to fix these issues was interrupted by the sounds of giggling outside my door. That meant my staff had returned from lunch. They were all mares save one, all on the young side, and all the giggling type. That wasn’t a problem for me. They got their work done and were extremely efficient about it.

I’d learned that you don’t always want the most Royal Guard looking pony to fill a position. Results mattered more. Azurite was a prime example of that, so when I built my staff I’d taken advantage of her skills to help find ponies to fill the roles I needed.

The giggling subsided and I turned back to the documents I’d been reading. The City Guard was in the worst shape. City guards were, for the most part, entry level positions. Many a fine pony spent their whole career there, but royal guards everywhere hoped to become a palace or house guard.

Those outfits were doing just fine. Even with me pulling Miley out of Princess Luna’s House Guard, they had no issue attracting the best and brightest. No, I needed to start at the lowest level and work my way up.

Outside in the main area, I heard a knock followed by somepony getting up to answer it. There was some hushed whispers, the sound of hurried hooves coming towards my door, and finally some quick knocking.

“Come in.”

Miley Hooves poked her head in eyes wide. “Captain… I… we… your attention is required immediately!”

Another senior officer with an issue perhaps? I stood up and stretched. “Alright, what is the crisis now?” I asked.

Miley was pointing back behind herself. “The Temple Guard is here,” she stammered.

I shook my head. “Which one?”

The little brown mare was quaking in her hoofguards. “All of them. They are all at the gate demanding an audience with the crowns right now.”

“What? What in Equestria do you mean?” I asked, hurrying around my desk and out of my office. The Palace Guard lieutenant responsible for the gate was standing there looking nervous.

“Captain, Exarch Glory requests an immediate audience with the princesses,” he said, as if Miley hadn’t told me the same thing.

Exarch Glory was here with all of the temple guards? What would bring them out of their grounds? I wasn’t even aware the exarch was in the city. She rarely was. An occasion as odd as this definitely required immediate action.

“Lieutenant, gallop back down to the gate and inform the exarch I will attend her directly,” I ordered.

“Yes, sir!” he replied before saluting and galloping away as instructed.

While I puzzled over what was going on, I went through the motions of command. “Sergeant Hooves, go find Major Day and Lieutenant Snow and instruct them to get the crowns ready for an unexpected visit from the exarch. Have the Palace Guard clear the throne room completely.”

“Yes, sir!” Miley replied before she started ordering various members of my staff to go to specific ponies.

I took a moment to make sure my armor was in order before making my way down to the courtyard. The second lesson I’d learned was that the Captain of the Canterlot Guard does not gallop anywhere. No, I had to be calm, cool, and collected to build confidence in my ponies.

When I reached the courtyard, I strode across it as if today was like any other day. In truth, however, I was shocked. Miley Hooves had not been exaggerating. There were as many as a hundred temple guards standing outside the gate. All of them were armed and armored.

There was no chance that they’d all come from Canterlot. I’d been on those temple grounds enough to know that. Many of these ponies had come from somewhere else. Nearby temples, most likely.

At the head of the group was Exarch Glory looking very much as powerful and radiant as the day I’d seen her on the battlefield. She’d never taken a wound but that was largely due to the fact Exemplar Ferrel had been there to protect her.

Our eyes met as I approached, and she bowed her head briefly. “I believe we have met. You are Silent Knight, commander of the Black Dragoons, correct?”

I bowed in return, going a bit lower to show my respect for her office. After all, she was like the general of the Temple Guard. “We have, briefly, Exarch. I am indeed Silent Knight, but the Black Dragoons are no more. Today, you address the Captain of the Canterlot Guard, servant of the crowns.

“Your visit is most welcome, but I must ask why you’ve marched on this gate without notice or warning, and with so many armed soldiers. For what cause would the Temple Guard rise in arms?”

The gate lieutenant and several of his guards all blinked in shock, their expressions straying far from what was appropriate for a guard. They had not expected such a response from me, but I understood how these games were played now.

Exarch Glory stood to her full height. “You have my apologies for appearing as such, but I give you my word that it was necessary. I bring tidings of magnificent importance that must be shared immediately with the alicorns.”

Tidings of magnificent importance? That was an interesting prospect. “By all means, share with me these tidings and I shall call upon them to grant an audience.”

The exarch shook her head. “I cannot. What I must say, I must say to them first, and they may do with that knowledge as they please. Though you are a loyal servant to these princesses, some matters must go to them directly.”

That is how it was to be, then. It would have been within my rights to refuse such a thing, but I had no reason to believe the exarch was anything but genuine. “I understand. Then allow me to personally escort you to them.

“I cannot allow your guards inside the palace, however. It is not my habit to admit so many armed ponies into the direct presence of the crowns. They are welcome to remain in the courtyard until your return. I personally guarantee your safety.”

The exarch nodded. “That is acceptable. My safety is not my concern. I beg one indulgence, however.” She directed my attention over her shoulder and motioned to two priestesses that were carrying a large basket.

“Part of my tidings include a gift for the alicorns alone. A gift I dare not leave here. I give you my word that it is of no threat to them or anypony. Please allow these priestesses and it to accompany me.”

That set off a lot more warning alarms in my mind. Almost anypony else asking to bring a sealed gift into the palace would have been searched and scrutinized. This was a delicate situation, however, as Exarch Glory was an important dignitary.

Of course, her kind had also murdered the alicorns of old, so that made things all the more difficult to decide. Maristella was gone, however, and it was unlikely her influence was poisoning the minds of these ponies.

Exarch Glory was powerful, but I doubted very much she’d overpower both House Guards and myself. “Very well, if you three would follow me, please,” I replied before taking the lead and heading back into the palace, towards the throne room.

When we arrived, everypony was still getting ready. There were two palace guards, two of Princess Luna’s guards, and two of Princess Celestia’s guards all waiting outside the main door to the throne room.

I motioned vaguely in their direction. “Doors, please.”

They stumbled over themselves trying to figure out who would do the honor. Finally, it was agreed that the palace guards, who normally did the task, would do so.

“This way, Exarch,” I said, motioning into the long hall of the Equestrian throne room.

Princess Luna sat in the center throne at the top of the dais. Her sister was at her right hoof in what we’d teasingly dubbed the ‘little sister’ chair.

At the foot of the dais was Sunny Day and Midnight Snow, holding the positions that were normally filled by two palace guards.

To the left of the long carpet that led up to the thrones was every on-duty member of Princess Luna’s House Guard. Princess Celestia’s made up the right. As the Exarch walked in, they all snapped to attention.

I waited until the doors closed behind us before clearing my throat. With a stomp of my hoof, I announced, “May I present Exarch Glory of the Unicorn Temple.”

Exarch Glory approached the base of the dais and bowed low. “Great alicorns, forgive me for coming to your home in such a way. It was necessary, however, as something has happened that has not happened in thousands of years.”

The priestesses approached as well but remained several paces back behind the exarch. That was where I lingered, keeping an eye on the basket.

Princess Luna sat tall on the throne, her mane waving as if it were being blown by an evening breeze. “Such a statement is most curious and bold. You are welcome in this palace and, I hope, so too shall be your news.”

“It shall, of that I have no question,” the exarch replied before turning and motioning to the ponies with the basket.

The pair knelt down, letting it gently rest on the floor. The top was then illuminated in the exarch’s magic as she pulled it free and set it aside before she approached it. As delicately as she could she reached inside and pulled a blanket-wrapped bundle out.

She turned back to the dais. “Three days prior, as the new exemplar of the Canterlot Unicorn Temple attended her duties, she found a guest hidden within her barracks room. One may even say a guest both new and old.”

Exarch Glory slowly pulled the blanket back, revealing the head and face of a sweet, sleeping foal. A unicorn foal, whose horn was barely starting to crest through her white coat and golden mane.

I’d been the closest pony to the basket and I couldn’t help but approach. It couldn’t be. Could it?

Exarch Glory offered the bundled foal to me specifically. I settled onto my hind end and held out my forehooves for her. When she set the foal in my hooves, I knew immediately who it was. “Ferrel?” I whispered.

“It would appear so, Captain Knight. A foal so similar that it is hard to imagine anything else. There is more. Please remove the blankets,” Exarch Glory said.

Without hesitation, I carefully unwrapped the foal, trying not to wake her. As the blanket finally came free I was shocked. She had tiny wings and a cutie mark. Not just any cutie mark, either: an hourglass. The top had a sunrise on it but the lower portion was unmistakably the same.

“An alicorn,” I blurted out in surprise.

“Yes,” the exarch replied before bowing her head and backing away.

All of the guards around me gasped in surprise. I held her up and many of them approached to peer at her. That is when she woke up, blinking her bright blue eyes and wiggling in my grasp.

“Silent Knight, bring her to me,” Princess Celestia ordered in a clear, calm voice.

I cradled her to my chest and looked at the huddle of ponies around me. They were all staring in shock. “Make way,” I said softly and they did so.

Carefully, I walked along the red carpet to the base of the dais. Sunny and Midnight both poked their heads close to look at her.

“I can’t believe it…” Sunny whispered.

“It’s a miracle,” Midnight said in reply.

Using my wings to keep balance, I took the foal up the dais and offered her to Princess Celestia. She took her immediately and cradled her in her forelegs, holding her close to her heart.

Princess Luna had been shocked to silence. She sat, just staring down at the bright-eyed foal.

“Princess…” I whispered.

“What? Oh, yes,” she replied before turning her attention to the rest of the room. A room that was in disarray now. Sunny and Midnight were halfway up the dais and everypony else was huddled around the base, peering up.

Princess Luna spoke firmly and calmly, “Exarch Glory, you have spoken true. You have brought the greatest gift this kingdom has known in over a thousand years. In doing so, you are securing the future of everypony and protecting harmony itself. You have my deepest gratitude.”

The exarch bowed low. “It was my privilege, Great Alicorn. I thank you for your hospitality, but I and my kind must now take our leave. We must keep our distance, as you well know. Without question, she is now where she belongs.”

“Yes… yes, of course. You have my leave. Be well, Exarch, and express our gratitude to your ponies,” Princess Luna said.

Exarch Glory and her priestesses backed out of the throne room, leaving us to figure out what would happen next. Nopony dared make a sound.

Princess Celestia was softly rocking Ferrel and cooing. If she was aware of anything else, I’d have been surprised.

Princess Luna cleared her throat. “We have much to consider now, haven’t we?”

That is when I realized I was still on the dais, sitting right between the thrones and staring down at Ferrel.

“She’s back,” I said with a smile.

Princess Celestia finally spoke. “No… no, Silent Knight. You must understand, the pony you knew and loved is gone. This beautiful filly will not be her as you knew her. Do not set yourself up for hurt. This pony is best described as inspired by her and what an inspiration to have.”

That thought would normally have saddened me, but not in this case. I was too happy to care. Having some part of Ferrel was better than no part, even if I did know that ponies who came back as alicorns lost much of who they were. Both princesses had told me that.

Princess Luna peered down at the foal. “What are we to do, Sister?”

“We raise her. We teach her right from wrong. We share with her everything we know and, one day, she will rule in my place beside you,” Princess Celestia whispered.

“Rule beside me?” Princess Luna asked in confusion.

“Yes, of course. My time has passed, Luna. I’m tired. Now, I have two ponies to mentor. So I shall mentor, you shall rule, and she shall learn…” Princess Celestia said before looking up to me. “And the captain shall protect her as he has protected my sister.”

I nodded. “Yes, Princess,” I whispered.

“I will rule?” Princess Luna asked with a bit of fear in her voice.

Princess Celestia smiled softly. “Yes, you will rule. I will be right here for you every day, but my time is over. It is your turn now. Your turn to be loved, adored, and renowned across the kingdom. You are ready, Luna. You’ve been ready but don’t worry, I’m not going anywhere.”

The two embraced, holding each other tightly while cradling the foal together. It was a beautiful sight. It also started to get me thinking about what had to be done. Now I was needed more than ever.

I turned around to find Sunny almost all the way up the dais, trying to sneak a peek. “Major Day,” I said, putting my officer’s tone back into my voice.

“Yes, sir!” Sunny called, snapping back to reality.

“The task of protecting Fe— this foal, falls to you directly. We cannot entrust such an important pony with a new House Guard, so we will expand yours instead.

“It is time that you form a second section. You’ll need a lieutenant for both, but don’t think that means you can sit back and relax while they do all of your work. I expect you to train them both. You’ll be responsible for two alicorns; do you think you can handle that?” I asked.

“Yes, sir! You know I can! I’ll get started right away. We’ll protect Fer— her… foal… uh what do we call her?” Sunny asked.

“Asvoria,” Princess Celestia said softly.

“Asvoria?” Princess Luna blinked.

“Yes, that is her name,” Princess Celestia simply replied.

I motioned at Sunny with a wing. “Lady Asvoria. That is a fine name. I expect to start seeing applications on my desk by tomorrow.”

“You’ve got it!” Sunny said before she started to back her way down the dais. “Sir! You’ve got it, sir!”

Midnight Snow had crept halfway up the dais to peer at the alicorn too. Our eyes met and she looked like a foal that had just been caught with her hoof in a cookie jar. “Lieutenant,” I said.

“Sir?”

“While Major Day is busy recruiting a new section, you’ll look after both House Guards in her stead.”

She nodded. “Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.”

My eyes fell to all of the house guards huddled at the base of the dais. “And the rest of you, I know this is a once-in-a-thousand-years occurrence, but please remember that you’re on protection duty at this exact moment. Get back to your posts!” I ordered.

All of the guards started to scramble back to where they were supposed to be, a bit of embarrassment on their faces. I didn’t blame them, though. Deep inside, I was elated. A new alicorn! Ferrel as an alicorn! What would she be like?

“Princess, in the meantime, I assume you can look after Lady Asvoria?” I asked.

Princess Celestia had coaxed the foal back to sleep and smiled. “I’ll not leave her side. In fact, I don’t think this throne room is appropriate for my little student. There are too many sharp edges.

“I’m going to go find Raven and have a nursery set up in my chambers. Luna, can handle my schedule for the rest of the day. She’s going to be taking over, after all. Right, Luna?”

“Of course, go and tend the foal,” Princess Luna said softly.

Princess Celestia and all of her house guards then left us alone. Once the door was closed behind them, Princess Luna let out a long breath. “Well…”

I settled on the ground beside her throne. “I guess you’re in charge now.”

“So it would appear.”

“Are you ready?” I asked.

She shook her head. “No, Silent Knight. No, I am not. I am scared, but do you know what?”

“What is that?”

She smiled. “I’m not terrified. It is good to be afraid but not terrified, yes?”

It was a speech I’d given her a long time ago. I smiled and reached out to set my hoof on hers. “Yes, and you’re going to do great as the lead princess. And I’ll be here for you every step of the way.”

Princess Luna squeezed my hoof and nodded. “Just like old times.”

“Just like it.”

The princess then cleared her throat. “Send for Willowy Tempest. She and I must craft a news release. The kingdom must know of Lady Asvoria.”

“Yes, Princess, right away,” I replied before letting her go and trotting down the dais to do her bidding. It was how things should be, and that made me happy.

☾

It had been a far longer day than I’d planned. By the time I landed outside of our house, the sun was long down and I’m sure Crystal had already had dinner.

I trotted through the door to find her seated on our large couch, peering over the back at me. She was grinning wide. “Sweetie! You’re late, but I forgive you, because the most amazing thing happened today!”

Oh, I’m sure she thought that! A new book deal? A new author? I trotted over and gave her a soft smooch. “Actually, before you go, can I? Truly, the most amazing thing happened today at the palace.”

She shook her head. “I don’t know! I doubt i—”

I’d set my hoof gently on her lips. “Trust me, this is the biggest news you could imagine.”

Crystal grinned, her head cocked. She swatted my hoof. “Alright, Silent. Wow me.”

Oh, I’d wow her! I took her hooves in mine. “The Exarch of the Unicorn Temple showed up at the palace today, out of the blue, with a hundred temple guards. Armed to the teeth.”

My wife’s ear flicked. “What! Why?”

“She had a gift for the princesses,” I explained, drawing this out.

“That’s your big news? A gift from the exarch?”

I grinned. “It was Ferrel… returned as an alicorn! There is an alicorn foal in the palace at this exact moment!”

Crystal gasped. “What! Seriously?”

“Yes! The crowns are going to announce her tomorrow. Lady Asvoria!”

Crystal pouted. “A new alicorn! In our lifetime? Well, now my news isn’t going to seem all that important. Maybe I should just save it for tomorrow.”

Eagerly, I squeezed her hooves and pressed my cheek to hers. “Oh, come on, honey, I’m sorry I stole your thunder. What happened today?”

My wife’s nose wiggled and she fluttered her eyelashes as our gazes met. “Well, it isn’t as big a deal as an alicorn foal… but, since you’re talking about foals, let’s just say that it won’t be long before little Asvoria is going to have a cousin to play with.”

“A cousin?” I asked in confusion. Crystal was grinning at me. A cou— “Wait… really?”

“Yes!” she squealed before throwing her hooves around me.

I wrapped her up in mine and held on tight. “Your news is way bigger!”

She laughed and started pressing kisses all over my face. “Only for us, Daddy.”

My nose wrinkled and I poked her with a wing. “Don’t ever call me that. Only the foal gets to call me that!”

“Fine, fine! Come on, come sit with me and I’ll tell you everything the doctor said.”

I hurried to remove my armor and then swooped over onto the couch so I could pull Crystal up against me. Gently, I stroked through her mane and thought about how lucky I really was.

“So, I was feeling off lately and I just happened to be by the clinic today on my way to a meeting, so I ducked in. I explained my symptoms to the nurse and she just started grinning.”

She giggled. “A couple of tests later and the doctor sat me down and said I was going to be a mom in about eight months.”

I gasped. “Eight months, that isn’t a lot of time to prepare!”

“Oh, hush! You know we’ll be ready,” she teased, setting a hoof on my cheek. Then we shared a soft kiss.

It was a kiss so soft and sweet that I knew she was right. We’d be ready. Ready for a foal, ready for this normal life, ready to just be together.

My life had been one of hardship and struggles. I’d endured trial after trial, but I’d made it through. In my darkest hours, I was worried that it would all be for nothing, but I’d been wrong.

Most of the stories my wife wrote all had endings where the ponies lived happily ever after. I never imagined I’d be one of them but here I was. Me, my wife, and, soon, a foal. What ending could be happier than that?

Author's Notes:

Please remember to use the spoiler tags! There is a huge amount of reveal here in the finale.

I want to thank everyone that has stayed with me along the way as I've written this serial for the last few years. It has been an absolute thrill and pleasure. I've gone through good and bad times while doing it and in many ways, it is a reflection on my life and experiences.

Stay tuned as I'll be doing a wrap-up blog post in the new couple of weeks where I'll answer any lingering questions you may have.

Thank you for being a fan!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We have monthly art give aways, a Q&B Discord RPG, a several other fun gifts for patrons.

Epilogue

The hallway was completely silent beyond the sounds of our black robes swishing across the stone floor. When we paused, there was no ambient noise to speak of. Not a drip of water, a breath of wind, or even a small scurrying creature. On some instinctual level, it seemed like living things knew to stay far away from this place.

We continued to make our way down the sloped passage, led on by the line of white flames that burned in the wall sconces. As my companion and I drew near to them, the color of the fire shifted to a shade of gray and dimmed until we were past. Then, as quickly as it had turned, it burned pure white again.

These were disharmony detectors. An invention of Twilight Sparkle and Midnight Snow with the assistance of Sunny Day. Equestria’s clever magical minds had figured out a way to turn Sunny’s talent into a spell.

Creatures that were touched by disharmony would change the flames color from white to various shades of grey, and eventually to black. For us, the grey was on the lighter side. At least now, anyway.

In the distance, I could see the silver vault doors looming. A sentinel stood in front of each one, their armor gleaming brilliantly in the white light cast by the nearby detectors.

When we approached, they drew their swords and fell into combat stances. “All are forbidden from this place by order of the Sovereign of the Night and the High Marshal. Turn back now,” the one on the left ordered from behind his winged helmet’s visor.

My companion stopped. I took three more steps forwards, keeping myself outside of striking distance. Reaching up, I pulled my hood back to reveal my face. The sentinels visibly relaxed but they did not withdraw.

“Good evening, High Marshal Knight. Is it inspection time again?” the same pony asked.

I shook my head. “Not tonight. We will be going inside.”

The armored figure’s stance tensed again and he shook his head. “I’m sorry, sir. That is not allowed without both you and the sovereign’s order. Please turn back.”

“Consider such an order given,” Princess Luna said from behind me, pulling her hood back to reveal herself.

Both sentinels immediately sheathed their swords and bowed low. They then set to work in carefully removing the wards, unlocking the silver doors, and pulling them open.

It was a slow process. The doors were a foreleg’s length thick and hard to move even for strong ponies. They’d been made from celestial steel and then coated in silver.

It took a few minutes of work but, once the way was clear, we trotted across the threshold into the small chamber beyond.

I looked back at the sentinels and nodded. They shut us inside. It was disconcerting to hear the locks falling into place. There would be no way out without their assistance.

“Are you ready?” I asked, looking up at Princess Luna.

“Indeed; are you?”

That I was. I shifted and tossed my cloak aside, exposing the gleaming lion’s head pauldron that was affixed to my right shoulder. The Virtue of Courage would protect me, as would my training. “Yes, Princess.”

Together we crossed the opposite side of the room and set our hooves on a set of doors that were the exact duplicates of the pair we’d come through. They briefly flashed as the wards came down.

Princess Luna took a few steps back while I unlocked and then pulled the doors open, revealing a glowing presence in the chamber beyond.

In the center of a stone circle, bound by silver chains, was a crystal as black as a starless night sky. It bobbed in the air, a seemingly mundane object that was extremely dangerous. This was the crystal that Maristella’s disharmony had been banished to and sealed within. The one Midnight Snow had carried into our final battle.

You cannot hold me here forever. Even now, I can feel these bonds straining and crumbling. One day they will falter and, when they do, I will swoop down upon your little ponies and ruin all you hold dear.

The voice, though not spoken, rumbled through the cavernous room like an oncoming thunderstorm. It battered our ears but I felt no fear as its dark tendrils tried to pry into my mind.

Its promises were false. What it offered came with too high a price. What once wormed its way into my mind was now easily ignored.

Princess Luna smiled smugly back at the dark vessel. “On the first point, we agree. We cannot hold you forever. The fact is, we never intended to. You see, we’ve learned that we can let little bits of you free at a time whether you want us to or not.

“Little by little, bit by bit, you’ll drain back out into the world in a carefully measured way. We’ll spread the whole of you over many, many beings so you have an insignificant influence. More importantly, those parts separated from you won’t hold the same malicious imprint of Maristella that you do.

“No, my friend, by the time your bonds break we suspect you’ll not even be half as strong as you are today.”

Lies and bravado!

The voice was louder this time. The crack of thunder before a lightning strike. Anger and anguish oozed from it and it strained all the harder against our defenses.

The princess shook her head in pity. “Lash out all you like. It just makes it easier for you to seep out in small bits. As you sit there, entombed and angry, I also want you to think about one more thing.

“While you may view the ages that will pass as short, it gives the ponies you look to ruin a great deal of time to study and prepare. In fact, much as half your power will be gone, I’ve set into motion a plan to ensure that my High Marshal here will have created a vast order of knights trained specifically to combat disharmony. Isn’t that right, High Marshal?”

I pivoted to the princess and bowed low. “Yes, my liege. Above this very prison, we’ve established our newest bastion, and soon the latest adepts will begin their training there.”

Wisps of dark purple energy rose from the peak of the crystal, cast off as it trembled in the grasp of the chains around it.

Traitors! Usurpers! Cease this torture and see me free!

Princess Luna took two steps towards the black crystal. For the first time since coming in, fear rose within me. We were not meant to get so close.

Her voice lowered. “And, by the time these bonds fail, I will have found a way to restore the alicorns, train them to use the Elements, and you will barely be a threat worth our attention. Come, High Marshal, we have more important matters to attend.”

With a sweep of her cloak, Princess Luna pirouetted and marched through the heavy silver doors while the crystal seethed with rage.

Curses upon you and yours, Nocturna!

Without fear or hesitation, I turned and followed after the alicorn, looking back only a moment before I pushed the door closed and locked it. We then sealed it together.

I went to retrieve my cloak while the princess stood by. “So much anger. Even with the underlying pony long gone, the energy alone is furious.”

“It is the greatest concentration of disharmony in existence. A tempest waiting to break free and restore the balance,” I said as I pulled my cloak over myself.

“Yes… and in time, it shall. We’ll be ready, though. For now, we must keep it away from Asvoria,” the princess whispered before moving to the opposite doors.

We stood together by the disharmony detectors. They dimmed to gray. Once more we moved together, setting our hooves on the door.

There was a long pause. I held my breath a moment. This was my least favorite part. Finally, we heard the workings of the locks from the other side. We’d passed the test. We wouldn’t be trapped in here for the rest of our lives.

The doors opened and the sentinels let us free. We waited for them to secure them again before making our way back up in silence until we reached the narrow spiral staircase that led up into the keep.

We emerged into a small room at the back of the keep that Nocturna had built ages ago in Midnight’s Peak. We removed our robes and returned them to the silver-coated chest. That ensured no wisps of disharmony snuck out without our knowing.

I assisted the princess in putting her royal accouterments on before dressing in my armor. It was a new suit. Another gift from the crowns. It was, without a doubt, based on those worn by Princess Luna’s House Guard. After all, how could Silent Knight wear a suit of golden armor?

“Ready, Princess?” I asked.

“That I am,” she replied before straightening up to her full height and stepping in front of what appeared to be a stone wall.

I pulled my helmet on and stepped beside her. The princess’s magic briefly illuminated and the wall slowly slid to the left, revealing the office of the High Marshall of the Knights of the Moon.

We walked in together and she activated the spell to return the stone wall to its position. Then we went out the main door into the training area. Everypony inside stopped and bowed in our direction before going back to their duties.

This was the headquarters of the Knights of the Moon. This was where I trained ponies to face disharmony, evil, and magical creatures. After all, Equestria couldn’t rely only on Twilight Sparkle and her friends.

An aide I didn’t recognize was lingering near the door, looking very pensive and nervous. Canterlot ponies rarely came to Midnight’s Peak. Most of them struggled with the dark confines. That, and the dragons.

“Princess, I knocked, but you didn’t answer. Your meeting with the High Marshal ran long. We’re going to be late for your audience with the Matron,” the aide said softly.

Princess Luna patted the pony with a hoof. “She’ll understand.” She then turned to me and smiled.

It was a smile I happily returned before asking, “Will there be anything else, Princess?”

She set her hoof on my chestplate. “No, I think we covered enough in our meeting to last a while. Go home, Silent Knight. Go home to your wife and daughter. Know that they sleep in peace and safety and will do so for as long as I live.”

With a deep bow, I replied, “Thank you, Princess,” before taking my leave and heading out the front gate.

Ragnhild shifted from where she laid across the steps. Her eyes met mine and she nodded in greeting. One that I respectfully returned before I left the barren city and set a course for Canterlot.

The trip was not as long as it had once been. Though I was older, I’d grown faster. A result of harder training and the gift Princess Celestia had given me in my restoration. I reached my neighborhood and home before the sun had crested the horizon.

I removed my armor and crept to the bedroom, not wanting to alert the household to my return. As a father, one of the things I enjoyed the most was watching my daughter sleep. The very definition of peaceful innocence.

Coral Knight was nestled in the center of our bed with Crystal curled protectively around her. The most beautiful filly in the world, sleeping deeply and without a care, just as Princess Luna had promised.

She was the most important pony in my life. A cute little lavender unicorn foal that heavily favored her mother, other than the light blue mane that looked very much like her great-grandfather’s.

Everything I did and would ever do from then on would be for these two. I slipped into the bed and nestled against Crystal’s back, extending my wing to cover her and our child.

“Sleep soundly my princesses, sleep soundly tonight. An alicorn watches over you, and so does her knight.”

Author's Notes:

And with that, the story and trilogy truly come to a close. I want to thank all of my readers, friends, fans, and everyone in between for joining me on this wonderful ride. It has truly been my pleasure to share with you.

I hope you enjoy this little taste of what the future may hold. It leaves a lot of opportunity for your imagination. It also gives me some options for future short stories.

Thank you all!

If you are enjoying this story, please consider taking a look at Crystal and my's website QuillnBlade.com for extra content such as mini stories, Q&B AU wiki, and special rewards for the awesome folks who support our Patreon. We have monthly art give aways, a Q&B Discord RPG, a several other fun gifts for patrons.